THE
ANCIENT
,
Honorable
,
and
famous
Historie
,
of
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
,
a
Peere
of
Fraunce
,
and
Duke
of
Guyenne
.
&c.
Chap.
I.
¶
How
the
Emperour
Charlemaine
required
his
Barons
that
they
would
choose
one
among
them
to
gouerne
his
Empire
.
IN
the
time
,
by
computation
called
the
yéere
of
grace
,
which
was
Seauen
Hundred
,
Fifty
and
Six
yeares
after
our
Sauiors
sufferings
:
Charles
the
Great
,
more
vulgarly
knowen
by
the
name
of
Charlemaine
,
a
right
royall
,
religious
and
warlike
Prince
,
rained
as
KING
in
Fraunce
,
and
Emperour
of
Roome
.
Whose
course
of
time
was
applyed
to
many
high
and
heroycall
enterprises
,
wherein
the
fauour
of
heauen
was
euermore
so
assistant
to
him
,
as
his
owne
heart
&
good
hopes
crowned
him
with
the
honour
of
many
succesfull
Victories
:
enabling
all
his
endeauours
with
the
ayd
of
diuers
noble
Princes
and
Barons
,
whose
Chiualrie
and
right
knightly
perfourmances
,
entitled
him
to
the
conquest
of
Almaigne
,
Sclauonia
,
Spaine
,
Saxonie
,
and
a
great
part
of
Affrike
,
in
all
which
attempts
it
is
not
to
be
doubted
,
but
both
he
and
they
had
their
handes
full
of
busie
imployments
.
But
let
it
suffice
,
God
was
their
guide
,
Religion
the
cause
,
Honour
the
obiect
,
and
perpetuall
Fame
the
reward
,
which
both
led
him
and
his
traine
to
these
worthy
attempts
,
and
still
brought
them
backe
with
the
due
to
their
valorous
Enterprises
:
extending
both
his
and
their
renowne
to
all
parts
of
the
world
,
and
registring
their
names
in
the
Kalender
of
neuer
dying
memorie
.
AFter
that
this
righte
noble
Emperour
Charlemaine
had
lost
his
deare
Nephews
Rowland
and
Oliuer
,
and
diuers
other
Barons
and
Knightes
in
the
vnfortunate
and
dolorous
Battaile
that
was
at
Rownseuall
,
where
was
so
great
and
lamentable
a
losse
,
as
all
the
twelue
Peeres
of
Fraunce
were
there
slaine
,
except
the
good
Duke
Naimes
of
Bauier
:
On
a
day
the
Noble
Emperour
held
open
Court
at
his
chéefe
Citie
of
Paris
,
where
were
assembled
many
Dukes
,
Earles
,
and
Barons
,
being
the
Sonnes
,
Nephewes
,
and
kindred
to
the
Noble
Princes
before
slayn
and
dead
in
the
foresaid
Battaile
,
by
the
falshood
and
great
treason
doone
and
contriued
by
Duke
Ganelon
,
the
Noble
Emperour
being
euer
after
in
gréefe
and
heauinesse
,
by
reason
of
the
great
annoyance
and
displeasure
that
hée
had
by
his
said
losse
,
and
also
bicause
he
was
growen
verie
féeble
,
through
the
great
age
that
now
was
stollen
vppon
him
.
Thus
when
the
King
,
Princes
,
&
Barons
were
there
assembled
,
the
Emperour
called
his
Lorde
▪
before
him
,
and
seating
himselfe
in
his
royall
Chaire
of
Estate
,
his
Barons
,
Lordes
and
Knightes
likewise
placed
in
their
seuerall
degrees
,
hee
called
foorth
Duke
Naymes
,
and
thus
began
.
Honourable
old
Naymes
,
and
all
you
my
Barons
hether
summoned
by
our
royall
commaundement
,
I
shall
not
néede
to
tell
yée
,
bycause
it
is
to
you
all
most
apparant
,
howe
longe
I
haue
gouerned
this
Kingdome
of
Fraunce
,
and
likewise
swayed
the
imperiall
Diadem
of
Roome
:
In
all
which
time
I
haue
found
your
duty
and
seruice
so
agréeable
,
as
I
cannot
but
thanke
Heauen
for
so
gracious
good
fortune
.
And
now
bycause
I
know
certainly
,
that
my
life
by
course
of
nature
cannot
long
endure
,
for
this
reason
principally
I
haue
caused
you
all
to
bée
assembled
here
together
,
to
declare
to
you
my
pleasure
and
will
,
wherein
I
require
and
heartily
desire
you
,
that
yée
will
counsaile
together
and
take
aduice
,
which
of
you
best
may
and
will
vndertake
the
Gouernance
of
my
Realme
,
for
I
can
no
longer
beare
the
trauaile
and
paine
belonging
to
the
ruling
thereof
,
but
will
from
hencefoorth
liue
the
residue
of
mine
age
in
peace
and
seruice
of
my
Lord
God
:
Wherefore
as
much
as
I
may
I
desire
you
all
to
aduise
me
which
of
you
all
shal
be
thereunto
thought
most
able
.
Yée
all
know
,
that
I
haue
two
Sonnes
,
that
is
to
say
,
Lewes
who
is
too
young
,
and
Charlot
whome
I
loue
well
,
and
he
is
of
age
sufficient
to
rule
:
but
his
manners
and
conditions
are
not
méete
to
haue
the
gouernance
of
such
two
Noble
States
as
the
Realme
of
Fraunce
,
&
the
holy
Empire
of
Roome
,
for
yée
know
well
in
dayes
past
,
by
reason
of
his
pride
,
my
Realme
was
likely
to
haue
béen
destroyed
,
and
I
to
haue
had
warre
against
you
all
,
when
by
his
rashnesse
he
slewe
Baldwin
,
son
to
the
good
Duke
Ogier
the
Dane
,
whereon
so
many
mishaps
ensued
,
that
it
will
neuer
be
raced
out
of
remembrance
.
Therefore
so
long
as
I
liue
I
will
not
consent
that
he
shall
haue
the
gouernment
,
though
he
be
rightful
inheritor
,
&
that
after
me
he
ought
to
haue
the
Signiorie
:
but
instantly
I
entreat
your
noble
opinions
,
what
in
this
case
I
were
best
to
doe
.
Chap.
II.
¶
The
conclusion
and
answeare
that
the
Barons
made
▪
And
what
counsaile
the
dishonorable
Lord
Earle
Amerie
gaue
to
the
King
,
against
the
twoo
Sonnes
of
Duke
Seuin
of
Bourdeaux
:
whereby
great
mischiefe
afterward
ensued
.
And
of
the
good
aduice
that
Duke
Naymes
gaue
to
the
Emperour
.
WHen
Duke
Naymes
,
and
all
the
Barons
being
assembled
together
in
a
priuate
parte
of
the
Pallaice
,
there
they
were
somewhat
long
together
:
but
at
last
they
all
concluded
,
that
to
Charlot
the
Kinges
eldest
Sonne
appertayned
the
gouerning
of
the
said
Realmes
.
Then
they
returned
to
the
King
,
and
shewed
him
the
conclusion
wherevpon
they
were
agréed
,
of
which
the
Emperour
was
right
ioyfull
.
Then
he
called
before
him
his
Son
,
and
shewed
him
many
faire
reasons
before
all
his
Barons
,
but
therewith
stepped
foorth
a
fellon
Traytour
,
who
had
too
much
secrecie
with
the
Emperour
,
and
likewise
had
the
gouernance
of
Charlot
the
Kinges
Sonne
,
who
did
nothing
but
by
his
direction
:
this
Knight
was
called
Earle
Amerie
,
and
was
Son
to
one
of
the
Nephews
of
the
Traytour
Ganelon
:
In
this
manner
then
hee
spake
to
the
King
.
Right
royall
Emperour
,
whence
proceeds
it
,
that
you
are
so
forward
in
deliuerance
of
your
Kingdome
,
to
the
weake
gouerning
of
Charlot
your
Sonne
?
forbeare
this
hastinesse
:
and
first
for
a
proofe
of
his
ablenesse
in
such
a
case
,
giue
him
a
Land
that
ought
to
be
yours
,
and
as
yet
is
not
,
and
where
you
haue
as
yet
neither
fealtie
nor
seruice
.
This
Land
is
in
the
possession
of
two
proud
Boyes
,
who
these
Seauen
yeares
passed
would
not
serue
you
,
nor
since
their
Father
Duke
Seuin
dyed
,
would
doe
you
any
obeysance
:
the
eldest
is
named
Huon
,
and
the
other
Gerard
,
they
kéepe
Bourdeaux
and
all
the
Land
of
Aquitaine
,
&
thinke
great
scorne
to
hold
their
Lands
of
you
.
But
my
Lord
,
if
you
will
giue
me
men
and
authoritie
,
I
will
bringe
them
as
Prisoners
into
your
Pallace
,
where
you
may
doe
your
will
with
them
,
and
then
the
Land
that
they
hold
you
may
giue
to
Charlot
your
Sonne
.
Amerie
(
quoth
the
Emperour
)
I
giue
you
great
thankes
that
you
haue
aduertised
me
of
this
matter
:
I
will
that
you
take
of
your
best
fréends
,
and
beside
them
you
shall
haue
of
mée
thrée
Thousand
Knightes
,
well
chosen
and
prooued
men
of
warre
,
and
I
will
that
you
bring
to
mée
the
two
Sonnes
of
Duke
Seuin
,
that
is
to
say
,
Huon
and
Gerard
who
in
their
pride
set
nothing
by
mée
.
When
Duke
Naymes
(
beeing
there
present
,
)
heard
the
words
of
Amerie
,
and
sawe
how
the
Emperour
consented
to
his
desire
he
stept
foorth
boldly
,
and
beholding
Amerie
stearnly
,
thus
spake
.
My
Soueraigne
Lord
,
the
ill
is
great
,
but
the
sinne
farre
greater
,
when
men
of
no
truth
or
certaintie
are
so
highly
listned
vnto
.
As
for
Duke
Seuin
,
is
it
not
well
knowne
my
Lord
,
what
true
and
honorable
seruice
all
his
dayes
he
did
you
?
and
can
you
then
bee
so
easilye
woone
to
disenherite
his
Children
?
Consider
good
my
Lord
,
that
the
reason
why
as
yet
they
haue
not
tendered
their
dutie
in
your
presence
,
is
nothing
else
but
their
want
of
years
for
such
allegiance
,
and
their
Mother
likewise
déerely
respecting
them
,
is
loath
to
leaue
their
companie
so
young
.
And
would
your
Highnes
but
be
aduised
by
me
,
you
should
not
so
rashly
depriue
them
of
their
Landes
:
but
rather
,
as
best
becommeth
a
vertuous
Prince
,
and
in
some
regard
of
their
Fathers
good
Seruice
,
first
send
twoo
of
your
Knightes
to
the
Duchesse
,
&
let
them
in
your
name
commaund
her
Sonnes
personall
appearance
at
your
Court
,
in
case
of
seruice
and
dutifull
homage
:
which
if
she
or
they
shall
refuse
to
doe
,
then
may
you
iustly
procéede
otherwise
against
them
.
But
I
dare
(
my
Lord
)
engage
mine
honour
,
that
send
them
shée
will
,
&
that
onely
a
Mothers
loue
and
care
of
her
Children
,
hath
béen
the
reason
of
their
absence
all
this
while
.
Chap.
III.
¶
How
the
Emperour
Charlemaine
sent
two
Knightes
to
the
Duchesse
of
Bourdeaux
,
to
commaund
her
to
send
her
two
Sonnes
to
his
Court.
WHEN
the
Emperour
Charles
hadde
heard
Duke
Naymes
speake
,
he
said
:
My
Lord
,
I
know
for
certainty
that
Duke
Seuin
hath
alwaies
serued
vs
truely
,
and
the
reasons
that
you
haue
shewed
are
iust
:
Therefore
I
graunt
that
it
shall
bée
as
you
haue
aduised
.
My
Lord
,
(
quoth
the
Duke
)
I
most
humbly
thanke
your
grace
.
Then
incontinent
the
king
sent
for
two
knights
,
and
gaue
them
in
charge
to
go
to
Bourdeaux
to
doe
his
Messuage
to
the
Duchesse
,
and
to
the
Sonnes
of
Duke
〈◊〉
the
which
they
did
&
so
departed
from
Paris
,
without
resting
past
one
night
in
a
place
,
vntill
they
arriued
at
Bourdeaux
,
&
then
incontinent
they
went
to
the
Pallace
,
whereas
they
found
the
Duchesse
,
who
was
as
then
but
newly
rysen
from
dinner
:
and
when
she
was
aduertised
of
their
comming
,
shée
came
in
hast
to
méete
them
,
accompanied
with
Huon
her
Sonne
who
was
by
her
,
and
Gerard
came
after
with
a
Sparrow-hawke
on
his
fist
.
When
the
Messengers
saw
the
Duchesse
&
her
two
goodly
Sonnes
,
they
knéeled
downe
,
and
saluted
both
her
,
and
her
two
Sonnes
from
King
Charlemaine
,
saying
:
Ladie
,
to
you
we
be
sent
from
our
Emperour
Charles
,
who
by
vs
sendeth
vnto
you
his
salutations
of
honour
and
amitie
.
When
the
Noble
Ladie
vnderstood
that
they
were
Messengers
sent
from
the
great
Emperour
Charles
,
she
arose
and
embraced
them
,
and
sayd
,
that
they
were
right
welcome
vnto
her
.
Madame
,
(
quoth
they
)
our
Emperour
hath
sent
vs
vnto
you
,
and
commaundeth
you
to
send
your
twoo
Sonnes
to
serue
him
in
his
Court
,
for
there
are
verie
few
in
his
Realme
,
but
they
are
come
to
his
seruice
,
except
your
Sonnes
.
And
Ladie
,
since
you
know
right
well
,
that
the
Landes
you
enioy
appertaining
to
your
Sonnes
,
is
holden
of
the
Emperour
Charles
,
by
reason
of
his
royall
prerogatiue
in
Fraunce
,
great
maruaile
is
in
many
that
you
haue
not
sent
them
ere
this
time
to
doe
him
seruice
,
as
other
Dukes
and
Princes
in
like
case
haue
done
.
In
this
respect
he
commaundeth
you
,
both
for
your
own
good
&
conseruation
of
their
Landes
,
that
you
send
them
vnto
him
:
or
if
you
doe
not
,
know
then
for
certaine
,
that
he
will
take
from
you
those
Lands
you
hould
,
&
giue
them
to
the
Prince
Charlot
his
Sonne
:
This
is
the
summe
of
our
Messuage
,
&
wée
attend
your
answeare
.
Chap.
IIII.
¶
The
answeare
that
the
Duchesse
of
Bourdeaux
made
to
the
Emperours
Messengers
.
WHen
the
good
Lady
had
well
vnderstood
the
Messengers
,
she
answered
them
gently
in
this
maner
.
My
Lordes
and
honourable
Freendes
,
the
reason
why
I
haue
not
sent
my
Sons
to
the
Court
before
this
time
,
to
serue
my
Lord
the
King
as
dutie
required
,
was
in
regarde
of
their
tender
yeares
,
and
some
respect
of
loue
to
Duke
Seuin
their
Father
,
and
bycause
I
knew
certainlye
,
that
my
rightfull
Lord
the
Emperour
Charlemaine
loued
alwayes
Duke
Seuin
,
I
neuer
feared
that
he
would
take
displeasure
with
his
Children
,
these
thinges
haue
béene
the
principall
cause
why
I
haue
not
sent
them
all
this
while
to
serue
the
King
.
Therefore
let
my
entreats
preuaile
so
much
with
you
,
as
to
be
a
meanes
to
the
Emperour
and
al
the
other
Barons
,
to
hold
me
and
my
Children
excused
in
this
case
,
for
the
fault
is
onelie
mine
,
&
not
in
them
.
Then
Huon
stept
foorth
before
his
mother
and
sayd
,
Madame
if
it
had
béene
your
pleasure
,
you
might
haue
sent
vs
before
this
time
:
that
is
true
(
quoth
Gerardine
)
for
wee
are
ould
ynough
to
haue
our
knighthood
.
The
Ladie
heheld
her
two
Sonnes
,
and
wéeping
said
to
the
Messengers
:
Sirs
,
you
may
returne
to
the
King
,
howbeit
you
shall
rest
you
this
night
in
my
house
and
to
morowe
depart
at
your
pleasure
,
and
you
shall
recommend
me
and
my
Sonnes
to
the
Kings
good
grace
,
and
to
the
other
Barons
and
Knightes
,
and
among
other
salute
Duke
Naymes
,
who
is
néere
kinsman
to
my
Sonnes
,
and
desire
him
for
the
loue
of
Duke
Seuin
,
to
stand
a
continuall
fréend
vnto
them
.
Madame
(
quoth
the
Messengers
)
haue
you
no
doubt
of
that
,
for
Duke
Naymes
is
a
noble
Man
and
a
true
Knight
,
nor
will
he
at
any
time
be
in
place
where
any
ill
opinion
shal
passe
against
them
.
Then
the
Duchesse
commaunded
her
Sonnes
,
that
they
should
make
the
Kings
Messengers
good
chéere
,
and
to
bring
them
into
their
Chamber
to
rest
them
,
the
which
they
did
,
and
were
serued
and
feasted
as
appertained
to
their
woorth
.
Then
the
next
morning
they
returned
to
the
Pallace
,
whereas
they
found
the
Duchesse
and
her
two
Sonnes
,
and
they
humbly
saluted
the
Ladie
.
When
the
Duchesse
sawe
them
,
she
called
Huon
and
Gerardin
and
said
:
My
Sonnes
,
here
in
the
presence
of
these
two
Knightes
,
I
say
that
at
Easter
you
shall
go
to
our
Soueraigne
Lord
the
Emperour
Charlemaine
,
and
when
you
bée
in
the
Court
,
serue
your
Soueraigne
Lord
well
and
truely
as
subiects
ought
to
doe
,
bée
diligent
at
all
times
to
serue
him
faithfully
,
&
kéepe
companie
with
Noble
men
,
such
as
you
sée
to
be
of
good
&
vertuous
condicions
,
be
not
in
place
where
ill
woords
be
spoken
,
or
ill
counsalie
giuen
,
fly
from
the
companie
of
them
that
loue
not
honour
and
troth
,
open
not
your
eares
to
héere
Lyers
,
or
false
Reporters
,
or
Flatteres
,
haunt
often
the
Church
,
and
giue
largly
for
Gods
sake
,
be
liberall
and
courteous
,
and
giue
to
poore
Knights
,
fly
the
companie
of
Ianglers
,
and
all
goodnesse
shall
follow
thereby
.
I
will
there
be
giuen
to
each
of
these
Knights
a
Courser
and
a
rich
Gowne
,
as
it
appertaineth
to
the
Messengers
of
so
noble
an
Emperour
as
Charlemaine
is
,
and
also
each
of
them
to
haue
a
hundred
Florents
.
Madame
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
your
pleasure
shal
be
accomplished
:
then
the
two
Sonnes
caused
to
be
brought
before
the
Pallace
two
goodly
Horses
,
and
presented
them
to
the
two
Knights
,
and
gaue
each
of
them
a
rich
Gowne
,
and
a
hundred
Florents
.
Whereof
the
Messengers
were
ioyfull
and
thanked
the
Duchesse
and
her
two
Sonnes
,
&
said
that
their
courtesie
should
be
remembred
in
time
to
come
,
howbeit
they
knew
well
it
was
done
for
the
honour
of
the
King
:
then
they
tooke
leaue
of
the
Duchesse
and
of
her
two
Sonnes
,
and
so
departed
,
and
road
without
let
vntill
they
came
to
Paris
,
whereas
they
found
the
Emperour
in
his
Pallace
sitting
among
his
Barons
:
the
King
perceiued
them
,
and
incontinent
called
them
to
his
presence
,
&
ere
they
had
leasure
to
speake
,
the
Kinge
had
them
welcome
home
,
and
demanded
of
them
if
they
had
béen
at
Bourdeaux
,
and
spoken
with
the
Duchesse
&
the
two
Sonnes
of
Duke
Seuin
,
&
whether
they
would
come
and
serue
him
in
his
Court
or
not
?
Dread
Lord
(
quoth
they
)
we
haue
béen
at
Bourdeaux
,
and
done
your
message
to
the
Duchesse
,
who
right
humbly
receiued
vs
,
and
gaue
vs
gentle
entertainment
:
when
shée
had
heard
vs
speake
,
and
knewe
that
wée
were
your
Messengers
,
shée
made
vs
the
best
chéere
that
shée
could
deuise
,
and
sayd
that
the
cause
why
shée
had
not
sent
her
Sonnes
to
your
Court
before
this
time
,
was
by
reason
of
their
young
age
,
and
shée
humbly
requireth
your
grace
,
to
hold
both
her
and
her
two
Sonnes
excused
,
and
that
at
this
next
Easter
shée
will
send
them
to
your
Court.
As
for
her
Sonnes
,
trust
mée
my
Lord
,
they
are
two
such
louely
Gentlemen
,
as
wée
tooke
great
delight
in
beholding
them
,
especially
Huon
the
eldest
,
he
is
so
fayre
and
so
well
fourmed
,
that
nature
cannot
amend
him
.
Also
my
Lord
,
for
the
loue
of
you
,
shée
hath
giuen
each
of
vs
a
goodly
Horse
,
and
a
rich
Gowne
,
and
a
hundred
Florents
of
gould
.
My
Lord
,
the
goodnesse
,
the
valour
,
and
the
courtesie
that
is
in
the
Duchesse
,
and
in
her
Sonnes
cannot
be
recounted
:
and
on
their
behalfe
are
we
to
entreat
your
Maiestie
,
to
retaine
them
alwayes
in
your
fauour
and
good
grace
,
and
to
pardon
the
fault
of
their
long
absence
.
Chap.
V.
¶
How
the
Emperour
was
content
with
the
report
of
the
two
Knights
,
and
how
the
Traytour
Earle
Amerie
went
and
complayned
to
Charlot
the
Kings
Sonne
.
WHen
the
Emperour
had
heard
the
Messengers
speake
,
hée
was
right
ioyfull
and
said
:
I
haue
alwayes
heard
say
,
that
a
good
Trée
bringeth
foorth
good
fruit
,
I
speake
it
in
the
behalfe
of
Duke
Seuin
,
who
in
his
time
was
a
valiant
&
true
Knight
,
and
by
that
I
sée
that
the
twoo
Children
resemble
their
good
Father
.
I
perceiue
they
haue
receiued
my
Messengers
right
honourably
,
and
with
great
reuerence
haue
giuen
them
no
meane
gifts
,
which
shal
be
vnto
them
auailable
in
time
to
come
,
for
they
shall
no
sooner
be
come
into
my
Court
:
but
in
despight
of
any
that
shall
speake
against
them
,
I
will
doe
for
them
in
such
wise
,
that
it
shall
bée
an
example
to
all
other
to
doe
well
,
for
I
will
make
them
(
for
loue
I
bare
to
their
Father
,
of
my
priuie
Counsaile
)
and
turning
then
to
olde
Duke
Naymes
,
sayd
:
My
Lord
,
alwayes
your
kindred
haue
béen
good
and
true
,
and
therfore
I
will
,
that
Amerie
bee
banished
from
my
Court
,
for
hée
nor
euer
any
of
his
lineage
,
gaue
as
yet
any
good
counsaile
.
My
Lord
,
(
quoth
the
Duke
)
I
knew
wel
the
long
absence
of
Duke
Seuins
Sonnes
,
was
for
none
other
cause
but
by
reason
of
their
youth
.
When
Earle
Amerie
heard
the
King
speake
,
and
sawe
beside
howe
hée
was
offended
against
him
,
hée
was
sorrowfull
,
and
so
departed
secretly
from
the
Court
,
and
sware
that
he
would
prouide
for
the
two
Sonnes
of
Duke
Seuin
such
a
traine
,
as
should
cost
both
their
liues
,
and
hazard
the
heauinesse
and
trouble
of
all
Fraunce
beside
.
So
hee
went
to
his
lodging
sorrowfull
and
in
great
displeasure
,
and
then
he
imagined
and
studied
on
the
matter
,
and
how
to
bring
about
his
Enterprize
,
then
he
departed
from
his
lodging
,
and
went
vnto
Charlot
the
Kinges
Son
,
with
whome
he
was
right
priuie
,
hée
found
him
sitting
on
a
rich
bed
,
communing
with
a
young
Knight
,
then
Amerie
shewing
a
verie
sad
countenance
,
the
teares
in
his
eyes
and
trecherie
in
his
heart
,
knéeling
downe
before
Charlot
,
who
had
of
him
great
pitie
to
sée
him
in
that
case
:
the
Prince
tooke
him
vp
,
and
demaunded
wherefore
he
made
that
sorrow
,
and
whether
any
man
had
displeased
him
.
My
Lord
,
(
quoth
Amerie
)
my
gréefe
is
not
without
great
cause
,
for
the
two
Sonnes
of
Duke
Seuin
of
Bourdeaux
shall
come
to
the
Court
,
and
(
as
I
haue
heard
say
)
the
King
hath
promised
that
at
their
comming
they
shall
bée
made
of
his
priuie
councell
,
so
that
none
other
about
the
King
but
they
,
shall
haue
any
honour
or
reckoning
made
of
them
.
And
assure
your selfe
my
Lord
,
that
if
the
State
be
thus
aduaunced
:
they
that
now
are
greatest
about
his
Maiestie
,
shall
then
scarce
haue
a
looke
,
or
any
countenance
at
all
.
So
that
within
short
while
,
the
best
partes
in
your
Fathers
Kingdome
will
they
be
Lords
of
,
and
you
your selfe
if
you
suffer
this
,
will
hold
no
grace
or
fauour
with
the
Emperour
.
Therefore
my
Lord
I
require
you
to
helpe
me
now
in
this
businesse
,
for
in
time
past
,
Duke
Seuin
their
Father
by
great
wrong
and
treason
,
tooke
from
me
a
strong
Castle
of
mine
owne
,
and
I
neuer
dyd
him
displeasure
,
therefore
you
ought
to
ayd
me
in
this
serious
matter
,
for
I
am
of
your
linage
,
deriued
of
the
Noble
Quéene
your
Mother
.
When
Charlot
had
well
vnderstood
Earle
Amerie
,
hée
demaunded
in
what
manner
he
might
ayd
him
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
he
)
I
will
shew
you
,
I
shall
assemble
the
best
of
my
linage
,
and
you
shall
let
me
haue
of
yours
thréescore
Knights
well
armed
,
and
I
shall
lye
in
the
way
to
méete
with
the
two
Boyes
,
and
I
shall
lay
the
ambushment
in
a
little
wood
,
a
league
from
Montleherry
on
the
way
to
Orleance
,
by
the
which
way
they
must
néeds
come
,
&
there
we
shall
set
on
them
and
slay
them
,
so
that
none
shall
dare
to
speake
thereof
,
and
if
it
be
knowne
after
,
who
dare
speake
against
you
,
or
weare
any
healme
in
féeld
against
you
?
Sir
(
quoth
Charlot
)
qualifie
and
appease
your
sorow
,
for
I
shall
neuer
haue
ioy
in
my
heart
vntill
I
be
reuenged
of
those
two
Boyes
,
goe
and
make
readie
your
men
,
and
I
shall
prepare
mine
,
and
I
will
goe
my selfe
with
you
,
the
sooner
to
make
an
end
of
this
businesse
.
When
Amerie
heard
Charlot
so
liberally
to
offer
himselfe
to
goe
in
his
ayd
:
he
thanked
him
,
and
embraced
his
Leg
,
and
Sicophant-like
would
haue
kissed
his
Shooe
,
but
Charlot
would
not
suffer
him
:
but
tooke
him
vp
,
and
said
.
Sir
hast
you
,
and
now
be
diligent
,
that
this
businesse
may
come
to
a
good
end
.
Amerie
departed
from
Charlot
right
ioyfull
,
and
at
the
day
appointed
he
ceased
not
day
,
nor
night
,
to
assemble
his
men
and
his
néerest
fréends
,
and
in
the
Euening
before
he
came
to
Charlot
,
who
was
as
then
also
readie
with
his
men
,
and
as
secretly
as
they
might
they
departed
about
the
houre
of
midnight
out
of
Paris
all
armed
,
and
they
stayed
not
vntill
they
came
to
the
place
appointed
,
to
tarie
the
comming
of
the
two
Sonnes
of
Duke
Seuin
.
Now
I
will
leaue
to
speake
of
them
,
and
returne
to
the
twoo
Sonnes
of
Duke
Seuin
,
Huon
,
and
Gerardin
.
Chap.
VI.
¶
How
the
two
Sonnes
of
Duke
Seuin
of
Bourdeaux
tooke
leaue
of
the
Duchesse
their
Mother
,
and
howe
in
their
way
they
ouer-tooke
the
good
Abbot
of
Cluny
their
Vncle
,
going
towards
Paris
to
the
Emperour
Charlemaine
.
YOu
haue
heard
here
before
how
the
Kings
Messengers
departed
from
Bourdeaux
,
then
the
two
Sons
made
them
readie
to
goe
to
the
Court
,
richly
apparelled
,
and
well
fournished
of
euerie
thing
néedfull
,
aswell
of
gold
and
siluer
and
other
apparell
of
silke
as
to
their
state
appertained
:
then
there
assembled
the
Barons
of
the
Countrey
,
to
whom
they
recommended
their
Lands
and
Signiories
,
and
did
choose
out
ten
Knights
and
foure
Councellors
to
ride
with
them
,
to
aid
and
to
gouerne
their
businesse
.
Then
they
sent
for
the
prouost
of
Gerone
called
Sir
Guyre
,
to
whom
they
recommended
all
the
affaires
of
Iustice
.
Then
when
Huon
and
his
Brother
had
chosen
them
that
should
goe
in
their
companie
:
they
tooke
their
leaue
of
the
Duchesse
their
Mother
,
and
of
the
Barons
of
the
Countrey
,
who
sore
did
wéepe
bycause
of
their
departure
,
for
the
which
they
had
good
occasion
so
to
do
,
and
more
if
they
had
knowne
the
haplesse
aduenture
,
that
afterward
befell
them
on
the
way
.
Or
had
the
good
Duchesse
but
dreamed
thereof
:
shee
would
neuer
haue
suffered
them
to
departe
from
her
,
for
after
there
fell
such
mischéefe
,
that
it
is
a
lamentable
thing
to
recount
it
.
Thus
the
twoo
Brethren
departed
and
kissed
their
Mother
sore
wéeping
.
Then
they
tooke
their
Horses
and
their
companie
,
and
in
passing
by
the
Stréets
of
the
Towne
,
the
people
made
great
sorrow
for
their
departing
,
and
sore
wéeping
,
prayed
to
God
to
be
their
guide
and
conduct
.
The
wéepings
and
lamentations
were
so
extreame
,
that
the
twoo
Brethren
could
not
haue
so
firme
courage
:
but
that
they
gaue
many
a
sore
sigh
at
the
departing
out
of
the
Towne
,
and
when
they
had
ridden
a
certaine
space
,
and
that
their
sorrow
was
somewhat
appeased
,
then
Huon
called
his
Brother
Gerard
&
sayd
:
Brother
we
go
to
the
Court
to
serue
the
King
,
wherefore
wee
haue
cause
to
be
ioyfull
:
therefore
let
vs
twoo
sing
a
song
to
refresh
vs
.
Brother
(
quoth
Gerard
)
my
heart
is
not
very
ioyfull
,
to
sing
or
make
any
sport
at
all
,
for
this
night
I
dreamed
a
maruailous
dreame
,
mée
thought
thrée
Leopardes
assayled
mée
,
and
drewe
my
heart
out
of
my
bodie
:
but
me
thought
you
esaped
safe
and
sound
,
and
returned
backe
.
Wherefore
deare
Brother
,
if
so
it
be
your
pleasure
,
to
withstand
my
dreame
,
which
makes
me
dread
our
iourney
to
be
dangerous
:
might
I
preuaile
with
you
,
we
would
ride
backe
againe
to
Bourdeaux
to
our
Mother
,
who
will
bée
ioyfull
of
our
returne
.
Brother
(
quoth
Huon
)
and
God
will
,
we
shall
not
returne
for
feare
of
a
dreame
,
it
should
be
foreuer
to
our
reproach
and
shame
,
I
will
not
returne
to
Bourdeaux
vntill
I
haue
séene
the
King
.
Therefore
swéet
Brother
dismay
you
not
,
but
rather
make
good
chéere
,
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
shall
guide
and
conduct
vs
in
sauegard
.
Thus
these
two
Brethren
road
night
and
day
,
so
long
vntill
they
perceiued
before
them
the
Abbot
of
Cluny
with
a
thirtie
Horse
in
his
companie
,
as
he
was
going
to
the
Kinges
Court
.
When
Huon
perceiued
that
companie
,
hee
called
his
Brother
Gerardin
and
said
:
Loe
yonder
I
sée
men
of
religion
holding
the
way
to
Paris
,
and
you
knowe
well
when
wee
departed
from
the
Duchesse
our
mother
▪
shée
charged
vs
that
we
should
alwaies
company
with
good
people
,
therefore
it
is
good
that
we
make
hast
to
ouertake
them
.
Brother
quoth
Gerardin
,
your
pleasure
he
fulfilled
,
so
they
rode
so
long
that
they
ouertooke
the
Abbot
who
regarded
on
the
right
side
,
and
sawe
the
two
Brethren
comming
to
ouertake
him
.
Then
hée
steede
still
and
saw
Huon
,
who
came
riding
on
before
,
Huon
saluted
him
humbly
,
and
the
Abbot
in
like
manner
to
him
,
and
demaunded
whether
he
r●ad
so
hastily
,
&
from
whence
he
came
,
and
what
he
was
,
and
who
was
his
Father
.
Sir
(
quoth
Huon
)
since
it
is
your
pleasure
to
know
,
Duke
Seuin
of
Bourdeaux
was
our
Father
,
it
is
Seauen
yeares
since
he
departed
this
life
.
And
Sir
behold
héere
my
Brother
,
who
is
younger
then
I
,
and
we
are
going
to
noble
King
Charlemaines
Court
,
to
reléeue
of
him
our
Lands
and
Countrey
,
for
he
hath
sent
for
vs
by
two
noble
Knights
,
and
Sir
we
are
in
doubt
of
some
trouble
by
the
way
:
when
the
good
Abbot
vnderstoode
that
they
were
Sonnes
to
Duke
Seuin
,
he
was
right
ioyfull
,
and
in
token
of
true
amitie
he
embraced
them
one
afte●
another
,
and
said
:
Deare
fréends
haue
no
doubt
,
for
by
the
grace
of
Iesus
Christ
I
shall
conducte
you
safely
to
Paris
,
for
Duke
Seuin
your
Father
was
my
Coozen
Germaine
,
therefore
I
am
bound
to
ayd
you
,
and
know
for
troth
,
that
I
am
sworne
of
the
great
councell
with
King
Charlemaine
,
and
if
there
be
any
that
will
mooue
or
stirr●
against
you
,
I
shall
ayd
you
to
my
power
,
wherefore
you
may
ride
surely
in
my
companie
without
any
doubt
.
Sir
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
thanke
you
:
thus
they
road
talking
with
the
Abbot
their
kinsman
,
and
that
night
they
came
to
Montleherry
.
Then
the
next
daye
they
arose
béetimes
and
heard
Masse
,
and
afterward
tooke
their
Horses
,
and
they
were
in
all
a
fourescore
Horses
,
&
they
road
so
long
,
vntil
they
came
to
a
little
wood-side
,
whereas
Charlot
and
Earle
Amerie
lay
closely
ambushed
,
there
they
espyed
Huon
&
Gerard
riding
before
,
whereof
they
were
ioyfull
.
Then
Amerie
said
to
Charlot
:
Sir
,
now
is
the
time
come
,
to
bee
reuenged
of
the
dammage
that
Duke
Seuin
did
to
mée
,
yonder
I
sée
his
twoo
Sonnes
comming
,
if
they
bée
not
incontinent
slayne
by
vs
,
wée
are
not
worthy
to
haue
any
Land
or
life
:
And
Sir
,
by
their
death
you
shall
be
Lord
of
Bourdeaux
,
and
of
all
the
Duchy
of
Aquitaine
.
Chap.
VII
.
¶
How
by
the
councell
of
Earle
Amerie
they
ran
firste
at
Gerardin
Brother
to
Huon
,
and
bare
him
to
the
earth
,
and
sore
wounded
him
,
whereof
Huon
was
right
sorowfull
.
WHen
that
Charlot
vnderstood
Earle
Amerie
,
he
stretched
him
in
his
stirrops
,
and
tooke
a
speare
with
a
sharpe
head
,
and
yssued
alone
out
of
the
woode
:
when
Amerie
sawe
that
Charlot
went
out
of
the
wood
alone
,
he
drew
a
little
out
of
the
way
,
and
sayd
to
his
men
:
suffer
Charlot
alone
,
there
néed
none
goe
to
ayd
him
.
This
said
the
false
Traytour
,
bicause
he
desired
nothing
else
:
but
that
one
of
the
Sonnes
of
Duke
Seuin
might
slay
Charlot
,
and
so
himselfe
detecting
them
of
the
murder
,
by
this
meanes
he
might
compasse
his
damnable
intent
.
Charlot
came
against
these
twoo
Brethren
,
the
Abbot
of
Cluny
saw
Charlot
comming
all
armed
,
and
saw
in
the
wood
a
great
number
of
armed
men
more
,
then
hee
stood
still
,
and
called
Huon
and
Gerard
,
and
said
:
Déere
Nephewes
,
I
perceiue
in
yonder
wood
a
Knight
all
armed
,
and
the
wood
full
of
horsemen
,
I
cannot
tell
what
they
meane
.
Haue
you
done
any
wrong
to
any
man
?
if
you
haue
done
,
or
hold
any
thing
that
is
not
your
owne
,
step
foorth
and
offer
him
reason
,
and
promise
to
make
amendes
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
know
no
man
liuing
that
I
or
my
Brother
haue
done
vnto
him
any
displeasure
,
nor
we
know
not
that
any
creature
doth
hate
vs
.
Then
Huon
said
to
his
brother
:
Brother
ride
on
before
,
and
méete
with
yonder
Knight
,
&
demaund
what
is
his
pleasure
.
Gerard
road
foorth
&
met
with
Charlot
,
and
demaunded
what
his
pleasure
was
to
haue
,
or
whether
he
was
kéeper
of
that
passage
or
not
,
and
demaunded
any
tribute
or
not
,
if
he
did
he
was
readie
to
pay
it
.
Charlot
answeared
him
fiercely
and
said
:
What
art
thou
?
Gerard
answeared
and
sayd
:
Sir
,
I
am
of
the
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
,
and
Son
to
Duke
Seuin
,
whome
God
pardon
,
and
héere
after
commeth
Huon
mine
elder
Brother
,
and
we
are
going
to
Paris
to
the
Kings
Court
,
to
reléeue
our
Lands
and
our
Fées
,
and
to
serue
him
,
and
if
there
be
any
that
wil
any
thing
with
vs
,
let
him
come
to
Paris
and
we
shall
doe
him
reason
.
Hold
thy
tongue
,
(
quoth
Charlot
)
whether
thou
wilt
or
not
I
will
haue
reason
for
some
wrongs
done
me
by
thy
Father
Duke
Seuin
,
for
he
tooke
thrée
of
my
Castles
from
me
,
and
I
could
neuer
know
the
reason
thereof
.
But
now
since
thou
art
héere
,
I
will
be
reuenged
of
the
wrong
that
thy
Father
did
to
me
,
for
as
long
as
thou
and
thy
Brother
be
aliue
,
I
shall
neuer
haue
ioy
in
my
heart
:
therefore
stand
on
thy
ground
,
for
before
it
bee
night
I
shall
make
thy
life
depart
from
thy
bodie
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Gerard
)
haue
pitie
of
me
,
you
may
sée
I
am
but
naked
without
armour
.
It
shall
bée
greatly
to
your
shame
and
reproach
,
if
I
be
thus
slaine
by
you
,
it
neuer
commeth
of
a
gentle
courage
,
or
a
Knight
to
assaile
any
person
without
armour
or
weapon
:
howbeit
Sir
I
crie
you
mercie
,
well
you
sée
that
I
haue
neither
Sword
,
Shéeld
,
nor
Speare
,
to
defend
mée
withall
,
you
may
sée
yonder
comming
my
elder
Brother
,
who
shall
be
readie
to
make
you
amends
if
any
harme
hath
béen
done
vnto
you
.
Peace
,
quoth
Charlot
)
there
is
as
now
nothing
so
deare
vnto
me
,
as
can
mooue
mée
contrarie
But
that
shamfully
I
shall
put
thée
to
death
,
beware
of
mée
.
Gerard
who
was
but
young
,
was
in
great
feare
,
and
called
vpon
our
Lord
God
,
and
turned
his
Horse
to
come
againe
to
his
Brother
.
But
Charlot
who
was
in
his
desperate
moode
,
●ouched
his
Speare
,
ran
after
Gerard
,
and
strooke
him
on
the
side
with
such
force
,
that
the
Speare
ran
through
part
of
his
bodie
,
and
so
bare
him
to
the
earth
,
weening
he
had
béen
slaine
:
howbeit
the
stroake
was
not
mortall
,
although
insooth
verie
dangerous
,
for
he
was
so
sore
●urt
,
that
he
could
not
remooue
for
paine
that
he
felt
.
The
good
Abbot
of
Cluny
beheld
Gerard
in
such
sort
borne
to
the
ground
,
(
ouercome
with
great
gréefe
)
hée
said
vnto
Huon
:
Ah
Coozen
,
I
sée
yonder
your
Brother
Gerard
slaine
,
the
fight
whereof
slayeth
my
poore
heart
.
Alas
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
for
Gods
sake
councell
me
in
this
heauie
case
,
what
will
the
Duchesse
our
Mother
say
,
when
she
knoweth
that
my
Brother
is
slaine
,
who
so
louingly
hath
nourished
vs
both
.
Ah
my
deare
Brother
Gerard
,
nowe
I
sée
well
your
dreame
is
too
true
.
Alas
that
I
had
beléeued
it
,
for
if
I
had
,
this
had
not
happened
.
Ah
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
to
the
Abbot
,
I
desire
you
to
assist
mée
,
for
if
I
should
likewise
be
slaine
,
yet
I
will
goe
and
demaund
of
yonder
Knight
,
for
what
occasion
he
hath
slaine
my
Brother
,
nor
I
shall
neuer
returne
vntill
I
haue
slaine
him
,
or
he
mée
.
Ah
faire
Nephew
,
(
quoth
the
Abbot
,
)
beware
what
you
doe
,
haue
no
trust
to
bée
succoured
by
me
,
for
you
know
well
in
this
case
,
that
I
cannot
ayd
you
,
I
am
a
Priest
,
and
therefore
may
not
bée
where
any
man
is
slaine
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
of
such
companie
as
yours
is
,
we
might
well
forbeare
.
Then
Huon
beheld
heauily
the
Ten
Knights
that
came
with
him
from
Bourdeaux
,
and
said
:
Sirs
,
you
that
are
come
hether
with
mée
,
&
haue
béen
nourished
in
my
house
:
how
say
you
,
will
you
ayd
mée
to
reuenge
the
death
of
my
Brother
,
and
to
succour
me
against
these
false
murderers
that
hath
laine
in
waite
&
slaine
my
Brother
Gerard
?
Sir
,
(
quoth
they
)
were
we
sure
to
dye
in
the
quarell
,
yet
we
should
ayd
and
succour
you
,
therefore
goe
forth
and
haue
no
doubt
:
and
then
they
road
forth
with
such
small
defence
as
they
had
.
Then
Huon
spurred
foorth
his
Horse
with
such
fiercenesse
,
that
he
made
the
earth
to
tremble
vnder
him
,
and
his
Knights
followed
him
with
hardy
courage
,
determining
to
doe
valiantly
.
When
the
good
Abbot
saw
his
Nephew
depart
and
his
companie
,
hée
had
great
pitie
on
him
,
and
prayed
our
Lord
God
to
defend
them
from
death
.
And
the
Abbot
with
his
companie
followed
softly
after
Huon
to
sée
what
end
the
matter
shoulde
came
vnto
.
Huon
road
so
long
vntill
he
came
whereas
his
Brother
lay
sore
wounded
.
Then
he
cryed
aloud
:
my
right
deare
Brother
,
if
there
be
any
life
in
your
bodie
answere
me
and
shew
me
how
you
féele
your selfe
?
Brother
(
quoth
Gerard
)
I
am
sore
wounded
,
I
cannot
tell
if
I
may
scape
aliue
,
thinke
on
your selfe
,
it
is
no
losse
of
mée
,
fly
you
away
,
yonder
you
may
sée
how
the
wood
is
full
of
armed
men
,
and
they
〈◊〉
for
nothing
but
to
slay
you
as
they
haue
done
me
.
Chap.
VIII
.
¶
How
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
was
sorrowfull
when
he
saw
his
Brother
Gerard
so
sore
wounded
,
and
how
he
slew
Charlot
:
and
howe
he
came
before
the
King
at
Paris
and
appeached
him
of
treason
.
WHen
Huon
heard
his
Brother
,
he
was
verie
sorrowfull
,
&
said
:
that
he
had
rather
dye
then
depart
without
reuenging
of
him
,
and
God
wil
I
shall
not
depart
till
I
haue
slayn
him
that
hath
brought
you
into
this
perill
:
then
he
spurred
his
Horse
and
followed
after
Charlot
,
who
was
returning
to
the
wood
to
his
company
:
but
when
Charlot
perceiued
how
Huon
followed
him
,
he
turned
his
Horse
and
beheld
him
fiercely
.
Then
Huon
cried
with
a
hye
voyce
,
and
said
:
Villaine
,
what
art
thou
that
hast
slaine
my
Brother
,
where
wert
thou
borne
?
Charlot
answeared
and
sayd
:
I
was
borne
in
Almaine
,
and
I
am
Sonne
to
Duke
Thy●rey
:
Huon
beléeued
he
had
sayd
troth
,
for
Charlot
had
a
disguised
Shéeld
,
because
he
would
not
bée
knowne
.
Ah
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
God
giue
thée
shame
for
the
fact
,
why
hast
thou
slaine
my
Brother
?
Then
Charlot
answered
boldly
and
sayd
,
thy
Father
Duke
Seuin
tooke
from
me
thrée
Castles
and
would
neuer
doe
my
right
:
therefore
I
haue
slayne
thy
Brother
,
and
in
likwise
so
shall
I
thée
.
Then
Huon
in
great
rage
said
,
false
,
vntrue
Knight
and
murderer
,
before
it
be
night
I
shall
quittance
this
wrong
vppon
thine
owne
head
.
Then
Charlot
said
,
beware
thée
of
me
,
for
I
defie
thée
.
Huon
who
had
no
armour
to
defend
him
,
tooke
his
Cloake
of
scarlet
and
wrapped
it
about
his
arme
,
and
drew
his
Sword
,
and
spurred
his
horse
,
&
came
against
Charlot
with
his
Sword
in
his
hand
,
and
Charlot
on
the
other
part
came
against
him
with
his
Speare
in
the
rest
,
and
strooke
Huon
about
the
right
arme
,
so
that
the
stroake
passed
through
the
doublenesse
of
his
Cloake
,
and
through
his
Gowne
and
Shert
,
and
myst
his
flesh
.
Thus
Huon
escaped
that
stroake
and
thanked
God
thereof
:
then
he
lifted
vp
his
sword
with
both
his
handes
,
and
let
the
bridell
of
his
horse
go
,
and
so
with
all
his
might
&
vertue
,
he
stroke
Charlot
on
the
healme
in
such
wise
,
that
the
cirkle
nor
coft
of
stéele
could
not
defend
him
:
but
that
the
sword
went
into
his
brayn
,
and
so
he
fell
to
the
earth
and
neuer
arose
after
:
thus
Charlot
was
slayne
miserably
.
Then
the
Traytour
Amerie
being
in
the
wood
,
perceiued
well
how
Charlot
was
slayne
,
whereof
he
thanked
God
and
said
,
Charlot
is
dead
God
bée
thanked
,
for
by
that
stroake
I
shall
bring
Fraunce
into
such
a
trouble
,
that
I
shall
attaine
to
all
my
desires
.
Then
Huon
séeing
Gharlot
dead
,
returned
to
Gerard
his
Brother
lying
still
on
the
earth
,
brought
him
Charlots
horse
,
and
demaunded
if
he
might
ryde
or
not
.
Brother
,
(
quoth
Gerard
)
I
thinke
yes
,
if
my
wounde
were
bounde
fast
I
would
assay
.
Then
Huon
alighted
,
and
tooke
a
péece
of
his
sheart
,
and
therewith
bound
his
brothers
wound
,
&
then
Huons
knights
came
vnto
him
,
and
holpe
to
set
Gerard
vpon
his
horse
:
but
for
the
paine
that
he
suffered
he
swounded
twice
,
then
when
he
came
againe
to
himselfe
,
they
set
him
vpon
an
amblinge
Palfray
,
and
a
Knight
behind
him
to
sustaine
him
vp
right
.
Then
he
sayd
vnto
Huon
:
Brother
I
desire
you
let
vs
depart
from
hence
,
without
going
any
further
forward
,
rather
let
vs
returne
to
Bourdeaux
to
the
Duchesse
our
Mother
,
for
I
doubt
if
we
goe
any
further
,
that
some
great
ill
shall
come
vnto
vs
:
I
promise
you
if
we
be
perceiued
by
them
that
bée
in
the
wood
,
and
that
they
knowe
that
you
haue
slayne
him
that
hurt
me
:
I
feare
me
they
will
slay
vs
all
.
Brother
,
(
quoth
Huon
,
)
by
the
grace
of
God
I
shall
not
returne
for
feare
of
death
,
vntill
I
haue
séene
the
King
to
appeach
him
of
treason
,
when
vnder
his
conduct
and
commandement
we
be
thus
betrayed
,
and
watched
by
the
way
to
murder
vs
.
Brother
,
(
quoth
Gerard
)
as
your
pleasure
is
,
so
bée
it
.
Then
they
road
foorth
the
way
to
Paris
faire
and
easily
,
bycause
of
Gerard
who
was
sore
hurt
.
Then
the
Knightes
that
were
ambushed
in
the
wood
,
said
to
sir
Amerie
:
Sir
,
what
shall
we
doe
?
sée
Charlot
is
slaine
and
lyeth
in
the
playne
,
and
if
we
shall
goe
after
them
that
hath
done
this
déede
,
it
shall
bée
ill
done
of
vs
if
they
escape
away
aliue
.
Then
sir
Amerie
answeared
and
said
:
Let
them
goe
,
God
curse
them
,
let
vs
follow
them
a
farre
off
,
vntill
they
come
to
Paris
,
and
let
vs
●arie
with
vs
the
bodie
of
Charlot
,
and
bring
it
to
the
King
,
and
there
you
shall
see
what
I
shall
say
,
and
if
you
will
agrée
to
beare
witnesse
of
that
I
shall
say
to
the
King
,
I
will
make
you
all
so
rich
that
yée
shall
neuer
be
poore
after
.
They
answeared
,
they
would
fulfill
his
pleasure
,
then
they
went
out
of
the
wood
,
and
came
there
as
Charlot
lay
dead
,
then
they
tooke
him
vp
and
layd
him
before
Earle
Amerie
on
his
horse
necke
,
and
so
road
foorth
:
but
mischéefe
and
mishap
followe
them
,
for
as
much
as
in
them
lay
,
they
laboured
to
haue
Huon
iudged
to
death
.
Thus
they
road
the
hye
way
to
Paris
,
and
the
Abbot
of
Cluny
,
who
was
ridden
on
before
,
looked
behind
him
,
and
sawe
the
two
Brethren
comming
after
him
,
then
he
taried
,
and
demaunded
of
Huon
what
aduenture
hée
had
found
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
he
)
I
haue
slayne
him
that
hath
sore
hurt
my
Brother
,
where
he
thought
to
haue
slaine
me
,
but
thanked
be
God
.
I
haue
left
him
dead
in
the
place
.
Faire
Nephew
(
quoth
the
Abbot
)
I
am
sorrie
thereof
,
but
séeing
it
is
done
,
if
any
hurt
come
thereby
,
and
that
you
be
accused
before
the
King
,
I
shall
ayd
you
with
all
my
power
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
of
that
I
thanke
you
,
then
Huon
looked
behind
him
,
and
saw
where
Earle
Amerie
with
all
his
power
came
faire
&
easily
after
him
,
therewith
his
heart
trembled
.
Then
he
said
vnto
the
Abbot
:
Sir
,
what
shall
I
doe
?
yonder
I
sée
them
approach
that
desire
my
death
,
they
bée
the
same
that
lay
in
the
wood
watching
for
vs
.
Faire
Nephew
(
quoth
the
Abbot
)
haue
no
doubt
,
for
they
that
come
after
vs
come
but
a
soft
pace
,
they
make
no
semblance
to
ouertake
you
,
let
vs
ride
on
a
good
pace
,
we
shal
be
anone
at
Paris
,
it
is
now
but
two
miles
thether
.
Then
they
road
on
,
and
rested
not
vntill
they
came
to
the
Pallaice
,
and
béeing
there
alighted
,
Huon
went
vp
,
holding
his
Brother
by
the
one
hand
,
and
the
Abbot
by
the
other
hand
.
There
they
saw
the
King
sitting
among
his
Barons
,
then
Huon
saluted
Duke
Naymes
and
all
the
other
Barons
and
said
:
Health
and
faire
hap
to
all
these
noble
Lords
,
but
shame
and
dishonour
to
my
Lord
the
King
,
for
there
was
neuer
heard
of
a
fowler
treason
,
then
the
King
hath
practised
against
vs
,
séeing
that
by
his
Messengers
&
his
Letters
Patents
he
hath
sent
for
vs
to
doe
him
seruice
,
the
which
commaundement
we
haue
in
all
dutie
obayed
as
to
our
Soueraigne
Lord
,
but
by
false
treason
waight
hath
béen
layd
secretly
for
vs
,
and
a
close
ambush
to
haue
murdered
vs
by
the
way
,
first
they
assayled
my
brother
héere
present
,
&
by
them
he
was
brought
into
such
danger
,
that
they
left
him
for
dead
,
and
afterward
they
set
vpon
me
to
haue
slayne
mée
,
but
by
the
ayd
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
and
with
my
Sword
I
so
defended
me
,
that
he
that
thought
to
haue
slayne
vs
,
I
haue
slayne
him
.
Chap.
IX
.
¶
How
the
King
was
sore
displeased
with
Huon
,
bycause
hee
had
appeached
him
of
treason
:
and
how
Huon
shewed
all
the
manner
why
he
slewe
the
Knight
that
wounded
his
Brother
.
WHEN
the
King
had
heard
Huon
,
he
said
:
Knight
beware
,
and
thinke
well
what
thou
hast
sayd
héere
before
all
my
Barons
,
for
neuer
in
all
my
life
did
I
either
act
,
or
giue
my
consent
to
any
treason
.
But
by
the
faith
that
I
owe
vnto
my
maker
,
and
by
my
beard
,
if
it
be
so
that
thou
canst
not
prooue
this
that
thou
layest
to
my
charge
:
I
shall
cause
both
thée
and
thy
Brother
to
dye
an
euill
death
.
When
Huon
heard
the
King
how
hée
tooke
his
words
,
he
stept
foorth
and
sayd
:
Great
King
,
behold
héere
my
Brother
,
who
by
thy
meanes
is
sore
hurt
and
in
ieopardie
of
his
life
:
And
so
did
take
off
his
Brothers
Gowne
and
his
Dublet
to
his
shyrt
,
and
he
did
open
the
great
wound
,
so
that
the
bloud
ran
out
aboundantly
,
euen
that
it
enforced
Gerardin
to
fall
in
a
swound
before
the
King
and
his
Barons
,
through
the
great
anguishe
that
he
felt
:
whereof
the
Emperour
tooke
such
compassion
,
that
he
could
not
choose
but
much
bemone
him
.
And
therefore
immediatly
sent
for
his
Surgeons
,
causing
them
to
search
his
wounds
,
demaunding
if
they
could
saue
his
life
or
no
,
and
when
they
had
thorowly
searched
the
wound
,
they
said
:
Sir
,
by
the
help
of
God
within
this
moneth
he
shal
be
whole
and
sound
.
The
King
was
glad
of
that
answeare
,
and
beholding
Huon
said
:
Since
thou
layest
this
déed
to
my
charge
,
thou
must
thinke
,
that
thou
hast
touched
the
royall
reputation
of
a
King
,
and
that
in
such
sort
,
as
verie
hardly
may
the
condition
of
Maiestie
endure
it
.
But
by
my
Countreys
honour
,
and
by
the
Crowne
that
I
iustly
beare
vpon
my
head
,
if
I
may
knowe
who
hath
done
this
heynous
offence
:
I
shall
doe
both
thy
Brother
and
thée
such
right
and
iustice
,
as
it
shall
remaine
for
a
perpetuall
memorie
of
due
honour
,
and
that
your selues
shall
report
,
you
haue
no
cause
to
complaine
.
My
Lord
,
answeared
Huon
,
I
humbly
thanke
you
,
for
through
obaying
your
commaundement
this
mischéefe
is
fallen
vnto
vs
.
I
cannot
thinke
nor
know
that
any
time
of
our
life
eyther
I
or
my
Brother
did
euer
wrong
or
trespasse
to
any
creature
:
but
thus
(
by
your
Kingly
pacience
)
the
case
happened
.
After
we
departed
from
Bourdeaux
,
wée
found
no
aduenture
,
but
when
we
came
within
a
League
of
Montleherry
,
wee
met
with
our
Vnckle
the
Abbot
of
Cluny
,
and
so
fell
in
companie
with
him
,
to
conduct
vs
to
the
Court
,
and
so
we
road
together
vntill
we
came
on
this
side
Montleherry
,
then
we
sawe
a
little
wood
,
and
by
the
brightnesse
of
the
Sonne
we
saw
the
healmes
,
and
speares
,
and
shéelds
of
them
that
were
ambushed
in
the
wood
,
and
that
one
came
out
of
the
wood
all
armed
his
speare
in
his
hand
,
and
shéeld
about
his
necke
,
and
hée
came
a
soft
pace
towards
vs
,
then
all
we
stood
still
,
and
sent
my
brother
to
the
knight
to
know
whether
they
were
Spies
or
men
to
kéepe
the
passage
,
to
the
entent
,
that
if
they
demanded
any
Tribute
,
they
should
haue
right
of
vs
,
if
they
would
haue
any
of
vs
.
When
my
brother
came
néere
to
the
Knight
,
he
demaunded
what
we
were
,
and
my
brother
said
how
we
were
the
Children
of
the
Duke
of
Bourdeaux
,
and
were
comming
by
your
commaundement
to
your
Court
to
reléeue
our
Lands
and
Fées
of
your
grace
:
then
the
Knight
sayd
,
how
we
were
the
same
persons
that
he
sought
for
,
and
sayd
how
that
a
Seauen
yeares
passed
,
Duke
Seuin
our
Father
had
taken
from
him
thrée
Castles
,
the
which
was
neuer
so
:
then
my
brother
offered
him
,
that
if
he
would
come
to
Paris
before
you
and
your
Barons
,
he
should
haue
right
done
to
him
if
he
had
any
wrong
done
to
him
.
Then
the
Knighte
answeared
,
that
he
would
not
doe
soe
,
and
therewith
suddainly
couched
his
speare
,
and
stroake
my
brother
as
you
sée
,
he
béeing
vnarmed
,
so
that
he
fell
to
the
earth
,
wéening
he
had
béen
slain
,
and
then
he
road
againe
faire
and
easily
toward
the
wood
.
When
I
saw
my
brother
borne
to
the
earth
,
I
had
such
sorrow
at
my
heart
,
that
I
could
tarie
no
longer
to
be
auenged
,
then
I
demaunded
of
mine
Vnckle
if
he
would
ayd
me
,
he●
answeared
and
said
no
,
bycause
he
was
a
Priest
,
so
hee
and
all
his
Monkes
departed
and
left
me
alone
,
then
I
tooke
the
Ten
Knightes
that
came
with
me
out
of
my
Countrey
,
and
so
I
road
as
fast
as
I
could
,
to
the
entent
that
he
should
not
escape
that
had
so
wounded
my
brother
,
and
assoone
as
hee
saw
that
I
followed
him
,
he
returned
against
me
,
then
I
demaunded
of
him
what
he
was
,
he
said
,
he
appertained
vnto
Duke
Terrey
of
Arden
,
then
I
demaunded
why
he
had
slayn
my
brother
,
he
answeared
and
said
,
in
likewise
he
would●
serue
me
,
and
therewith
he
couched
his
speare
,
and
stroake
me
on
the
side
through
my
Gowne
and
Dublet
,
and
hurt
not
my
flesh
,
as
it
was
the
pleasure
of
God
:
then
I
wrapped
my
Mantle
about
mine
arme
,
and
drew
out
my
Sword
,
and
with
both
my
hands
as
he
passed
by
me
,
I
gaue
him
such
a
stroake
that
I
cloue
his
head
néere
to
the
téeth
,
and
so
he
fell
downe
to
the
earth
dead
.
I
know
not
what
he
is
,
but
whatsoeuer
he
be
,
I
haue
slayne
him
,
and
if
there
be
any
that
will
demaund
right
in
this
cause
,
let
him
come
into
your
royall
Court
before
all
your
Péeres
,
and
I
shall
doe
him
reason
,
if
it
be
found
that
I
haue
done
any
wrong
.
When
I
had
slayn
him
,
I
layd
my
Brother
vpon
the
dead
Knightes
horse
,
and
ouertooke
the
Abbot
mine
Vnckle
.
Then
as
I
road
and
looked
behind
me
,
I
saw
them
that
were
ambushed
in
the
wood
come
ryding
after
,
&
one
Knight
came
before
the
rest
,
bringing
vppon
his
horse
the
said
dead
Knighte
,
I
know
well
if
they
bée
not
come
,
they
will
soone
be
héere
.
When
Kinge
Charlemaine
vnderstood
Huon
,
he
had
great
maruaile
what
Knight
it
was
that
was
slaine
,
and
sayd
vnto
Huon
,
know
for
troth
I
shall
doe
you
reason
,
for
I
know
none
so
great
in
my
Realme
whosoeuer
it
be
,
but
if
I
can
prooue
on
him
any
point
of
treason
,
I
shall
cause
him
to
dye
an
euill
death
,
for
the
matter
toucheth
me
right
néere
,
séeing
vnder
mine
assurance
and
by
my
commaundement
you
are
come
hether
.
Then
the
King
commaunded
that
Gerard
should
be
had
to
a
goodly
Chamber
,
and
well
looked
vnto
,
the
which
was
done
.
Chap.
X.
¶
How
Charlot
the
Kings
Son
was
brought
before
him
dead
,
and
of
the
great
sorrow
that
he
made
,
and
how
Earle
Amerie
appeached
Huon
for
the
death
of
Charlot
,
and
how
the
King
would
haue
run
vpon
Huon
,
and
of
the
good
counsaile
that
Duke
Naymes
of
Bauier
gaue
to
the
King
.
WHEN
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
and
the
Abbot
of
Cluny
his
Vnckle
heard
the
good
will
of
the
King
,
and
the
offer
that
he
made
,
they
knéeled
downe
to
haue
kissed
his
foote
,
and
thanked
him
of
his
courtesie
,
but
the
King
tooke
them
vp
,
then
the
Abbot
sayd
,
My
Lord
,
all
that
my
Nephew
Huon
hath
sayd
is
true
,
the
King
said
,
I
beléeue
you
well
,
the
Kinge
did
to
them
great
honour
,
and
feasted
them
in
his
Pallaice
royally
:
but
hée
had
great
desire
to
know
the
troth
of
this
case
,
and
said
:
Huon
,
and
you
the
Abbot
of
Cluny
,
know
for
certaintie
,
I
haue
a
Sonne
whome
I
loue
entirely
,
if
you
haue
slayne
him
in
doing
such
a
villainous
deede
as
to
breake
my
assurance
,
I
doe
pardon
you
,
so
that
it
be
as
you
say
.
My
Lord
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
for
that
I
thanke
your
grace
,
and
surely
the
truth
is
as
I
haue
shewed
you
.
Then
the
King
sent
for
Charlot
his
Sonne
,
so
he
was
searched
for
in
his
lodging
,
&
newes
were
returned
,
how
he
was
departed
out
of
the
Towne
the
night
before
,
so
the
Messenger
departed
,
and
when
th●y
came
into
the
stréete
,
they
saw
where
Earle
Amerie
came
ryding
with
Charlot
dead
on
his
horse
necke
,
&
they
heard
in
the
Stréetes
Lords
,
Knights
,
Ladies
,
and
Damsels
making
great
cries
,
and
pitious
complaints
for
Charlot
the
Kings
Son
whom●
they
sawe
dead
.
The
Messengers
were
amazed
at
these
exclamations
,
but
at
last
they
perceiued
it
was
for
the
death
of
Charlot
,
then
they
returned
to
the
Pallaice
,
But
by
reason
of
the
outcries
and
pityous
moane
the
people
made
,
with
often
repetition
of
Charlots
name
,
(
all
which
the
Emperour
leaning
at
a
windowe
confusedly
heard
)
his
heart
waxed
woondrous
heauie
,
saying
:
Mée
thinkes
I
heare
such
sorrow
as
hath
not
béen
vsuall
,
and
my
Sonne
Charlots
name
is
tossed
too
and
fro
in
this
outcry
,
it
maketh
me
feare
that
it
is
my
Sonne
whome
Huon
hath
slain
.
Then
calling
Duke
Naymes
vnto
him
,
requested
him
to
goe
foorth
,
and
resolue
him
in
this
matter
.
Then
Duke
Naymes
departed
,
and
incontinent
hée
encountred
Charlot
borne
dead
betwéene
foure
Knightes
vpon
a
Shéeld
,
when
he
sawe
that
,
he
was
right
sorrowfull
,
so
that
he
could
not
speake
one
word
,
then
the
vnhappie
Earl●
Amerie
went
vp
into
the
Hall
,
and
came
before
the
King
and
all
his
Barons
,
and
there
he
layde
downe
Charlot
.
When
Charles
sawe
his
Sonne
so
slayne
,
the
dolour
and
sorrow●
that
he
made
was
vnspeakable
,
it
was
pitie
to
sée
him
,
and
Duke
Naymes
was
as
sorrowfull
as
any
other
seéing
the
pityfull
aduenture
,
and
also
the
moane
that
the
Lords
made
:
then
he
came
to
the
King
and
said
.
Good
my
Lord
,
comfort
your selfe
in
this
misaduenture
,
for
by
ouer-gréeuing
at
this
ill
hap
,
you
can
winne
nothing
,
nor
recouer
your
Childe
againe
,
you
know
right
wel
,
that
my
Coozen
Ogier
the
Dane
slew
my
Sonne
Bertrand
,
who
bare
your
Messuage
of
defiance
to
the
king
of
Pauey
,
yet
I
did
suffer
it
without
any
great
sorrow
making
,
bycause
I
knew
well
sorrow
could
not
recouer
him
againe
.
Naymes
(
quoth
the
king
)
I
cannot
forget
this
,
I
haue
great
desire
to
know
the
cause
of
this
déede
.
Then
Duke
Naymes
sayd
to
Duke
Amerie
:
Sir
,
know
you
who
hath
slayne
Charlot
,
and
for
what
cause
?
Then
Earle
Amerie
stept
foorth
and
said
with
a
loud
voyce
;
Great
King
Charlemaine
,
why
demand
you
any
further
,
when
you
haue
him
before
you
that
hath
slayne
your
Sonne
?
and
that
is
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
,
who
standeth
héere
in
your
presence
.
When
the
King
heard
what
Earle
Amerie
had
sayd
,
he
looked
fiercely
vpon
Huon
,
and
had
stroken
him
with
his
Scepter
,
but
for
Duke
Naymes
,
who
blamed
the
King
and
sayd
:
Forbeare
my
Lord
,
what
meane
you
to
doe
this
day
?
to
receiue
the
Children
of
Duke
Seuin
into
your
Court
,
and
hath
promised
to
doe
them
right
and
reason
,
and
n●w
would
slay
them
?
so
may
all
such
as
shall
heare
of
the
matter
say
,
that
you
haue
sent
for
them
to
no
other
end
but
to
murder
them
,
and
that
you
sent
your
Sonne
to
lye
in
waight
for
them
,
to
haue
slayne
them
.
By
this
may
be
discerned
,
that
you
forget
〈…〉
Maiestie
of
a
King
,
and
expresse
actions
vnséeming
Charlemaine
:
demaund
of
Earle
Amerie
the
cause
why
he
had
foorth
Charlot
your
Sonne
,
and
why
that
he
assailed
the
two
Brethren
.
Huon
being
there
in
presence
,
was
greatly
abashed
at
the
Kings
furie
,
receiuing
him
first
so
kindly
,
and
now
would
kill
him
,
he
was
in
great
feare
,
and
as
much
as
he
might
he
drew
backe
from
the
King
,
and
was
greatly
agreeued
for
that
he
had
slayne
the
Kings
Sonne
not
knowing
him
.
And
blame
him
not
to
be
much
troubled
in
mind
,
when
he
sawe
no
man
that
appertained
to
him
,
to
ayd
him
,
or
to
maintaine
his
right
,
but
onely
the
good
Abbot
of
Cluny
his
Vnckle
,
who
could
giue
him
none
other
ayd
but
with
his
words
:
yet
he
tooke
on
him
courage
,
and
right
humbly
said
to
the
King
.
My
Lord
,
I
require
your
grace
touch
me
not
,
but
know
for
troth
,
he
that
lyeth
there
dead
before
you
,
I
slewe
him
in
my
defence
,
and
not
knowing
that
he
was
your
Sonne
Charlot
,
for
if
I
had
known
him
,
I
would
in
no
wise
haue
touched
him
,
and
you
may
well
know
my
Lord
,
if
I
had
knowne
that
it
had
béene
he
,
I
would
not
haue
come
to
you
for
rescue
,
I
would
rather
haue
fled
away
so
farre
that
no
man
should
haue
heard
any
tydings
of
me
:
therefore
for
Gods
sake
I
require
you
as
heartily
as
I
can
,
let
mee
haue
right
,
I
submit
my
bodie
to
abide
the
iudgment
of
your
noble
Péeres
,
&
if
it
can
be
prooued
that
I
slew
Charlot
knowing
him
to
be
your
Son
,
then
my
Lord
,
let
me
haue
a
shamfull
death
:
then
all
the
Peeres
&
Barons
being
there
,
said
with
a
hye
voyce
,
how
he
had
spoken
reasonably
,
and
that
if
Earle
Amerie
would
any
thing
say
to
the
contrarie
,
it
was
time
then
to
speake
and
to
shewe
it
.
Chap.
XI
.
¶
How
the
Traytour
Earle
Amerie
charged
Huon
before
the
Emperour
,
that
he
trayterously
with
treason
pretended
had
slayne
the
Kinges
Sonne
,
and
in
that
quarrell
he
appealed
Huon
to
battaile
.
WHEN
the
King
had
heard
Huon
speake
,
he
beheld
Duke
Naymes
,
and
desired
him
to
giue
his
aduice
.
My
Lord
,
(
quoth
the
Duke
)
I
can
say
none
other
thing
vnto
you
but
as
I
sayd
before
:
demaunde
Earle
Amerie
why
he
led
forth
your
Sonne
all
armed
,
and
kept
the
ambushment
in
the
wood
to
set
vpon
the
two
Brethren
,
or
else
what
was
it
that
hee
sought
for
there
.
Then
Earle
Amerie
said
:
My
Lord
,
I
shall
shew
you
the
troth
,
and
if
I
doe
otherwise
,
let
me
dye
a
shamefull
death
.
True
it
is
,
this
night
passed
your
Son
sent
for
me
,
desiring
me
to
ryde
with
him
on
hawking
,
and
I
desired
him
to
abide
vntill
the
morning
,
but
he
said
that
he
would
néeds
go
afore
night
,
then
I
graunted
to
goe
with
him
,
so
that
he
would
ryde
armed
,
for
I
doubted
the
men
of
Arden
,
to
the
entent
that
if
we
met
with
any
of
them
,
wee
might
be
able
to
resist
them
,
and
so
we
did
,
thus
we
road
out
of
this
towne
and
came
into
a
little
wood
,
and
there
we
cast
off
our
Hawkes
,
and
there
we
lost
one
of
them
,
and
therewith
the
same
way
came
the
Children
of
Duke
Seuin
,
and
there
we
saw
Huon
the
eldest
who
is
héere
present
,
who
had
taken
vp
our
Hauke
,
&
your
Sonne
came
in
courteous
maner
vnto
him
,
and
desired
him
to
render
againe
his
Hauke
,
but
the
Traytour
would
not
in
no
wise
,
then
Gerard
the
yonger
brother
came
to
your
Son
,
and
they
stroue
so
together
that
your
Sonne
stroke
him
,
then
Huon
without
any
word
speaking
,
lifted
vp
his
sword
and
so
villaynously
slew
your
Sonne
:
then
hée
and
his
Brother
ranne
away
so
fast
,
that
we
could
not
ouer-take
them
,
whereof
we
were
sory
.
Thus
he
knew
well
your
Sonne
,
and
he
slewe
him
,
and
if
he
will
say
to
the
contrarie
,
heere
is
my
Gage
,
which
I
present
héere
before
you
,
and
if
hée
be
so
hardy
as
to
take
it
vp
,
I
shall
make
him
confesse
ere
it
be
night
,
that
it
is
true
that
I
haue
said
:
and
this
I
will
prooue
with
my
bodie
against
his
.
Chap.
XII
.
¶
How
the
Abbot
of
Cluny
would
prooue
that
the
saying
of
Earle
Amerie
was
false
and
vntrue
:
and
how
the
Earle
did
cast
his
Gage
against
Huon
,
who
tooke
it
vp
.
AFter
that
Earle
Amerie
had
ended
his
tale
,
the
Abbot
of
Cluny
stept
forth
and
said
to
the
King
:
My
Lord
,
you
neuer
heard
so
false
a
tale
before
as
this
Traytor
Amerie
hath
sayd
,
for
I
and
foure
more
of
my
Monks
being
Priests
here
present
,
are
readie
to
sweare
and
take
our
solempne
oathes
,
that
the
saying
of
this
Traytour
is
false
,
and
therefore
there
ought
no
Gage
to
be
laid
in
that
cause
,
séeing
there
is
true
witnesse
of
the
matter
.
Abbot
(
quoth
the
King
)
the
witnesse
is
to
be
beléeued
:
Sir
Amerie
how
say
you
thereto
?
My
Lord
,
(
quoth
he
)
I
would
be
loath
to
speake
against
the
Abbot
,
but
the
troth
is
as
I
haue
sayd
,
the
Abbot
may
say
as
it
please
him
:
but
if
Huon
be
so
hardie
to
deny
this
that
I
haue
said
before
you
,
let
him
come
into
the
field
against
me
,
and
before
it
be
night
,
I
shall
cause
him
to
confesse
it
openly
.
When
the
Abbot
heard
this
,
he
grew
offended
,
and
looking
stearnly
vpon
Huon
,
sayd
:
Faire
Nephew
offer
your
gage
,
for
the
right
is
with
thée
,
and
if
thou
be
vanquished
in
this
quarell
,
if
euer
I
returne
into
mine
Abbey
,
there
is
no
Saint
in
my
Church
,
but
I
shall
with
a
staffe
beat
and
breake
them
al●
to
peeces
,
for
if
God
will
suffer
such
a
wrong
,
I
shall
giue
such
str●akes
vpon
the
shryne
of
Saint
Peter
,
that
I
shall
leaue
neither
gould
nor
precious
stone
whole
together
.
Vnckle
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
&
God
will
,
I
shall
not
let
to
take
vp
his
gage
,
for
I
shall
prooue
that
falsly
and
vntruly
,
Sir
Amerie
lyeth
,
as
an
euill
and
a
false
Traytour
,
and
shall
make
him
to
confesse
,
that
I
neuer
knew
that
he
that
I
flew
was
the
Kinges
Sonne
.
Then
the
King
said
,
that
Huon
must
giue
hostage
.
My
Lord
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
you
shall
haue
my
Brother
,
I
cannot
deliuer
you
any
that
is
so
néere
or
deare
to
me
as
he
is
,
for
héere
I
haue
neyther
Coozen
nor
Kinsman
that
will
lay
in
hostage
for
mée
.
Faire
Nephew
(
quoth
the
Abbot
)
say
not
so
,
for
I
and
my
Monkes
will
be
pledges
for
you
,
and
if
any
thing
should
fall
vnto
you
otherwise
then
well
,
which
God
forbid
,
then
shame
haue
King
Charlemaine
,
without
hée
hang
vppon
gallowes
both
me
and
all
my
Monkes
.
Go
too
Abbot
(
quoth
the
King
)
you
say
ill
,
for
I
would
neuer
doe
that
:
then
sayd
the
King
to
Amerie
,
bring
in
pledges
for
your
part
.
The
Traytour
answeared
:
My
Lord
,
héere
be
two
of
my
Nephewes
shall
be
pledges
for
me
.
I
am
content
(
quoth
the
King
)
vppon
this
condition
,
that
if
thou
be
vanquished
or
discomfited
,
I
shall
cause
them
to
dye
an
euill
death
.
Then
the
pledges
sayd
,
that
they
would
be
no
pledges
vpon
that
condition
,
let
other
be
pledges
who
would
:
but
they
said
,
if
the
king
would
take
them
on
the
loosing
of
their
Lands
,
they
were
content
,
and
the
King
graunted
them
.
Chap.
XIII
.
¶
How
those
two
Champions
came
into
the
feeld
whereas
they
should
fight
,
accompanied
with
their
freends
.
THus
as
ye
haue
heard
,
both
parties
deliuered
pledges
,
then
the
King
to
be
in
the
more
suertie
,
put
them
both
in
a
Tower
vntill
the
day
of
the
Battaile
:
then
the
feeld
was
ordained
,
for
the
King
hadde
sworne
that
his
Sonne
should
not
be
buried
,
vntill
he
that
were
vanquished
were
hanged
,
if
he
were
not
slaine
in
the
feeld
.
Then
he
commanded
Duke
Naymes
to
be
ready
with
an
hundred
Knights
to
kéepe
the
féeld
,
and
to
sée
that
no
treason
should
be
done
:
for
he
said
,
he
had
rather
loose
the
best
Citie
of
his
Realme
.
My
Lord
(
quoth
Duke
Naymes
)
by
the
grace
of
God
the
matter
shal
be
so
ordered
for
the
suertie
of
both
parties
,
that
none
shall
haue
wrong
:
the
which
thing
was
done
so
diligently
,
that
euerie
thing
was
ready
,
so
both
parties
were
brought
into
the
Church
of
our
Ladie
in
Paris
,
accompanied
with
their
fréends
,
as
such
a
case
requireth
:
with
Amerie
was
his
next
fréends
,
all
issued
of
the
genealogie
of
Ganelon
,
and
when
they
both
had
heard
Masse
,
each
tooke
a
draught
of
wine
,
and
then
they
were
richly
armed
&
mounted
vpon
good
Horses
,
and
so
tooke
the
way
to
the
féeld
,
the
Stages
were
filled
,
and
the
King
and
his
Barons
there
present
,
abiding
for
the
two
Champions
,
who
came
one
after
another
through
the
Stréets
.
First
came
Earle
Amerie
,
and
he
road
vntil
he
came
into
the
féeld
,
and
then
he
alighted
and
saluted
the
King
and
all
his
Barons
.
Then
Huon
came
anone
after
,
accompanied
with
a
goodly
sort
,
there
were
leaning
in
the
windowes
Ladies
and
Damsels
a
great
number
,
all
who
prayed
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
to
ayd
and
defend
Huon
from
the
Traytour
Amerie
.
The
people
complained
,
and
thought
it
vnpossible
that
Huon
should
resist
against
Earle
Amerie
,
bycause
Huon
was
so
faire
and
young
,
but
of
the
age
of
foure
and
twentie
yeares
.
But
as
he
was
faire
,
so
was
he
well
made
of
bodie
,
no
Knight
more
gallant
and
séemely
,
nor
none
more
repleat
with
vertue
:
therefore
hée
was
much
bemoned
both
of
men
and
women
that
sawe
him
passe
by
.
And
because
Earle
Amerie
was
a
big
boned
man
,
a
valiant
and
an
expert
Knight
in
armes
,
none
stronger
in
all
the
Kinges
Court
,
he
was
inward
with
the
King
&
wel-beloued
:
euerie
one
greatly
pityed
that
he
was
such
a
traytour
,
for
a
worse
could
not
be
found
in
any
Realme
,
hée
had
great
trust
in
his
owne
strength
,
and
little
regarded
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
,
thinking
hee
should
not
long
endure
against
him
.
But
there
is
a
common
prouerbe
,
which
hath
beguiled
many
a
man
,
it
is
sayd
,
that
a
small
rayne
abateth
a
great
wind
,
for
if
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
will
saue
Huon
,
the
force
and
puissance
of
Earle
Amerie
shal
doe
Huon
but
little
hurt
,
for
the
right
excellent
partes
and
great
courage
that
was
in
Huon
,
defended
him
,
as
you
shall
heare
hereafter
.
Chap.
XIIII
.
¶
How
the
two
Champions
made
their
oathes
vppon
the
reliques
,
that
their
saying
was
true
,
and
what
the
King
said
.
THus
Huon
road
vntill
hee
came
into
the
féelde
,
where
he
saluted
the
King
&
all
the
Barons
right
humbly
,
then
he
approached
to
the
relikes
,
and
there
made
his
solempne
oathe
in
the
presence
of
Duke
Naymes
of
Bauier
,
who
was
kéeper
of
the
féeld
,
affirming
that
when
he
slew
Charlot
,
he
knew
him
not
to
be
the
Kings
Sonne
,
and
that
as
he
was
true
Knight
,
and
loyall
liegeman
to
the
Emperour
,
whatsoeuer
Earle
Amerie
had
sayd
was
false
and
vntrue
,
and
that
he
lyed
like
a
false
Traytor
,
and
so
kissed
the
Reliques
.
When
Huon
had
thus
taken
his
oath
,
Earle
Amerie
stept
foorth
all
afraid
,
and
swoore
that
Huons
oath
was
false
,
and
that
surely
he
knew
it
was
Charlot
when
he
slewe
him
,
bycause
he
claymed
his
Hauke
,
the
which
Huon
had
taken
vp
,
and
that
he
would
cause
him
to
confesse
ere
it
were
night
.
When
he
had
sworne
,
he
thought
to
haue
returned
to
his
Horse
,
but
stumbled
so
,
that
he
had
néere
hand
fallen
to
the
earth
.
All
that
sawe
it
,
tooke
it
for
an
ill
sinne
,
and
iudged
in
their
minds
,
that
the
matter
was
likely
to
goe
euill
against
Earle
Amerie
.
When
both
these
Champions
had
taken
their
oathes
,
and
that
Duke
Naymes
had
caused
the
féeld
to
be
auoided
,
hauing
set
the
Kéepers
of
the
féeld
in
due
order
as
appertained
thereto
:
then
the
twoo
Champions
leapt
vpon
their
Horses
,
their
Speares
in
their
hands
,
&
their
shéelds
about
their
necks
,
them
a
cry
was
made
,
that
none
should
be
so
hardie
to
mooue
or
to
make
any
token
vnto
any
of
the
partes
vpon
paine
of
death
.
After
this
crie
made
,
the
noble
Emperor
Charlemaine
being
full
of
yre
and
displeasure
,
caused
againe
to
be
proclaimed
,
that
if
it
fortuned
that
the
vanquisher
should
slay
his
enimie
in
the
féelde
,
before
he
confesse
the
treason
for
the
death
of
his
Sonne
:
that
then
the
vanquisher
should
loose
all
his
Lands
,
and
himselfe
to
bée
banished
out
of
the
Realme
of
Fraunce
,
and
out
of
the
Empire
of
Roome
,
foreuer
.
After
proclamation
was
ended
,
Duke
Naymes
and
the
other
Barons
&
Péeres
came
to
the
King
and
saide
:
Alas
my
Lord
,
what
will
you
doe
?
this
that
you
haue
proclaymed
,
is
against
all
the
Statutes
of
the
noble
Realme
of
Fraunce
and
Empire
of
Roome
,
for
often
times
it
happeneth
,
that
one
of
the
Champions
is
slaine
,
and
haue
no
power
to
speake
,
shall
therefore
the
conquerour
bée
so
much
iniuried
?
for
the
great
renowne
which
so
long
time
hath
béen
spread
abroad
of
you
,
let
it
not
now
be
wronged
&
blemished
?
let
it
not
be
sayd
,
that
you
who
haue
liued
in
so
great
dignity
all
the
daies
of
your
life
,
that
now
in
your
latter
dayes
you
should
become
weaker
then
a
Childe
:
of
the
which
words
the
King
tooke
small
regard
.
Chap.
XV.
¶
How
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
and
the
Earle
Amerie
fought
together
before
Kinge
Charlemaine
:
and
how
the
Traytour
Amerie
was
slain
by
the
noble
prowesse
and
chiualrie
of
Huon
.
WHen
King
Charlemaine
had
heard
Duke
Naymes
,
hee
swoore
by
Saint
Denis
of
Fraunce
,
and
by
his
crowne
and
beard
,
that
it
should
be
as
he
had
said
,
nor
otherwise
he
would
not
doe
it
.
Then
the
noble
Barons
were
sorrie
and
sore
displeased
,
and
they
departed
from
the
King
and
said
:
that
by
all
likelyhood
from
thence
forward
Right
should
haue
no
place
in
his
Court.
Many
noble
Princes
and
Barons
murmoured
sore
at
the
Proclamation
that
was
made
,
&
the
two
Champions
drew
apart
and
each
of
them
fiercely
regarded
other
.
Then
Earle
Amerie
spake
aloud
and
said
:
thou
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
false
trayterous
Knight
,
this
day
I
shall
cause
thée
to
confesse
thy
falsenesse
,
howbeit
I
haue
great
pitie
of
thée
,
in
regard
of
thy
youth
,
if
therefore
thou
wilt
confesse
this
murder
that
thou
hast
done
,
I
shall
desire
King
Charlemaine
to
haue
compassion
vpon
thée
.
When
Huon
heard
the
Traytour
so
speake
,
for
anger
he
blushed
red
and
sayd
:
Ah
thou
false
and
most
disloyall
Knight
,
thy
venomous
words
so
full
of
bitternesse
doe
nothing
at
all
abash
me
,
for
that
good
right
that
I
am
in
shall
ayd
me
by
the
helpe
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
and
I
shall
so
punish
thy
trespasse
,
that
this
day
I
shall
make
thée
to
confesse
thy
falsenesse
,
haue
thereof
no
doubt
.
Therewith
●ouched
their
Speares
,
and
gaue
such
carrier
to
their
horses
,
that
it
séemed
the
thunder
had
fallen
from
heauen
,
and
with
their
sharp
Speares
they
encountred
in
such
wise
,
that
their
Speares
brake
to
their
hands
,
so
that
the
shiuers
flew
vp
high
into
the
ayre
and
into
the
Kings
Stage
,
and
both
their
Horses
fell
to
the
earth
,
and
the
Knights
sore
astonied
with
their
falling
.
Then
verie
boldly
they
reléeued
themselues
with
their
Swords
in
their
handes
,
and
so
approached
each
to
other
,
and
fought
each
with
other
so
long
while
,
that
Huons
Horse
strangled
sir
Ameries
Horse
,
who
when
he
saw
his
horse
slaine
,
stoutly
stept
to
Huon
for
to
haue
slaine
him
:
but
Huon
met
him
valiantly
,
and
lifting
vp
his
Sword
,
gaue
the
Earle
such
a
stroake
that
he
was
astonied
therewith
,
and
staggred
backe
more
then
two
paces
and
a
halfe
,
hardly
holding
himselfe
from
falling
to
the
earth
,
so
that
all
that
saw●
them
,
had
maruaile
of
Huons
vertue
&
force
,
séeing
the
great
strength
that
was
in
sir
Amerie
.
Then
when
Earle
Amerie
felt
himselfe
in
such
perill
,
he
began
to
despise
the
name
of
God
,
and
of
the
glorious
Virgin
Marie
:
howbeit
as
well
as
hée
might
hée
approached
to
Huon
,
and
with
his
Sword
gaue
Huon
such
a
stroake
on
the
helmet
,
that
all
the
flowers
and
precious
stones
there
flew
abroad
in
the
féeld
,
and
the
cirkle
of
the
helmet
all
to
broken
,
and
the
stroake
was
so
puissant
that
Huon
was
therewith
sore
astonied
,
and
perforce
was
faine
to
fall
on
one
of
his
knées
to
the
earth
,
the
other
Legge
but
weakly
supporting
him
.
There
was
present
in
the
féeld
Lords
and
Knights
,
&
one
of
the
Abbot
of
Clunyes
seruants
,
who
when
he
saw
the
great
stroake
that
Huon
had
receiued
,
he
departed
out
of
the
féeld
,
and
went
into
the
church
whereas
he
found
his
maister
the
Abbot
at
his
prayers
for
the
good
spéed
of
Huon
his
Nephew
,
to
whome
the
seruant
said
.
Ah
my
Lord
,
pray
heartily
to
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
to
succour
your
Nephew
,
for
I
saw
him
faine
to
knéele
vpon
one
of
his
knées
,
in
great
doubt
of
death
.
Then
the
good
Abbot
without
any
answeare
,
lifted
vp
his
hands
toward
Heauen
deuoutly
,
and
weeping
,
prayed
to
God
to
ayd
and
defend
the
honour
of
his
Nephew
,
and
to
maintaine
his
right
.
Thus
Huon
béeing
in
the
féeld
in
great
doubt
of
his
life
,
féeling
the
sturdie
strength
of
Earle
Amerie
:
called
with
a
good
heart
to
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
requiring
him
to
aide
his
right
,
the
which
he
knew
to
be
most
true
.
When
Earle
Amerie
sawe
that
Huon
had
receiued
of
him
such
a
heauy
stroake
,
he
said
:
Huon
I
beléeue
thou
wilt
not
endure
long
,
better
it
were
that
thou
confesse
the
déede
before
I
slay
thée
,
for
ere
it
bée
night
I
shall
cause
thée
to
waue
in
the
wind
.
Hold
thy
tonge
thou
false
Traytour
(
quoth
Huon
)
thine
ilnesse
shall
not
aid
thée
,
for
I
shall
bring
thée
to
that
point
,
that
all
thy
fréends
shall
haue
shame
of
thée
.
Then
Huon
aduaunced
him
and
made
semblance
to
haue
striken
Amerie
on
the
helmet
,
and
Amerie
lifted
vp
his
Shéeld
to
haue
receiued
the
stroake
,
but
when
Huon
saw
that
,
he
turned
his
stroake
to
a
reuerse
,
and
stroake
Amerie
vnder
the
arme
with
his
sharpe
Sword
,
so
that
he
stroake
off
his
arme
,
the
which
fell
downe
in
the
féeld
Shéeld
and
all
.
When
Earle
Amerie
sawe
&
felt
that
maruailous
stroake
,
and
that
he
had
lost
his
left
arme
,
and
saw
it
lye
in
the
féeld
,
hee
was
full
of
paine
and
sorrow
,
and
aduised
himselfe
of
a
great
treason
,
then
he
spake
to
Huon
and
saide
:
Ah
Noble
Knight
haue
pitie
of
me
,
for
wrongfully
and
without
cause
I
haue
appeached
thée
of
the
death
of
Charlot
the
kings
Son
,
for
I
know
in
troth
you
knew
him
not
,
but
he
is
dead
by
my
meanes
,
for
I
brought
him
into
the
wood
to
haue
murdered
you
and
your
Brother
:
I
am
readie
to
acknowledg
this
before
the
King
and
all
his
Barons
,
and
to
discharge
you
thereof
:
therefore
I
pray
you
kill
me
not
,
I
yéeld
me
vnto
you
,
take
heere
my
Sword
.
Then
Huon
came
vnto
him
,
and
put
downe
his
arme
to
haue
taken
the
Sword
,
but
then
the
false
Traytour
Amerie
with
a
reuerse
stroake
,
strooke
Huon
vpon
the
arme
,
thinking
to
haue
striken
it
off
,
but
he
fayled
:
howbeit
he
gaue
him
a
great
wound
in
the
arme
,
so
that
the
bloud
ran
downe
.
When
Huon
saw
this
horrible
treason
,
he
said
:
O
thou
vntrue
and
false
Traytour
,
thine
●●esse
can
no
longer
saue
thée
,
for
thou
shalt
n●uer
doe
treason
more
:
then
Huon
lifted
vp
his
Sword
,
&
gaue
the
Earle
such
a
maruailous
stroke
betwéen
the
healme
and
the
shoulder
,
that
he
strooke
off
his
head
cleane
from
the
bodie
,
so
that
the
healme
and
head
fel
one
way
,
and
the
body
another
way
.
Alas
what
hap
was
it
to
Huon
,
that
he
did
not
remember
before
he
slew
Amerie
,
the
Proclamation
that
the
Emperor
had
made
before
,
for
afterward
Huon
suffered
so
muche
wrong
and
iniurie
,
as
might
mooue
the
verie
hardest
heart
to
compassionate
his
case
,
and
as
you
shall
more
at
large
vnderstand
in
the
following
discourse
.
Chap.
XVI
.
¶
How
after
the
Emperour
Charlemaine
had
seene
Earle
Amerie
was
slaine
,
he
commaunded
expresly
,
that
Huon
should
auoid
the
Realme
and
Empire
,
and
to
be
banished
thence
for
euer
.
WHen
that
Duke
Naymes
,
who
kept
the
féeld
,
saw
how
by
Huon
the
Earle
was
slaine
,
he
was
right
ioyfull
,
and
came
to
Huon
and
demaunded
how
hée
did
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
he
)
thanked
be
God
I
féele
no
dolour
nor
gréefe
:
then
they
brought
him
to
the
Pallaice
to
the
King
,
who
was
departed
out
of
the
féeld
.
When
he
saw
the
Earle
slaine
,
and
was
thereof
right
sorrowfull
,
then
he
demanded
of
Huon
and
of
Duke
Naymes
,
if
they
had
heard
Earle
Amerie
confesse
the
treason
that
hée
had
layde
to
Huon
for
the
death
of
Charlot
his
Sonne
.
My
Lord
,
(
quoth
the
Duke
)
I
thinke
he
did
confesse
it
,
but
I
heard
it
not
,
for
Huon
pressed
so
sore
vpon
him
,
that
he
had
no
leasure
to
doe
it
.
Then
Charlemaine
sayd
:
Ah
Earle
Amerie
,
I
know
certainely
thou
didst
neuer
that
treason
,
nor
neuer
thought
it
:
wherefore
thou
art
slaine
wrongfully
and
without
cause
,
for
there
was
neuer
a
truer
Knight
than
thou
wert
,
&
I
am
sure
if
thou
hadst
done
it
,
thou
wouldest
haue
confessed
it
before
me
.
Then
the
King
sayd
vnto
Huon
,
I
charg
thée
incontinent
to
auoid
my
Realme
,
out
of
the
which
I
banish
thée
foreuer
,
nor
shalt
thou
euer
enioy
one
foote
of
Land
in
Bourdeaux
nor
in
Aquitaine
,
&
also
I
forbid
thée
that
thou
neuer
be
so
hardy
as
to
go
to
Bourdeaux
,
for
by
my
honour
and
crowne
,
if
I
may
know
that
thou
goest
thether
,
I
shall
make
thée
to
die
an
euill
death
,
nor
there
is
no
man
liuing
,
though
he
be
neuer
so
néere
a
fréend
vnto
me
,
but
if
he
make
any
request
for
thée
,
I
shall
neuer
loue
him
,
nor
he
shall
neuer
after
come
in
my
sight
.
Then
Huon
said
,
Alas
my
Lord
,
what
iustice
is
this
?
haue
I
done
any
more
then
knighthood
bound
me
too
?
haue
not
you
and
your
Barons
séene
him
discomfited
in
playne
Battaile
,
that
hath
brought
you
into
all
this
trouble
?
vndoubtedly
my
Lord
,
if
you
doe
to
me
as
you
say
,
God
in
heauen
be
my
witnes
,
that
neuer
more
wrong
was
done
to
any
noble
man
.
This
is
but
bad
remembrance
of
the
good
seruice
that
the
noble
Duke
Seuin
my
Father
hath
done
vnto
you
,
for
by
this
you
shew
great
example
to
all
your
noble
Barons
and
Knights
,
for
them
to
be
well
aduised
,
how
from
henceforth
they
order
themselues
,
and
how
to
trust
in
you
,
when
that
by
your
owne
obstinate
opinion
,
founded
vpon
an
euill
ground
,
and
against
all
Statutes
royall
and
imperiall
,
thus
to
execute
your
owne
vnreasonable
will
.
Certainly
if
it
were
any
other
Prince
beside
you
,
that
should
doe
me
this
great
wrong
:
ere
I
would
consent
so
to
be
dealt
withall
,
many
a
Castle
and
many
a
good
towne
should
be
destroyed
and
brought
to
ruine
,
&
many
poore
men
more
impouerished
and
disenherited
,
and
many
a
good
Knight
brought
to
death
.
When
Huon
had
thus
spoken
to
the
King
,
Duke
Naymes
stept
foorth
and
sayd
to
the
King
:
My
Lord
,
what
meane
you
to
doe
?
you
haue
seene
that
Huon
hath
done
no
more
then
his
dutie
,
hauing
brought
his
enemy
to
confusion
and
slayn
him
,
you
may
wel
thinke
that
it
was
the
worke
of
God
,
that
such
a
Child
should
bring
to
shame
and
discomfite
such
a
puissant
Knight
as
was
Earle
Amerie
.
Therefore
my
Lord
,
if
you
doo
as
you
haue
said
,
neither
I
nor
any
other
man
shall
euer
trust
you
,
but
euerie
one
farre
&
néere
that
shall
heare
of
this
crueltie
,
will
report
that
in
the
end
of
your
daies
you
are
become
sencelesse
,
&
more
like
a
Tyrant
then
a
wise
Prince
.
Then
Huon
desired
▪
all
the
Barons
that
were
there
present
,
that
they
would
all
require
the
King
to
haue
more
respect
of
him
,
séeing
they
were
all
bound
so
to
doe
,
in
that
he
was
one
of
the
Péeres
of
the
Realme
.
Then
al
the
Princes
and
Barons
(
holding
Huon
by
the
hand
)
knéeled
downe
before
the
King
,
and
Huon
said
:
Séeing
it
is
so
my
Lord
,
that
your
displeasure
is
such
againste
me
as
you
haue
expressed
:
Let
your
Barons
and
my selfe
obtaine
but
this
fauour
at
your
handes
,
that
I
may
be
confined
to
my
owne
natiue
Countrey
for
euer
,
there
to
lead
a
poore
&
priuate
life
,
neuer
to
be
admitted
to
your
presence
againe
,
&
for
this
grace
we
shall
all
right
humbly
thanke
you
.
Chap.
XVII
.
¶
How
King
Charlemaine
sent
Huon
to
doe
a
messuage
in
Babylon
to
the
Admirall
Gaudise
.
WHEN
the
Emperor
had
heard
Huon
speake
,
he
said
incontinent
:
auoid
out
of
my
sight
,
for
when
I
remember
my
Sonne
Charlot
whome
thou
hast
s●aine
,
I
haue
no
part
of
mée
but
it
trembleth
for
the
displeasure
I
haue
to
thée
,
and
I
charge
all
my
Barons
héere
present
that
they
neuer
speake
to
me
more
for
thée
.
When
Duke
Naymes
heard
the
King
say
so
,
he
said
vnto
all
the
Barons
:
My
Lords
,
you
that
he
héere
present
,
haue
well
heard
the
great
vnreasonablenesse
that
the
King
offers
to
one
of
our
Péeres
,
the
which
as
yée
know
well
it
is
against
right
and
reason
,
and
a
thing
not
to
be
suffered
.
But
bycause
we
know
certainly
the
King
is
our
Soueraigne
Lord
,
we
must
suffer
his
pleasure
:
but
from
hencefoorth
,
since
he
will
vse
himselfe
so
,
and
do
things
against
all
reason
and
honour
:
I
will
neuer
abide
an
houre
longer
with
him
,
but
will
depart
and
neuer
returne
againe
into
the
place
,
whereas
such
extremitie
&
vnreasonablenes
is
vsed
:
I
will
goe
into
my
Countrey
of
Bauier
,
and
let
the
King
doe
from
hencefoorth
as
he
list
.
Then
all
the
Barons
departed
with
the
Duke
from
the
King
,
without
speaking
any
one
word
,
and
so
left
the
King
alone
in
his
Pallaice
.
When
the
King
sawe
the
Duke
depart
&
his
other
Lords
,
he
was
right
sorrowfull
and
in
great
displeasure
,
and
said
to
the
young
Knights
that
were
left
about
him
,
howe
that
he
ought
in
nature
to
take
heauylie
the
death
of
his
Sonne
who
was
slaine
so
disloyally
,
and
could
not
likewise
but
gréeue
,
to
sée
how
his
Barons
had
abandoned
him
and
left
him
alone
:
therefore
there
is
no
remedie
I
sée
well
,
but
I
must
be
forced
somewhat
to
follow
their
wils
,
&
therewith
he
wept
pitiously
,
and
incontinent
went
foorth
and
followed
them
,
saying
:
Duke
Naymes
and
all
you
my
Barons
I
desire
you
to
returne
againe
,
for
of
force
I
must
graunt
your
requests
,
although
it
be
against
that
promise
that
I
made
before
.
Then
the
Duke
and
all
the
rest
returned
to
the
Pallaice
with
the
King
,
who
sat
downe
on
a
bench
of
gould
and
his
Barons
about
him
.
Then
he
sent
for
Huon
,
who
knéeled
downe
before
the
King
,
requiring
him
humbly
of
mercie
and
pitie
,
to
whom
the
King
said
:
Huon
,
séeing
thou
wouldest
be
at
peace
with
me
,
it
is
requisit
that
thou
performe
whatsoeuer
I
enioyne
thée
.
Else
my
Lord
,
(
said
Huon
)
God
forbid
,
there
is
no
man
in
the
world
owes
you
more
obedience
then
I
doe
,
or
shall
more
gladly
vndertake
whatsoeuer
your
highnesse
shall
please
to
commaund
me
,
dreadlesse
of
death
or
any
danger
,
be
it
to
goe
to
Hell
gates
,
to
fight
with
the
fiendes
there
as
sometime
did
Hercules
,
if
I
may
thereby
be
reconciled
to
your
grace
.
Huon
(
quoth
the
King
)
I
thinke
to
send
thée
into
a
worse
place
,
for
of
fiftéene
Messengers
that
I
haue
sent
,
there
was
neuer
any
returned
againe
:
I
shall
shew
thée
whether
thou
shalt
goe
,
séeing
thou
wilt
that
I
shall
haue
mercie
of
thée
.
Thou
must
goe
to
the
Citie
of
Babylon
,
to
the
Admirall
Gaudise
,
and
there
doe
as
I
shall
appoint
thée
,
but
beware
on
paine
of
thy
life
that
thou
fayle
not
to
doe
it
.
When
thou
commest
thether
,
mount
vp
into
his
Pallaice
,
and
there
tarrie
vntill
he
be
at
his
dinner
,
and
when
thou
seest
him
sit
at
the
table
,
then
thou
to
be
armed
with
thy
sword
naked
in
thy
hand
,
and
the
verie
greatest
Lord
that
thou
séeest
sit
at
his
Table
,
whether
he
be
King
or
Admirall
,
thou
shalt
strike
off
his
head
:
and
after
that
,
enquire
for
faire
Escleremond
Daughter
to
the
Admirall
,
and
kisse
her
there
openly
in
his
presence
and
before
all
other
there
present
,
for
I
giue
thée
to
vnderstand
she
is
the
fairest
mayd
that
is
now
liuing
,
this
being
done
,
thou
shalt
say
to
the
Admirall
Gaudise
,
that
I
commaund
him
to
send
me
,
a
thousand
Haukes
,
a
thousand
Beares
,
and
a
thousand
Waighters
all
chained
,
and
a
thousand
young
Varlets
,
and
a
thousand
of
the
fairest
maydens
in
his
realme
.
And
also
thou
to
bring
me
thy
handfull
of
the
heare
of
his
beard
,
and
foure
of
his
greatest
téeth
.
Alas
my
Lord
,
(
quoth
the
Barons
)
wée
sée
well
you
desire
greatly
his
death
,
when
you
charge
him
with
such
a
Messuage
.
That
is
true
,
(
quoth
the
King
)
for
without
I
haue
his
beard
and
his
great
téeth
brought
me
hether
vnfaynedly
:
Let
him
neuer
returne
into
Fraunce
,
nor
come
into
my
presence
,
for
if
he
doe
,
he
shal
be
hanged
and
drawen
.
My
Lord
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
haue
you
shewed
me
all
your
pleasure
?
Yea
,
(
quoth
the
King
)
my
will
is
as
I
haue
said
,
if
thou
wilt
haue
peace
with
me
.
My
Soueraigne
Lord
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
by
the
grace
of
God
I
shall
finish
your
messuage
,
the
feare
of
death
shall
not
let
me
to
doe
it
.
Huon
(
quoth
the
King
)
if
God
of
his
grace
will
suffer
thée
to
returne
againe
into
Fraunce
,
I
charge
thee
be
not
so
hardy
to
come
vnto
Bourdeaux
▪
nor
to
any
part
of
thy
Countrey
vntill
thou
hast
spoken
with
mée
,
if
I
finde
thée
dooing
contrarie
,
I
shall
cause
thée
to
die
an
ill
death
,
and
vpon
this
,
I
will
thou
layest
vnto
me
good
hostages
.
My
Lord
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
héere
be
Ten
Knights
,
whom
I
shall
leaue
with
you
for
suerty
,
to
the
entent
that
you
shall
be
content
with
me
:
howbeit
my
Lord
,
I
require
your
grac●
to
suffer
the
Knights
that
came
with
me
from
Bourdeaux
to
goe
with
me
to
the
holy
Sepulchre
.
I
am
content
(
quoth
the
King
)
that
they
go
with
thée
thether
or
else-where
.
My
Lord
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
thanke
your
grace
.
Then
Huon
made
him
readie
to
fournish
his
voyage
.
Chap.
XVIII
.
¶
How
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
tooke
leaue
of
the
King
and
of
the
Barons
,
and
rode
with
the
good
Abbot
to
Cluny
.
AFter
that
King
Charlemaine
had
giuen
Huon
the
charge
of
his
messuage
:
the
King
called
before
him
Gerardine
Brother
to
Huon
,
and
deliuered
to
him
the
gouernance
of
all
his
Brothers
Lands
in
his
absence
vntill
his
retourne
.
And
thus
when
Huon
was
readie
,
he
came
to
the
King
and
to
the
Barons
,
to
take
his
leaue
of
them
and
the
Abbot
of
Cluny
,
who
said
they
would
goe
with
him
part
of
his
way
,
so
likewise
did
Twelue
of
the
greatest
Princes
&
Ladies
accompanie
him
for
twoo
daies
iourney
:
and
when
they
came
to
the
towne
of
Troy
in
Champaine
,
Duke
Naymes
tooke
leaue
of
his
Coozen
Huon
,
and
gaue
him
a
Sommer
charged
with
gould
,
and
kissed
him
at
their
departing
.
Then
Gerard
his
Brother
tooke
his
leaue
and
also
kissed
him
:
but
know
for
troth
the
kisse
that
he
gaue
him
,
was
like
to
the
kisse
that
Iudas
gaue
to
his
Maister
,
the
which
was
dearely
bought
as
héereafter
yée
shall
heare
.
Thus
Duke
Naymes
and
Gerard
departed
&
tooke
their
way
to
Paris
,
but
the
Abbot
and
Huon
rested
not
vntill
they
came
to
the
Abbie
of
Cluny
,
where
they
were
receiued
with
great
ioy
and
well
feasted
.
Then
the
next
morning
Huon
departed
,
and
tooke
leaue
of
his
Vncle
sore
wéeping
,
desiring
him
to
recommend
him
vnto
his
Mother
the
Duchesse
and
to
Gerard
his
Brother
:
the
Abbot
promised
so
to
doe
,
and
gaue
Huon
his
Nephew
a
Mulet
charged
with
money
currant
in
Fraunce
:
thus
he
departed
and
tooke
the
way
to
Roome
.
Now
leaue
we
to
speake
of
Huon
,
and
shew
of
Duke
Naymes
and
Gerard
,
who
returned
to
Paris
,
where
Gerard
required
the
King
,
that
it
would
please
him
to
receiue
his
homage
for
the
Lands
of
Bourdeaux
,
to
the
entent
that
he
might
be
aduaunced
,
and
to
be
in
the
State
of
one
of
the
Péeres
of
Fraunce
,
the
which
thing
Duke
Naymes
would
not
consent
nor
agrée
vnto
,
but
said
to
the
King
:
My
Lord
,
you
ought
not
to
suffer
that
Huon
should
be
disenherited
,
whereof
Gerard
was
not
content
,
but
Duke
Naymes
set
litle
thereby
,
for
he
loued
Huon
entirely
,
so
this
homage
was
delayed
.
Then
Gerard
returned
to
Bourdeaux
,
where
he
was
well
receiued
:
but
when
the
Duchesse
saw
him
&
not
Huon
to
returne
,
she
was
sorrowfull
in
her
heart
,
and
then
she
demanded
of
Gerard
,
why
that
Huon
his
brother
was
not
returned
with
him
?
Then
Gerard
shewed
her
all
the
whole
matter
and
aduenture
,
and
of
the
departing
of
Huon
,
&
of
the
manner
of
his
voyage
,
whereof
the
Duchesse
had
such
sorrowe
,
that
she
fell
sicke
,
and
so
lay
nine
and
Twenty
daies
,
and
on
the
Thirtieth
daye
she
dyed
,
and
rendred
vp
her
Soule
vnto
God
:
whereof
all
the
Countrey
was
sorrowfull
.
Gerard
nobly
buried
her
in
the
Church
of
Saint
Seueryn
by
the
Duke
her
husband
.
Amon
after
married
him
to
the
Daughter
of
Duke
Gilberd
of
Cecill
,
who
was
the
greatest
Traytour
and
moste
cruell
that
might
be
heard
of
.
And
Gerard
Amons
Sonne
in
law
learned
his
wayes
,
and
followed
his
condition
,
for
he
dealt
so
ill
with
the
towne
of
Bourdeaux
,
and
with
the
Countrey
about
,
that
pitie
it
was
to
heare
the
poore
people
,
to
wéepe
for
the
losse
of
Duke
Seuin
and
of
the
Duchesse
,
and
prayed
to
God
for
the
good
returne
of
their
Lord
Huon
:
Nowe
wee
shall
leaue
to
speake
of
them
and
returne
vnto
Huon
.
Chap.
XIX
.
¶
How
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
came
to
Roome
,
and
was
confessed
of
the
Pope
who
was
his
Vncle
,
and
of
his
departing
,
and
how
he
came
to
Brandis
,
where
he
found
his
Vncle
Garyn
of
Saint
Omers
,
who
for
loue
of
Huon
passed
the
Sea
wyth
him
.
Here
before
you
haue
heard
,
how
Huon
departed
from
his
Vncle
the
Abbot
of
Cluny
,
and
so
longe
hée
road
with
his
Knights
,
that
he
came
to
the
City
of
Roome
:
where
hee
was
lodged
in
a
good
Hostrey
.
Then
Huon
arose
in
the
morning
,
accompanied
with
Guichard
whom
he
loued
well
,
and
with
the
other
Knights
that
came
thether
with
him
,
and
went
to
the
Church
of
Saint
Peter
and
heard
Seruice
,
and
when
that
Seruice
was
done
,
the
Pope
came
out
of
his
Oratorie
:
then
Huon
came
vnto
him
and
humbly
saluted
him
,
the
Pope
beheld
him
and
demaunded
what
he
was
?
Sir
,
(
quoth
he
)
my
Father
was
Duke
Seuin
of
Bourdeaux
,
who
is
deceased
:
then
the
Pope
stept
vnto
him
&
embraced
him
,
and
sayd
.
Faire
Nephew
you
are
welcome
,
I
pray
you
shew
me
how
doth
my
Sister
the
Duchesse
your
Mother
,
and
what
aduenture
hath
brought
you
hether
?
Sir
,
(
quoth
he
)
I
desire
your
holynesse
,
that
you
will
heare
my
confession
a
part
,
for
I
haue
great
néede
thereof
.
Faire
Nephewe
(
quoth
the
Pope
)
it
pleaseth
me
right
well
to
héere
you
:
then
the
Pope
tooke
him
by
the
hand
,
&
went
with
him
into
his
Oratorie
,
and
there
Huon
shewed
him
all
the
aduenture
that
he
had
since
he
came
from
Bourdeaux
,
and
of
the
voyage
that
Charlemaine
had
set
him
to
doe
,
and
what
he
had
to
say
to
the
Admirall
Gaudise
:
all
which
being
declared
and
done
,
he
required
pardon
and
penaunce
for
his
sinnes
.
The
Pope
said
,
he
would
assigne
him
no
penaunce
,
for
the
Emperour
Charles
had
done
that
alreadie
,
and
which
was
so
great
,
that
no
humane
bodie
could
suffer
it
,
nor
durst
vndertake
to
doe
it
.
Then
the
Pope
gaue
him
absolution
of
all
his
sinnes
,
and
louingly
led
him
into
his
Pallaice
,
where
he
was
honourably
receiued
with
great
ioy
.
After
they
had
dyned
and
deuised
together
a
great
space
,
the
Pope
said
vnto
Huon
:
Faire
Nephew
the
way
that
you
must
goe
,
is
to
goe
to
the
Porte
of
Brandis
,
there
shall
you
find
my
Brother
Garyn
of
Saint
Omers
,
who
is
your
Vncle
,
to
whome
I
shall
write
a
Letter
,
to
the
entent
that
he
shall
haue
knowledge
of
you
,
for
I
know
well
he
will
haue
great
ioy
of
you
,
he
hath
the
kéeping
of
the
Orientall
Sea
,
he
shal
adresse
you
,
and
deliuer
you
Ship
or
Galley
such
as
shall
bée
necessarie
for
you
.
Most
holy
Father
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
of
this
I
thanke
you
.
Well
(
quoth
the
Pope
)
this
night
you
shall
abide
h●ere
with
me
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
he
)
I
require
you
to
let
me
depart
,
for
greatly
I
desire
to
sée
mine
Vncle
Garyn
.
When
the
Pope
saw
that
he
would
néedes
depart
,
he
deliuered
him
his
Letter
,
and
sayd
:
Faire
Nephew
,
salute
from
me
my
Brother
Garyn
your
Vncle
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
he
)
I
shall
do
your
commaundement
:
then
the
Pope
gaue
to
Huon
great
and
rich
presents
,
and
to
all
them
that
were
with
him
,
and
hée
kissed
his
Nephew
at
his
departing
,
Huon
tooke
leaue
of
them
all
wéeping
,
and
so
departed
,
and
entred
into
the
Riuer
of
Tiber
in
a
rich
Shippe
,
the
which
the
Pope
had
well
garnished
for
him
.
Thus
hee
had
good
winde
,
so
that
anone
they
arriued
at
Brandis
,
but
whiles
he
was
on
the
water
,
hee
wept
sore
and
pityously
complayned
,
in
that
he
was
so
departed
out
of
his
Countrey
:
then
his
men
comforted
him
,
and
shewed
many
faire
examples
to
comfort
him
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Guichard
)
leaue
your
sorrow
,
for
gréefe
and
sadnesse
cannot
auaile
you
,
you
must
put
all
to
the
mercie
of
our
Lord
God
,
who
neuer
forgetteth
them
that
loue
him
:
shew
your selfe
a
man
and
no
Child
,
to
the
entent
that
we
that
be
with
you
may
be
reioyced
,
for
the
sorrow
that
we
sée
you
in
,
doth
sore
trouble
vs
.
Deare
fréend
(
quoth
Huon
)
since
it
is
so
,
I
shall
follow
your
will
:
and
thus
they
arriued
at
the
Port
of
Brandis
.
Then
they
yssued
out
of
their
Shippe
,
and
tooke
out
their
Horses
,
and
there
they
saw
Garyn
sitting
before
the
Port
,
in
a
lodge
(
well
and
richly
hanged
)
in
a
goodly
Chaire
.
When
Huon
saw
him
sitting
,
he
saluted
him
,
thinking
that
he
was
Lord
of
that
Countrey
:
then
Garyn
beheld
Huon
and
began
to
wéepe
,
and
said
.
Sir
,
it
doth
not
appertaine
vnto
me
,
that
you
should
doe
me
so
great
honour
as
you
doe
:
for
by
that
I
sée
in
you
,
I
am
constrained
to
wéepe
,
bycause
you
resemble
so
much
to
a
Prince
of
the
Realme
of
Fraunce
,
called
Duke
Seuin
,
who
was
Lord
of
the
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
,
the
great
loue
that
euer
I
bare
vnto
him
,
caused
me
to
wéepe
:
therefore
I
require
you
tell
me
,
where
you
were
borne
,
and
who
be
your
Parents
and
fréends
?
for
Duke
Seuin
wedded
my
Sister
the
Duchesse
Aclis
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
séeing
you
will
néedes
know
what
I
am
,
I
may
well
shew
it
vnto
you
,
for
that
Duke
was
my
Father
,
and
the
Duchesse
Aclis
is
my
Mother
,
we
are
two
brethren
,
I
am
the
eldest
,
&
the
younger
is
still
at
Bourdeaux
to
kéepe
our
Land
.
When
Garyn
vnderstood
that
Huon
was
Sonne
to
Duke
Seuin
of
Bourdeaux
,
the
ioy
that
he
had
could
not
be
expressed
,
then
he
embraced
Huon
all
wéeping
and
said
:
Right
deare
Nephew
,
your
comming
is
to
me
the
greatest
ioy
in
this
world
,
so
he
knéeled
downe
and
would
haue
kissed
Huons
féete
:
but
Huon
reléeued
him
incontinent
.
The
ioy
that
was
betwéene
them
two
was
so
great
,
that
all
that
saw
it
had
maruaile
thereof
.
Then
Garyn
demaunded
of
Huon
and
said
:
Faire
Nephew
,
what
aduenture
hath
brought
you
into
these
parts
?
Then
Huon
shewed
him
from
point
to
point
all
his
businesse
,
and
the
cause
why
he
was
entred
into
that
Enterprize
.
When
Garyn
had
heard
all
,
he
began
to
wéepe
,
and
yet
to
comfort
his
Nephew
,
he
said
:
Faire
Huon
,
whereas
lyeth
great
perils
,
there
lyeth
great
honour
,
God
ayd
you
to
eschew
and
to
finish
this
great
businesse
,
all
is
possible
to
God
,
and
to
man
by
meanes
of
his
grace
,
a
man
ought
neuer
to
b●
abashed
for
worldly
matters
.
Then
Huon
deliuered
his
Letters
to
his
Vncle
Garyn
,
who
gladly
receiued
them
,
and
read
the
contents
thereof
at
large
.
Then
he
said
,
Faire
Nephew
,
there
néede
none
other
recommendations
but
the
sight
of
your
presence
,
for
it
appeareth
well
by
your
countenance
,
that
you
be
the
same
person
that
our
holy
Father
maketh
mention
of
,
surely
your
comming
séemeth
to
mée
faire
and
good
,
and
you
be
arriued
at
a
good
Port
,
for
I
promise
you
faithfully
,
I
loue
well
my
Wife
and
my
Children
:
but
the
great
loue
that
I
haue
vnto
you
for
the
loue
of
your
Father
Duke
Seuin
,
and
the
Duchesse
your
Mother
,
who
was
mine
owne
deare
Sister
,
I
abandon
all
that
I
haue
to
serue
you
and
kéepe
you
companie
,
both
with
my
bodie
and
all
that
I
haue
.
Knowe
for
truth
,
I
haue
thrée
good
Galleys
&
three
great
Shippes
,
well
fournished
of
euerie
thing
for
the
warre
,
the
which
I
shall
lead
with
you
,
for
as
longe
as
life
abideth
in
my
bodie
,
I
shall
not
abandon
you
:
but
I
shall
ayde
you
in
all
your
Enterprizes
.
Faire
Vncle
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
for
the
great
courtesie
that
you
offer
mée
,
I
can
but
thanke
you
:
then
Garyn
tooke
Huon
by
the
hand
,
and
led
him
into
his
Castle
,
whereas
hée
was
richly
receiued
.
Garyns
Wife
and
foure
of
her
Sonnes
came
vnto
Huon
,
and
he
full
courteously
kissed
the
Ladie
and
her
foure
Children
his
Coozens
,
great
ioy
was
made
there
in
the
Hall
,
and
the
Tables
set
for
Supper
.
Then
Garyn
called
his
Wife
and
said
,
Madame
,
this
young
Knight
that
you
sée
héere
,
is
my
Nephew
and
Coozen
to
your
Children
,
who
is
come
hether
for
refuge
,
to
haue
counsaile
and
ayd
of
me
in
a
Voyage
and
Enterprise
that
he
hath
to
doe
,
and
by
the
grace
of
God
,
I
shall
go
with
him
to
ayd
and
to
conduct
him
:
wherefore
I
pray
and
commaund
,
that
you
take
in
rule
all
my
affaires
and
kéepe
your
Children
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
she
)
séeing
it
is
your
pleasure
thus
to
doe
,
and
that
you
will
goe
with
him
,
your
will
let
be
fulfilled
:
howbeit
I
had
rather
you
abode
then
went
,
this
shée
spake
sore
wéeping
.
The
next
day
in
the
morning
,
Garyn
(
who
had
great
will
to
serue
and
please
his
Nephew
)
ordained
a
great
Shippe
to
be
made
readie
well
fournished
with
Bisket
,
Wines
and
flesh
,
and
all
other
manner
of
victuals
,
and
with
munition
of
warre
as
it
appertained
,
and
put
therein
their
horses
and
armour
,
gould
and
siluer
,
&
other
riches
necessarie
for
them
:
then
they
tooke
leaue
of
the
Ladie
,
and
so
lest
her
sore
wéeping
.
Thus
Garyn
and
Huon
entred
into
their
Ship
and
all
their
companie
,
there
were
Thirtéene
Knightes
and
Twoo
Varlets
to
serue
them
,
for
they
would
haue
no
greater
number
.
Chap.
XX.
¶
How
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
departed
from
Brandis
,
and
Garyn
his
Vncle
with
him
:
and
how
he
came
to
Ierusalem
,
and
from
thence
into
the
Deserts
,
whereas
hee
founde
Gerames
,
and
of
their
conference
.
WHen
Huon
and
Garyn
were
entred
into
their
Ship
,
they
hoysed
vp
their
Sailes
,
and
sayled
night
and
daye
,
so
that
at
last
they
arriued
safely
at
the
Port
of
Iaffe
,
where
they
tooke
landing
and
drew
out
their
horses
,
and
road
foorth
so
the
same
day
,
that
they
came
to
Rames
,
and
the
next
day
to
the
Citie
of
Ierusalem
:
that
night
they
rested
,
and
the
next
day
they
did
their
Pilgrimage
to
the
holy
Sepulchre
,
and
there
deuoutly
heard
Seruice
,
and
offered
according
to
their
deuotion
.
When
Huon
came
before
the
holy
Sepulchre
,
he
kneeled
downe
vpon
his
bare
knées
,
and
all
wéeping
made
his
prayers
to
our
Lord
God
,
requiring
him
to
ayd
and
comfort
him
in
his
voyage
,
so
that
he
might
returne
againe
into
Fraunce
,
and
to
haue
peace
with
King
Charlemaine
.
And
when
they
all
had
made
their
prayers
and
offered
,
Huon
and
Garyn
went
into
a
little
Chapell
vpon
the
mount
of
Caluerye
,
whereas
nowe
lyeth
the
bodies
of
Godfrey
of
Bullen
,
and
Bauldwin
his
Brother
:
there
Huon
called
vnto
him
all
those
that
came
with
him
out
of
Fraunce
,
and
said
.
Sirs
,
you
that
for
the
loue
of
mée
,
haue
left
your
Fathers
and
Mothers
,
Wiues
and
Children
,
Lands
and
Signiories
,
for
this
courtesie
that
you
haue
shewed
mee
,
I
thanke
you
.
Now
you
may
returne
into
Fraunce
againe
,
and
humbly
recommend
mée
to
the
Kinges
good
grace
,
and
vnto
all
the
other
Barons
:
and
when
you
come
to
Bourdeaux
,
do
my
dutie
to
the
Duchesse
my
Mother
,
and
to
Gerard
my
Brother
,
and
vnto
the
Lords
of
my
Countrey
.
Then
Guichard
and
all
the
other
Knights
answeared
Huon
,
and
said
:
Sir
as
yet
we
will
not
leaue
you
,
neither
for
death
nor
life
,
vntill
we
haue
brought
you
vnto
the
red
Sea
:
why
then
(
quoth
Huon
)
for
the
great
seruice
and
curtesie
that
you
offer
mee
,
I
thanke
you
.
Then
Garyn
called
two
of
his
seruants
,
and
commaunded
them
to
returne
vnto
his
wife
,
and
to
desire
her
to
be
of
good
chéere
,
and
that
shortly
he
would
returne
,
the
which
thing
they
did
,
and
returned
and
did
their
messuage
.
When
Huon
vnderstood
that
his
Vncle
Garyn
was
disposed
to
abide
with
him
he
sayd
:
Faire
Vncle
,
you
shall
not
néede
to
trauaile
so
much
,
I
would
councell
you
to
returne
vnto
your
Wife
and
Children
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Garyn
)
&
God
will
I
shall
not
leaue
you
no
day
,
vntill
you
returne
your selfe
.
Vncle
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
thanke
you
of
your
courtesie
:
then
they
went
to
their
lodging
and
dyned
,
and
after
dinner
tooke
their
horses
,
and
so
road
by
Hils
and
Dales
,
so
that
if
I
should
recount
all
the
aduentures
that
they
found
in
their
way
,
it
should
be
too
long
a
processe
to
shew
it
:
but
as
the
true
Historie
witnesseth
,
they
suffered
much
paine
and
trauaile
,
for
they
passed
such
Deserts
,
whereas
they
found
but
small
sustenance
,
whereof
Huon
was
right
sorrowfull
,
for
the
loue
of
them
that
were
with
him
,
and
began
to
wéepe
,
and
to
remember
his
owne
Countrey
,
saying
:
Alas
noble
King
of
Fraunce
,
great
wrong
and
great
sinne
you
haue
done
me
,
thus
to
driue
me
out
of
my
Countrey
,
and
to
send
mée
into
a
strange
Land
,
to
the
entent
to
shorten
my
dayes
:
I
pray
God
to
pardon
you
therefore
,
then
Garyn
and
the
other
Knights
comforted
him
,
and
said
:
Alas
Sir
,
dismay
you
not
for
vs
,
God
is
puissant
ynough
to
ayd
vs
,
hée
neuer
fayleth
them
that
loueth
him
.
Thus
they
road
forth
in
the
Desert
so
long
,
vntill
at
last
they
saw
a
little
Cottage
,
before
the
which
sat
an
old
ancient
man
with
a
long
white
beard
,
and
his
heare
hanging
ouer
his
shoulders
:
when
Huon
perceiued
him
,
he
drew
thether
,
and
saluted
the
olde
man
in
the
name
of
God
and
of
the
blessed
Virgin
Marie
:
then
the
ancient
man
lifted
vp
his
eyes
and
beheld
Huon
,
and
had
great
maruaile
,
for
of
a
long
season
before
he
had
séene
no
man
that
spake
of
God
,
then
he
beheld
Huon
in
the
face
,
and
began
sore
to
wéepe
,
and
stepping
vnto
Huon
,
tooke
him
by
the
Leg
&
kissed
it
more
then
twentie
times
.
Fréend
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
desire
you
shew
me
why
you
make
this
sorrow
?
Sir
,
(
quoth
he
)
about
thirtie
yeares
passed
I
came
hether
,
and
since
that
time
I
neuer
sawe
man
beléeuing
on
the
Christian
faith
,
and
now
the
regarding
of
●our
visage
,
causeth
me
to
remember
a
noble
Prince
that
I
haue
séene
in
Fraunce
,
who
was
called
Duke
Seuin
of
Bourdeaux
:
therefore
I
require
you
shew
me
if
euer
you
saw
him
,
I
pray
you
hide
it
not
from
me
.
Fréend
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
pray
you
shew
me
where
you
were
borne
,
&
of
what
lineage
and
Countrey
you
be
of
?
Nay
sir
,
(
quoth
he
)
that
will
I
not
doe
,
first
you
shal
shew
me
what
you
be
and
where
you
were
borne
,
and
why
you
come
hether
?
Fréend
(
quoth
Huon
)
séeing
it
pleaseth
you
to
know
I
shall
shew
you
:
then
Huon
and
all
his
companye
alighted
,
and
tyed
theyr
Horses
to
Trées
.
When
Huon
was
alighted
,
he
sat
downe
by
the
old
man
and
said
.
Fréend
,
since
you
will
néedes
know
my
businesse
,
I
shall
shew
you
:
know
for
troth
,
I
was
borne
in
the
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
,
and
am
Son
to
Duke
Seuin
,
and
Huon
shewed
him
all
his
whole
case
and
Enterprize
,
and
of
the
death
of
Charlot
,
and
how
he
discomfited
Earle
Amerie
,
and
howe
that
Charlemaine
hadde
chaced
him
out
of
Fraunce
,
and
of
the
Messuage
that
he
was
charged
to
say
vnto
the
Admirall
Gaudise
,
affirming
all
to
be
for
certaintie
.
When
the
oulde
man
hadde
well
heard
Huon
,
he
began
sore
to
wéepe
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
since
it
pleaseth
you
to
know
of
my
sorrowe
,
Duke
Seuin
my
Father
is
dead
seauen
yeares
past
,
my
Mother
I
trust
be
aliue
,
and
a
Brother
of
mine
whome
I
haue
left
with
her
.
And
nowe
sir
séeing
you
haue
heard
of
mine
affaires
,
I
require
you
giue
me
your
counsaile
and
aduice
,
and
also
if
it
please
you
,
to
shew
me
what
you
be
,
and
of
what
Countrey
,
and
how
you
came
into
these
parts
?
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
old
man
)
know
for
troth
,
I
was
borne
in
Geron●ill
,
&
am
brother
to
the
good
Prouost
Guyer
:
&
when
I
departed
thence
I
was
a
young
Knight
,
&
haunted
the
Iustes
and
Tourneys
,
so
that
on
a
daie
it
fortuned
at
a
Tourney
that
was
made
at
Poytiers
,
I
slew
a
Knight
of
a
noble
bloud
,
wherefore
I
was
banished
out
of
the
Realme
of
Fraunce
.
But
my
brother
the
Prouost
made
such
a
request
to
Duke
Seuin
your
Father
,
that
by
his
meanes
my
peace
was
made
with
the
King
,
and
my
land
saued
,
vpon
condition
that
I
should
goe
to
the
holy
Sepulchre
,
to
punish
my
bodie
for
the
Knight
that
I
flew
,
and
to
forgiue
my
faults
.
Thus
I
departed
out
of
my
countrey
,
and
when
I
had
done
my
voyage
,
I
thought
to
haue
returned
,
but
as
I
departed
out
of
the
Citie
of
Ierusalem
,
to
take
the
way
to
Acres
,
passing
by
a
wood
betwéene
Ierusalem
and
Naples
,
there
came
vpon
me
ten
Sarazins
,
who
tooke
me
and
brought
me
to
the
Citie
of
Babilon
,
whereas
I
was
in
prison
two
yeares
complet
,
whereas
I
suffered
much
pouertie
and
miserie
:
but
our
Lord
God
,
who
neuer
fayleth
them
that
serueth
him
,
and
haue
in
him
full
affiance
,
he
sent
me
the
grace
,
that
by
the
meanes
of
a
right
noble
Ladie
I
was
brought
out
of
prison
in
a
night
,
and
so
I
fled
into
this
Forrest
,
whereas
I
haue
béene
this
thirtie
yeares
,
&
in
all
this
space
I
neuer
saw
nor
heard
man
beléeuing
in
Iesus
Christ
:
thus
I
haue
shewed
you
all
mine
affaires
.
When
Huon
had
heard
the
Knights
tale
,
he
had
great
ioy
,
and
embraced
him
and
saide
,
howe
often
times
he
had
séene
Guyre
his
Brother
the
Prouost
wéepe
for
him
,
and
when
I
departed
from
Bourdeaux
,
(
quoth
he
)
I
deliuered
vnto
him
all
my
Lands
to
gouerne
:
wherefore
I
require
you
shewe
mée
your
name
?
Sir
,
(
quoth
he
)
I
am
called
Gerames
,
and
now
I
pray
you
shew
me
your
name
?
Sir
,
(
quoth
he
)
I
am
named
Huon
,
and
my
younger
Brother
is
called
Gerard.
But
sir
,
I
pray
you
shew
me
how
you
haue
so
long
liued
héere
,
&
what
sustenance
you
haue
had
?
Sir
,
(
quoth
Gerames
)
I
haue
eaten
none
other
thing
but
rootes
&
fruites
that
I
haue
found
in
the
wood
:
then
Huon
demaunded
of
him
if
he
could
speake
the
language
Sarazin
?
Yes
sir
,
quoth
he
)
as
well
or
better
then
any
Sarazin
in
the
Countrey
,
nor
there
is
no
way
but
that
I
know
it
.
When
Huon
had
heard
Gerames
,
then
he
demaunded
further
of
him
,
if
he
could
goe
to
Babilon
?
Yes
sir
,
(
quoth
Gerames
)
I
can
goe
thether
by
two
wayes
,
the
most
surest
way
is
hence
about
fortie
dayes
iourney
,
and
the
other
is
but
fiftéene
dayes
iourney
:
but
I
councell
you
to
take
the
longe
way
,
for
if
you
take
the
shorter
way
,
you
must
passe
thorow
a
wood
about
sixtéene
Leagues
of
length
,
but
the
way
is
so
full
of
the
Fayryes
and
s●rang
things
,
that
such
as
passe
that
way
are
lost
,
for
in
that
wood
abideth
a
King
of
the
Fayryes
named
Oberon
,
he
is
of
height
but
of
thrée
foote
,
and
crooked
shouldered
,
but
yet
he
hath
an
Angell-like
visage
,
so
that
there
is
no
mortal
man
that
séeth
him
,
but
that
taketh
great
pleasure
to
behold
his
face
,
and
you
shall
no
sooner
be
entred
into
that
wood
,
if
you
go
that
way
,
but
he
wil
find
the
meanes
to
speake
with
you
,
and
if
you
speake
vnto
him
,
you
are
lost
for
euer
,
&
you
shall
euer
find
him
before
you
,
so
that
it
shall
be
in
manner
impossible
that
you
can
scape
from
him
,
without
speaking
to
him
,
for
his
words
be
so
pleasant
to
heare
,
that
there
is
no
mortall
man
that
can
well
scape
without
speaking
vnto
him
.
And
if
he
sée
that
you
will
not
speake
a
word
vnto
him
:
then
he
will
be
sore
displeased
with
you
,
and
before
you
can
get
out
of
the
wood
,
he
will
cause
raine
&
wind
,
hayle
and
snowe
,
and
will
make
maruelous
tempests
,
with
thunder
and
lightenings
,
so
that
it
shall
séeme
vnto
you
that
all
the
world
should
perish
,
and
he
will
make
to
séeme
before
you
a
great
running
Riuer
blacke
and
déepe
:
but
you
may
passe
it
at
your
ease
,
and
it
shal
not
wet
the
feet
of
your
horse
,
for
all
is
but
fantasie
and
enchauntments
that
the
Dwarfe
shall
make
,
to
the
entent
to
haue
you
with
him
,
and
if
you
can
kéepe
your selfe
without
speaking
vnto
him
,
you
may
then
well
escape
.
But
Sir
to
eschew
all
perils
,
I
councell
you
to
take
the
longer
way
,
for
I
thinke
you
cannot
escape
from
him
:
and
then
you
be
lost
for
euer
.
When
Huon
had
well
heard
Gerames
,
he
had
great
maruaile
,
and
he
had
great
desire
in
himselfe
to
sée
that
Dwarfe
King
of
the
Fayryes
,
and
the
strang
aduentures
that
were
in
that
wood
:
then
he
said
vnto
Gerames
,
that
for
feare
of
any
death
hée
would
not
leaue
to
passe
that
way
,
séeinge
hée
might
come
to
Babilon
in
fiftéene
dayes
,
for
in
taking
the
longer
way
hée
might
perchaunce
find
more
aduentures
,
and
since
he
was
aduertised
,
that
with
kéeping
his
tongue
from
speaking
,
he
might
abridge
his
iourney
:
he
sayd
,
that
surely
he
would
take
that
way
whatsoeuer
chaunce
befell
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Gerames
)
you
shall
doe
your
own
pleasure
,
for
which
way
soeuer
you
take
,
it
shall
not
be
without
me
,
I
shall
bring
you
to
Babilon
to
the
Admirall
Gaudise
,
I
knowe
him
right
well
,
and
when
you
bée
come
thether
,
you
shall
see
there
a
Damsell
,
(
as
I
haue
heard
say
)
the
most
fairest
creature
in
all
Inde
,
and
the
onely
and
most
swéetest
,
and
most
courteous
that
euer
was
borne
,
and
it
is
shee
that
you
séeke
,
for
shee
is
Daughter
to
the
Admirall
Gaudise
.
Chap.
XXI
.
¶
How
Gerames
went
with
Huon
and
his
companie
,
and
so
came
into
the
wood
,
whereas
they
found
King
Oberon
,
who
coniured
them
to
speake
vnto
him
.
WHen
Huon
had
well
heard
Gerames
,
how
he
was
minded
to
goe
along
with
him
:
hée
was
thereof
right
ioyfull
,
and
thanked
him
of
his
courtesy
and
seruice
,
and
gaue
him
a
goodly
horse
,
whereon
he
mounted
,
and
so
road
foorth
together
,
so
long
that
they
came
into
the
wood
whereas
King
Oberon
haunted
most
.
Then
Huon
who
was
wearie
of
trauaile
,
and
what
for
famine
and
for
heate
,
the
which
he
and
his
companie
had
endured
two
dayes
without
bread
or
meat
,
so
that
he
was
so
féeble
that
he
could
ride
no
further
,
and
then
he
began
pityously
to
wéepe
,
and
complayned
of
the
great
wronge
that
Kinge
Charlemaine
had
done
vnto
him
,
and
then
Garyn
and
Gerames
comforted
him
,
and
had
great
pitie
of
him
,
and
they
knew
well
by
the
reason
of
his
youth
,
hunger
oppressed
him
more
then
it
did
to
them
of
greater
age
.
Then
they
alighted
vnder
a
great
Oake
,
to
the
entent
to
search
for
some
fruit
to
eate
,
they
glad
thereof
let
their
horses
goe
to
pasture
.
When
they
were
thus
alighted
,
the
Dwarfe
of
the
Fayry
Kinge
Oberon
came
ryding
by
,
and
had
on
a
Gowne
so
rich
,
that
it
were
maruaile
to
recount
the
riches
and
fashion
thereof
,
&
it
was
so
garnished
with
precious
stones
,
that
the
clearnesse
of
them
shined
like
the
Sonne
.
Also
he
had
a
goodlie
bow
in
his
hand
,
so
rich
that
it
could
not
be
estéemed
,
and
his
arrowes
after
the
same
sort
,
and
they
were
of
such
a
nature
or
qualitie
,
that
any
beast
in
the
world
that
he
would
wish
for
,
the
arrowe
would
arrest
him
.
Also
he
had
about
his
necke
a
rich
Horne
hanging
by
two
Laces
of
gold
,
the
Horne
was
so
rich
and
faire
,
that
there
was
neuer
séene
any
such
,
it
was
made
by
foure
Ladies
of
the
Fayries
in
the
Isle
of
Chafalone
,
one
of
them
gaue
to
the
horne
such
a
propertie
,
that
whosoeuer
heard
the
sound
thereof
,
if
he
were
in
the
greatest
sickenesse
in
the
world
,
he
should
incontinent
be
whole
and
sound
:
the
Ladie
that
gaue
this
gift
to
the
Horne
,
was
named
Glorianda
.
The
second
Ladie
was
named
Translyna
,
she
gaue
to
this
Horne
another
propertie
,
and
that
was
,
whosoeuer
heard
this
Horne
,
if
he
were
in
the
greatest
famine
of
the
worlde
,
he
should
be
satisfied
as
well
,
as
though
he
had
eaten
al
that
he
woulde
wishe
for
,
and
so
likewise
for
drinke
as
well
,
as
though
he
had
droonke
his
fil
of
the
best
wine
in
al
the
world
.
The
third
Ladie
named
Margala
gaue
to
this
Horne
yet
a
greater
gift
,
and
that
was
,
whosoeuer
heard
this
Horne
,
though
he
were
neuer
so
poore
or
feeble
by
sicknesse
,
he
should
haue
such
ioy
in
his
heart
,
that
he
should
singe
and
daunce
.
The
fourth
Ladie
named
Lempatrix
,
gaue
to
this
Horne
such
a
gift
,
that
whosoeuer
heard
it
,
if
he
were
an
hundred
dayes
iourneys
of
,
he
should
come
at
the
pleasure
of
him
that
blew
it
farre
or
néere
.
Then
King
Oberon
,
who
knew
well
,
and
had
séene
the
fourtéene
Companions
,
he
set
his
Horne
to
his
mouth
,
and
blew
so
melodious
a
blast
,
that
the
fourtéene
Companions
being
vnder
the
Trée
had
so
persit
a
ioy
at
their
hearts
,
that
they
al
rose
vp
and
began
to
sing
and
daunce
.
Ah
good
Lord
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
what
fortune
is
come
vnto
vs
?
me
thinke
we
be
in
Paradise
,
right
now
I
could
not
sustaine
my selfe
for
lacke
of
meat
and
drinke
,
and
nowe
I
féele
my selfe
neither
hungrie
nor
thirstie
,
from
whence
may
this
come
?
Sir
,
(
quoth
Gerames
)
knowe
for
troth
,
this
is
done
by
the
Dwarfe
of
the
Fayrye
,
whome
you
shall
soone
see
passe
by
you
.
But
Sir
,
I
require
you
on
ieopardie
of
loosing
of
your
life
,
that
you
speake
to
him
no
word
,
without
you
purpose
to
abide
euer
with
him
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
haue
no
doubt
of
me
,
séeing
I
know
the
ieopardie
.
Therewith
the
Dwarfe
began
to
crie
aloude
and
saide
:
Yée
fourtéene
men
that
passe
by
my
wood
,
God
kéepe
you
all
,
and
I
desire
you
speake
with
mée
,
and
I
coniure
you
thereto
by
God
almightie
,
and
by
the
christendome
that
you
haue
receiued
,
and
by
all
that
God
hath
made
:
answeare
mée
.
Chap.
XXII
.
¶
How
King
Oberon
was
right
sorrowfull
and
sore
displeased
,
in
that
Huon
would
not
speake
:
and
of
the
great
feare
that
he
put
Huon
and
his
companie
in
.
WHEN
that
Huon
and
his
companie
heard
the
Dwarfe
speake
,
they
mounted
on
their
Horses
,
and
road
away
as
fast
as
they
might
,
without
speaking
of
any
word
,
and
the
Dwarfe
séeing
how
that
they
road
away
and
would
not
speake
,
hée
was
sorrowfull
and
angrie
.
Then
hée
set
one
of
his
fingers
on
his
Horne
,
out
of
the
which
yssued
such
a
winde
and
tempest
so
horrible
to
heare
,
that
it
bare
downe
Trées
,
and
therewith
came
such
a
raine
and
hayle
,
that
it
séemed
that
heauen
and
the
earth
had
fought
together
,
and
that
the
world
should
haue
ended
,
the
beasts
in
the
woods
brayed
and
cryed
,
and
the
foules
of
the
ayre
fell
down
dead
for
the
feare
that
they
were
in
,
there
was
no
creature
but
he
would
haue
béen
afrayd
of
that
tempest
.
Then
suddainly
appeared
before
them
a
great
Riuer
,
that
ran
swifter
then
the
birds
did
flye
,
and
the
water
was
so
blacke
and
so
perilous
,
&
made
such
a
noyse
,
that
it
might
be
heard
ten
Leagues
of
.
Alas
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
see
well
now
we
be
all
lost
,
wée
shall
héere
be
oppressed
without
God
haue
pitie
of
vs
,
I
repent
me
that
euer
I
entred
into
this
wood
,
I
had
béen
better
to
haue
trauailed
a
whole
yéere
,
then
to
haue
come
hether
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Gerames
)
dismay
you
not
,
for
all
this
is
done
by
the
Dwarfe
of
the
Fayrye
.
Well
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
thinke
it
best
to
alight
from
our
horses
,
for
I
thinke
we
shall
neuer
escape
from
hence
,
but
that
we
shal
be
all
oppressed
.
Then
Garyn
and
the
other
Companions
had
great
maruaile
,
and
were
in
great
feare
;
Ah
Gerames
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
you
shewed
mee
well
,
that
it
was
great
perill
to
passe
this
wood
,
I
repent
mée
nowe
that
I
had
not
beléeued
you
.
Then
they
sawe
on
the
other
side
of
the
Riuer
a
faire
Castell
,
enuyroned
with
fourtéene
great
Towers
,
and
on
euerie
Tower
a
clocher
of
fine
gould
by
séeming
,
the
which
they
long
regarded
,
and
by
that
time
they
had
gone
a
little
by
the
Riuer
side
,
they
lost
the
sight
of
the
Castle
,
it
was
cleane
vanished
away
:
whereof
Huon
and
his
companie
were
sore
abashed
.
Huon
,
(
quoth
Gerames
)
of
all
this
that
you
sée
dismay
you
not
,
for
all
this
is
done
by
the
crooked
Dwarfe
of
the
Fayrye
,
and
all
to
beguile
you
,
but
he
cannot
gréeue
you
,
so
you
speake
no
word
:
howbeit
ere
we
depart
from
him
,
he
will
make
vs
all
abashed
,
for
anone
he
will
come
after
vs
like
a
mad
man
,
bicause
you
will
not
speake
vnto
him
:
but
sir
I
require
you
as
in
Gods
name
,
be
nothing
afrayd
,
but
ride
foorth
surely
,
and
euer
beware
that
you
speake
vnto
him
no
word
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
haue
no
doubt
thereof
,
for
I
had
rather
he
were
destroyed
,
then
I
should
speake
one
word
vnto
him
,
then
they
road
to
passe
the
Riuer
,
and
they
founde
there
nothing
to
let
them
,
and
so
road
about
fiue
Leagues
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
wée
may
well
thanke
God
that
wee
bée
thus
escaped
this
Dwarfe
,
who
thought
to
haue
deceiued
vs
,
I
was
neuer
in
such
feare
during
my
life
god
confound
him
:
thus
they
road
deuising
of
the
little
Dwarfe
,
who
had
done
them
so
much
trouble
.
Chap.
XXIII
.
¶
How
Kinge
Oberon
▪
Dwarfe
of
the
Fayry
pursued
so
much
Huon
,
that
he
constrained
him
to
speake
to
him
at
last
.
WHen
Gerames
vnderstood
the
companie
,
howe
they
thought
they
were
escaped
from
the
Dwarfe
,
he
began
to
smile
,
and
said
:
Sirs
,
make
no
braging
that
you
be
out
of
this
danger
,
for
I
beléeue
you
shall
soone
sée
him
againe
,
and
assoone
as
Gerames
had
spoke
the
same
words
,
they
sawe
before
them
a
bridge
the
which
they
must
passe
,
and
they
sawe
the
Dwarfe
on
the
other
part
,
Huon
sawe
him
first
and
said
,
I
sée
that
Diuell
who
hath
done
vs
so
much
trouble
.
Oberon
heard
him
and
saide
:
Fréend
thou
doest
me
iniurie
without
cause
,
for
I
was
neuer
Diuell
nor
ill
creature
,
I
am
as
other
be
,
but
I
coniure
thée
by
the
diuine
puissance
,
to
speake
vnto
me
.
Then
Gerames
said
:
Sirs
,
for
Gods
sake
let
him
alone
,
nor
speake
no
word
to
him
,
for
by
his
faire
language
he
may
deceiue
vs
all
,
as
he
hath
done
many
other
,
it
is
pity
that
he
hath
liued
so
long
.
Then
they
road
forth
a
good
pace
,
and
left
the
Dwarfe
alone
sore
displeased
,
in
that
they
would
not
speake
to
him
:
then
he
tooke
his
Horne
and
set
it
to
his
mouth
and
blew
it
.
When
Huon
and
his
companie
hearde
it
,
they
had
no
power
to
ride
any
further
,
but
they
began
all
to
sing
.
Then
Oberon
the
Dwarfe
said
,
yonder
company
are
fooles
&
proud
,
that
for
any
salutation
that
I
can
giue
them
,
they
disdaine
to
answeare
mée
:
but
by
the
God
that
made
me
,
before
they
es●ape
me
,
the
refusall
of
my
words
shal
be
déere
bought
.
Then
he
tooke
againe
his
Horne
,
and
strooke
it
thrée
times
on
his
bowe
,
and
cryed
out
aloud
&
said
:
Yée
my
men
,
come
and
appeare
before
me
.
Then
there
came
to
him
about
foure
hundred
men
of
armes
,
and
demaunded
of
Oberon
what
was
his
pleasure
,
&
who
had
displeased
him
?
Sirs
,
(
quoth
Oberon
)
I
shall
shew
you
:
howbeit
I
am
gréeued
to
shewe
it
,
héere
in
this
woode
there
passed
fourtéene
Knights
,
who
disdaine
to
speake
vnto
me
:
but
to
the
entent
that
they
shall
not
mocke
me
,
they
shall
déerely
buy
the
refusing
of
their
answeare
:
Wherefore
I
will
you
goe
after
them
,
and
slay
them
all
,
let
none
escape
.
Then
one
of
his
Knights
said
:
Sir
,
for
Gods
sake
haue
pitie
of
them
.
Certainly
(
quoth
Oberon
)
mine
honour
saued
,
I
cannot
spare
them
,
since
they
disdaine
to
speake
vnto
me
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Glorianda
)
for
Gods
sake
doe
not
as
you
say
:
but
sir
worke
by
my
counsaile
,
and
after
doe
as
it
pleaseth
you
.
Sir
,
I
counsaile
you
yet
once
againe
goe
after
them
,
then
if
they
do
not
speake
,
we
shall
slay
them
all
:
for
surely
Sir
,
if
they
sée
you
returne
againe
to
them
so
shortly
,
they
will
be
in
great
feare
.
Fréend
(
quoth
Oberon
)
I
shall
do
as
you
haue
counsailed
mee
.
Thus
Huon
and
his
company
road
forth
a
great
pace
,
and
Huon
said
:
Sirs
,
we
are
now
from
the
Dwarfe
about
fiue
Leagues
,
I
neuer
sawe
in
my
life
so
faire
a
creature
in
the
visage
,
I
haue
great
maruaile
how
he
can
speake
of
almightie
God
,
for
I
thinke
he
be
a
Deuill
of
hell
,
&
since
he
speaketh
of
God
,
mée
thinkes
we
ought
to
speake
to
him
,
for
I
thinke
such
a
creature
can
haue
no
power
to
doe
vs
any
euill
,
I
thinke
hee
be
not
past
the
age
of
fiue
yeares
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Gerames
)
as
little
as
he
séemeth
,
and
that
you
take
him
for
a
Child
,
he
was
borne
fortie
yeares
before
the
natiuitie
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
.
Surely
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
care
not
what
age
he
be
of
,
but
if
he
come
againe
,
ill
hap
come
to
me
if
I
kéepe
my
words
and
speach
from
him
,
I
pray
you
be
not
displeased
.
And
thus
as
they
road
deuising
fiftéene
dayes
,
suddainly
Oberon
appeared
vnto
them
,
and
said
:
Sirs
,
are
you
not
yet
aduised
to
speake
vnto
mée
?
yet
againe
I
am
come
to
salute
you
in
the
name
of
the
God
that
made
and
fourmed
vs
,
and
I
coniure
you
by
the
puissance
that
he
hath
giuen
me
,
that
you
speake
to
me
,
for
I
repute
you
for
fooles
,
to
thinke
thus
to
passe
thorow
my
wood
,
and
disdaine
to
speake
to
mée
.
Ah
Huon
,
I
know
thée
well
ynough
,
and
whether
thou
wouldst
goe
,
I
know
all
thy
déedes
,
howe
thou
slewest
Charlot
,
and
after
discomfited
Amerie
,
and
I
knowe
the
Messuage
that
Charlemaine
hath
charged
thée
to
say
to
the
Admirall
Gaudise
▪
the
which
thing
is
impossible
to
be
done
without
mine
ayd
:
●or
without
me
thou
shalt
neuer
accomplish
this
Enterprize
.
Speake
to
me
,
and
I
shall
doe
thée
that
courtesie
,
that
I
shall
cause
thée
to
atchiue
thine
Enterprize
,
the
which
is
else
impossible
without
mée
,
and
when
thou
hast
atchiued
thy
Messuage
,
I
shall
bring
thée
againe
into
Fraunce
in
safegard
.
I
know
the
cause
that
thou
wilt
not
speake
to
mée
,
it
is
by
reason
of
old
Gerames
who
is
there
with
thée
:
therefore
Huon
beware
of
thy selfe
,
go
no
further
,
for
I
know
well
it
is
thrée
dayes
passed
since
thou
diddest
eate
any
meate
to
profit
thée
,
if
thou
wilt
beléeue
me
,
thou
shalt
haue
ynough
of
such
sustenance
as
thou
wilt
wish
for
:
and
assoone
as
thou
hast
dyned
,
I
will
giue
thée
leaue
to
depart
,
if
it
be
thy
pleasure
,
of
this
haue
no
doubt
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
you
bee
welcome
.
Ah
(
quoth
Oberon
)
thy
salutation
shal
be
well
rewarded
,
knowe
for
truth
,
thou
neuer
diddest
salutation
so
profitable
for
thy selfe
,
thou
mayest
thanke
God
,
that
he
hath
sent
thée
that
grace
.
Chap.
XXIIII
.
¶
Of
the
great
maruailes
that
Oberon
shewed
vnto
Huon
,
and
of
the
aduentures
that
fell
.
WHen
Huon
had
well
heard
Oberon
,
he
had
great
maruaile
,
and
demanded
if
it
were
true
that
hee
had
saide
?
Yes
truly
(
quoth
Oberon
)
of
that
make
no
doubt
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
haue
great
maruaile
for
what
cause
you
haue
alwayes
pursued
vs
.
Huon
(
quoth
Oberon
)
know
that
I
loue
thée
well
,
bicause
of
the
truth
that
is
in
thée
,
and
therfore
naturally
I
loue
thée
,
and
if
thou
wilt
knowe
who
I
am
,
I
shall
shew
thée
.
True
it
is
,
Iulius
Caesar
engendred
me
on
the
Ladie
of
the
secret
Isle
,
who
was
sometime
well
beloued
of
the
faire
Florimont
,
of
Albania
.
But
bicause
that
Florimont
who
as
then
was
young
,
and
he
had
a
Mother
who
did
so
much
,
that
she
saw
my
Mother
and
Florimont
together
in
a
solitary
place
on
the
Sea
side
:
when
my
Mother
perceiued
that
she
was
espyed
by
Florimonts
mother
,
she
departed
and
left
Florimont
her
louer
in
great
wéeping
and
lamentations
,
and
neuer
saw
him
after
.
And
then
shee
returned
into
her
owne
Countrey
of
the
secret
Isle
,
the
which
now
is
named
Chafalone
,
whereas
she
married
after
,
and
had
a
Sonne
who
in
his
time
after
was
King
of
Eg●pt
,
named
Nactanabus
,
it
was
he
as
it
is
said
that
engendred
Alexander
the
great
,
who
after
caused
him
to
die
.
Then
after
a
Seauen
yeares
,
Caesar
passed
by
the
Sea
as
he
went
vnto
the
place
whereas
he
fought
with
Pompey
,
in
his
way
hee
passed
by
Chafalone
,
where
my
Mother
fetched
him
,
and
hée
fell
in
loue
with
her
,
bicause
she
shewed
him
that
he
should
discomfite
Pompey
,
as
he
did
.
Thus
I
haue
shewed
you
who
was
my
Father
,
at
my
birth
there
was
many
Princes
and
Barons
of
the
Fayry
,
and
many
a
noble
Ladie
that
came
to
sée
my
Mother
whiles
she
trauailed
of
mée
,
and
amonge
them
there
was
one
was
not
content
,
bicause
shee
was
not
sent
for
as
well
as
the
other
,
and
when
I
was
borne
,
shee
gaue
mee
a
gift
,
the
which
was
,
that
when
I
should
passe
thrée
yeares
of
age
,
I
should
grow
no
more
,
but
thus
as
you
sée
mee
nowe
,
and
when
she
had
thus
done
,
and
sawe
that
she
had
thus
serued
me
by
her
words
,
she
repented
her selfe
,
and
would
recompence
mee
another
way
.
Then
shee
gaue
me
another
gift
,
and
that
was
,
that
I
should
be
the
fairest
creature
that
euer
nature
fourmed
,
as
thou
mayest
s●●
mée
now
:
&
another
Ladie
of
the
Fayry
named
Transtyna
,
gaue
me
another
gift
,
and
that
was
,
all
that
euer
any
man
can
know
or
thinke
good
or
ill
I
should
knowe
it
.
The
third
Ladie
to
doe
more
for
me
,
and
to
please
my
Mother
the
better
,
she
gaue
me
,
that
there
is
not
so
farre
a
Countrey
,
but
that
if
I
wil
wish
my selfe
there
,
I
shal
be
there
incontinent
with
what
number
of
men
as
I
list
,
and
moreouer
if
I
will
haue
a
Castle
or
a
Pallaice
at
mine
owne
deuice
,
incontinent
it
shall
be
made
,
and
assoone
gone
againe
when
I
list
,
&
what
meat
or
wine
that
I
would
wish
for
,
I
should
haue
it
incontinent
,
and
also
I
am
Kinge
of
Momur
the
which
is
about
foure
hundred
Leagues
from
hence
,
and
if
I
li●t
incontinent
I
can
be
there
.
Know
for
troth
that
thou
art
arriued
at
a
good
Port
,
I
know
well
thou
hast
great
néede
of
meat
,
for
this
thrée
dayes
thou
hast
had
but
small
sustenance
,
but
I
shall
cause
thée
to
haue
ynough
,
I
demaund
of
thée
whether
thou
wilt
haue
meat
and
drinke
héere
in
this
meadow
,
or
in
a
Pallaice
,
or
in
a
Hall
,
commaund
whereas
thou
wilt
,
and
thou
shalt
haue
it
for
thée
and
thy
companie
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
will
follow
your
pleasure
,
and
neuer
doe
nor
thinke
the
contrarie
.
Huon
(
quoth
he
)
as
yet
I
haue
not
shewed
all
the
gifts
that
were
giuen
me
at
my
birth
.
The
fourth
Ladie
gaue
me
,
that
there
is
no
bird
,
nor
beast
be
they
neuer
so
cruell
,
but
if
I
will
haue
them
,
I
may
take
them
with
my
hande
,
and
also
I
shall
neuer
beséeme
elder
then
thou
séeest
me
now
,
and
when
I
shal
depart
out
of
this
world
,
my
place
is
appointed
in
Paradise
,
for
I
knowe
that
all
things
created
in
this
mortall
world
,
must
néeds
haue
an
end
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
such
a
gift
ought
to
be
well
kept
.
Huon
(
quoth
Oberon
)
well
you
were
counsailed
when
you
spake
to
me
,
you
had
neuer
before
so
faire
aduenture
,
shew
me
by
thy
faith
,
if
thou
wilt
eate
,
and
what
meate
thou
wilt
haue
,
and
what
wine
thou
wilt
drinke
?
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
so
that
I
had
meate
and
drinke
I
care
not
what
it
were
,
so
that
I
and
my
company
were
filled
and
rid
from
our
famine
.
Then
Oberon
laughed
at
him
and
said
:
Sirs
,
all
you
sit
down
here
in
the
meadowe
,
and
haue
no
doubt
but
all
that
I
will
doe
is
done
by
the
puissance
of
our
Lord
God
:
then
Oberon
began
to
wish
,
and
saide
vnto
Huon
and
his
companie
:
Sirs
arise
vp
quickly
,
the
which
they
did
,
then
they
looked
before
them
,
and
sawe
a
faire
and
a
rich
Pallaice
garnished
with
Chambers
and
Halles
,
hanged
&
bedded
with
rich
cloathes
of
silke
beaten
with
gold
,
and
Tables
ready
set
full
of
meat
.
When
Huon
and
his
company
sawe
the
rich
Pallaice
before
them
,
they
had
great
maruaile
,
and
Oberon
tooke
Huon
by
the
hand
,
&
with
him
mounted
vp
into
the
Pallaice
:
when
they
came
there
,
they
found
seruants
there
readie
,
bringing
vnto
them
Basons
of
gould
garnished
with
precious
stones
,
they
gaue
water
to
Huon
,
and
he
sat
down
at
the
Table
,
the
which
was
furnished
with
all
manner
of
meate
and
drinke
that
man
could
wish
.
Oberon
sat
at
the
tables
end
vpon
a
bench
of
Iuorie
,
richly
garnished
with
gould
and
precious
stones
,
the
which
seat
had
such
vertue
giuen
vnto
it
by
the
Fayrie
,
that
whosoeuer
by
any
subtil
means
would
poyson
him
that
should
sit
thereon
:
assoone
as
he
should
approach
néere
to
the
seat
he
should
fall
downe
starke
dead
.
King
Oberon
sat
thereon
richly
apparelled
,
and
Huon
who
sat
néere
vnto
him
began
to
eate
a
great
pace
,
but
Gerames
had
small
appetite
to
eate
,
for
he
beléeued
that
they
should
neuer
depart
thence
:
when
Oberon
sawe
him
he
said
,
Gerames
eate
thy
meat
and
drinke
,
for
assoone
as
thou
hast
eaten
,
thou
shalt
haue
leaue
to
goe
when
thou
list
.
When
Gerames
heard
that
,
he
was
ioyfull
,
then
he
began
to
eate
and
drinke
,
for
he
knew
well
that
Oberon
would
not
doe
against
his
assurance
.
All
the
companie
did
well
eate
and
drinke
,
they
were
serued
with
all
thinges
that
they
could
wish
for
.
When
Huon
sawe
how
they
were
all
satisfied
and
repleat
,
and
had
well
dyned
,
he
saide
to
Kinge
Oberon
.
Sir
,
when
it
shall
be
your
pleasure
,
I
would
you
should
giue
vs
leaue
to
depart
.
Huon
,
(
quoth
Oberon
)
I
am
right
well
content
so
to
doe
,
but
first
I
will
shewe
you
my
iewels
:
then
he
called
Clariand
a
Knight
of
the
Fayrey
,
and
saide
,
Fréend
goe
and
fetch
to
me
my
Cup
,
he
did
his
commaundement
,
and
when
Oberon
had
the
Cup
in
his
hand
,
he
said
vnto
Huon
,
Sir
,
behold
well
,
you
sée
that
this
Cup
is
nowe
voyd
and
emptie
:
that
is
true
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
.
)
Then
Oberon
set
the
Cup
on
the
Table
,
and
saide
vnto
Huon
:
Sir
,
behold
the
great
power
that
God
hath
giuen
mée
,
&
that
in
the
Fayrie
I
may
doe
what
is
my
pleasure
:
then
hée
made
ouer
the
Cup
the
signe
of
a
Crosse
thrée
times
,
and
incontinent
the
Cup
was
full
of
wine
,
and
then
he
said
.
Behold
Sirs
,
you
may
well
sée
that
this
is
done
by
the
grace
of
God
,
yet
I
shall
shewe
you
the
great
vertue
that
is
in
this
Cup
,
for
if
all
the
men
in
the
world
were
héere
assembled
together
,
and
that
the
Cup
were
in
the
handes
of
any
man
,
being
out
of
deadly
sinne
,
he
might
drinke
thereof
his
fill
:
but
whosoeuer
offers
his
hand
to
take
it
,
being
in
deadly
sinne
,
the
Cuppe
doth
loose
his
vertue
,
and
if
thou
mayest
drinke
thereof
,
I
offer
to
giue
thée
the
Cup.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
thanke
you
,
but
I
am
in
doubt
that
I
am
not
worthy
,
nor
of
valour
to
drinke
thereof
,
nor
to
touch
the
Cup
,
I
neuer
heard
of
such
dignitie
as
this
Cup
is
of
:
but
Sir
,
knowe
for
truth
,
I
haue
béen
confessed
of
all
my
sinnes
,
and
I
am
repentant
and
sorrowfull
for
that
I
haue
done
,
and
I
doe
pardon
and
forgiue
all
the
men
in
the
world
,
whatsoeuer
iniurie
hath
béene
done
vnto
me
,
and
I
knowe
not
that
I
haue
done
wronge
to
any
creature
,
nor
I
hate
no
man
:
and
so
hée
tooke
the
Cup
in
both
his
handes
,
and
set
it
to
his
mouth
,
and
droonke
of
the
good
wine
that
was
therein
at
his
pleasure
.
Chap.
XXV
.
¶
Of
the
great
gifts
that
Oberon
gaue
vnto
Huon
,
as
his
Horne
of
Iuorie
,
and
his
Cup
,
the
which
were
of
great
vertues
,
and
how
Huon
after
thought
to
prooue
the
vertue
of
them
,
whereby
he
was
in
great
perill
of
death
.
WHen
Oberon
sawe
that
,
hee
was
right
glad
,
and
came
and
embraced
Huon
,
saying
that
he
was
a
noble
man
,
and
I
giue
thée
(
quoth
he
)
this
Cup
as
it
is
,
in
the
manner
as
I
shall
shewe
,
that
in
any
wise
for
any
thing
for
the
dignitie
of
the
Cup
,
be
thou
euer
true
and
faithfull
,
for
if
thou
wilt
worke
by
my
counsaile
,
I
shall
aide
thée
,
and
giue
thée
succour
in
all
thine
affaires
:
but
assoone
as
thou
makest
any
lye
,
the
vertue
of
the
Cup
will
be
lost
and
loose
his
bountie
,
and
beside
that
,
thou
shalt
loose
my
loue
and
aide
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
shall
right
well
beware
thereof
,
and
nowe
Sir
I
require
you
suffer
vs
to
depart
.
Abide
yet
,
(
quoth
he
to
Huon
)
yet
I
haue
another
iewell
,
the
which
I
will
giue
thée
,
bicause
I
thinke
there
bee
truth
and
noblenes
in
thée
:
I
will
giue
thée
a
rich
Horne
of
Iuorie
,
the
which
is
full
of
great
vertue
,
&
which
thou
shalt
beare
with
thée
,
it
is
of
so
great
vertue
,
that
if
thou
be
neuer
so
farre
from
me
,
assoone
as
thou
blowest
the
Horne
,
I
shall
heare
thée
,
and
shal
be
incontinent
with
thée
,
with
a
hundred
thousand
men
at
armes
for
to
succour
and
ayd
thée
.
But
one
thinge
I
commaund
thée
on
the
payne
of
loosing
of
my
loue
,
and
on
ieopardie
of
thy
life
,
that
thou
be
not
so
hardy
to
sound
the
Horne
,
without
thou
hast
great
néede
thereof
,
for
if
thou
doe
otherwise
,
I
vowe
to
God
that
created
mée
,
I
shall
leaue
thée
in
as
great
pouertie
and
miserie
as
euer
man
was
,
so
that
whosoeuer
should
sée
thée
in
that
case
,
should
haue
pitie
of
thée
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
shall
right
well
beware
thereof
,
now
I
desire
you
let
me
depart
.
I
am
content
,
(
quoth
Oberon
)
and
God
be
thy
guide
.
Then
Huon
tooke
leaue
of
the
Kinge
Oberon
,
and
trussed
vp
all
his
baggage
,
and
did
put
his
Cup
into
his
bosome
,
&
the
Horne
about
his
necke
:
thus
they
all
tooke
their
leaue
of
King
Oberon
,
&
all
weeping
embraced
Huon
,
who
had
maruaile
why
he
wept
and
said
,
Sir
,
why
doe
you
wéepe
?
Fréend
,
(
quoth
Oberon
)
you
may
well
know
,
you
haue
with
you
two
things
that
I
loue
dearely
,
God
ayd
you
,
more
I
cannot
speake
to
you
.
Thus
the
fourtéene
Knightes
departed
,
and
so
they
road
foorth
about
fiftéene
Leagues
or
more
,
then
they
sawe
before
them
a
great
déepe
Riuer
,
and
they
could
finde
no
guide
nor
passage
to
passe
ouer
,
and
so
they
wist
not
what
to
doe
,
then
suddainly
they
sawe
passe
by
them
a
seruant
of
King
Oberon
,
bearing
a
rod
of
gold
in
his
hand
,
and
so
without
speaking
of
any
word
,
he
entred
into
the
Riuer
,
and
tooke
his
rod
&
stroke
the
water
therewith
thrée
times
,
then
incontinent
the
water
withdrew
a
both
sides
in
such
wise
,
that
there
was
a
path
that
thrée
men
might
ride
a
froont
,
and
that
done
he
departed
againe
,
without
speaking
of
any
word
.
Then
Huon
and
his
companie
entred
into
the
water
,
and
so
passed
thorowe
without
any
danger
,
and
when
they
were
past
they
looked
behind
them
,
and
sawe
the
Riuer
close
againe
,
and
ran
after
his
old
course
.
By
my
faith
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
thinke
we
be
enchaunted
,
I
beléeue
surely
King
Oberon
hath
done
this
,
but
séeing
we
be
thus
scaped
out
of
perill
,
I
trust
from
henceforth
we
shall
haue
no
more
doubt
.
Thus
they
roade
foorth
together
singing
,
and
oftentimes
spake
of
the
great
maruailes
that
they
had
seene
King
Oberon
doe
,
and
as
they
road
,
Huon
beheld
on
his
right
hand
,
and
sawe
a
faire
meadowe
well
garnished
with
hearbes
and
flowers
,
and
in
the
middest
thereof
a
faire
cleare
Fountaine
:
then
Huon
roade
thether
,
and
alighted
,
and
let
their
Horses
goe
to
pasture
,
then
they
spread
a
cloath
on
the
gréene
grasse
,
and
set
thereon
such
meate
as
Kinge
Oberon
had
giuen
them
at
their
departing
,
and
there
they
did
eat
,
&
drinke
such
drinke
as
they
found
in
the
Cup.
By
my
faith
(
quoth
Huon
)
it
was
a
faire
aduenture
for
vs
when
we
met
Oberon
,
and
that
I
spake
to
him
,
he
hath
shewed
me
great
tokens
of
loue
,
when
he
gaue
me
such
a
Cup
,
if
I
may
returne
into
Fraunce
in
sauegard
,
I
shall
giue
it
to
Charlemaine
,
who
will
make
great
ioy
therwith
,
and
if
he
cannot
drinke
thereof
,
the
Barons
of
Fraunce
will
haue
great
sport
thereof
.
Then
againe
he
repented
him
of
his
owne
words
,
and
said
,
I
am
a
foole
to
thinke
or
to
say
thus
,
for
as
yet
I
cannot
tell
what
end
I
shall
come
to
,
the
Cup
that
I
haue
is
better
worth
then
two
Cities
,
but
as
yet
I
cannot
beléeue
the
vertue
to
be
in
the
Horne
as
Oberon
ha●h
shewed
,
nor
that
he
may
héere
it
so
farre
off
,
but
whatsoeuer
fortune
fall
,
I
will
assay
it
if
it
hath
such
vertue
or
not
.
Alas
Sir
(
quoth
Gerames
)
beware
what
you
doe
,
you
knowe
well
when
wée
departed
what
charge
he
gaue
you
,
certainly
you
and
we
both
are
lost
if
you
trespas
against
his
commaundement
.
Surely
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
whatsoeuer
fortune
fall
,
I
will
assay
it
,
and
so
tooke
the
Horne
and
set
it
to
his
mouth
,
and
blewe
it
so
loud
that
the
wood
rang
:
then
Gerames
and
all
the
other
began
to
sing
and
to
make
great
ioy
.
Then
Garyn
said
,
Faire
Nephewe
blowe
still
,
and
so
Huon
blew
still
with
such
force
,
that
Oberon
who
was
in
his
wood
about
fiftéene
Leagues
of
,
heard
him
clearely
,
and
said
:
Alas
my
fréends
,
I
heare
my
fréend
blowe
,
whome
I
loue
best
of
all
the
world
,
alas
what
man
is
so
hardy
to
doe
him
any
ill
,
I
wishe
my selfe
with
him
with
a
hundred
thousand
men
at
armes
,
incontinent
he
was
nere
to
Huon
with
a
hundred
thousand
men
at
armes
.
When
Huon
and
his
companie
heard
the
Hoast
comming
,
and
saw
Oberon
come
ryding
on
before
them
,
they
were
affraid
,
and
it
was
no
maruaile
,
séeing
the
commaundement
that
Oberon
had
giuen
them
before
.
Then
Huon
saide
,
alas
Sirs
,
I
haue
done
ill
,
nowe
I
sée
well
we
cannot
escape
,
but
that
we
are
likely
all
to
die
,
certainly
(
quoth
Gerames
)
you
haue
well
deserued
it
,
houlde
your
peace
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
dismay
you
not
,
let
me
speake
to
him
;
therewith
Oberon
came
to
them
and
saide
:
Huon
,
what
mea●eth
this
?
where
are
they
that
will
doe
thée
any
ill
?
why
hast
thou
broken
my
commaundement
?
Alas
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
shall
shew
you
the
truth
,
wée
were
sitting
right
now
in
this
meadowe
,
and
did
eat
of
that
you
gaue
vs
,
I
beléeue
I
tooke
too
much
drinke
out
of
the
Cup
that
you
gaue
me
,
the
vertue
of
the
which
we
well
assayed
:
then
I
thought
to
trye
also
the
vertue
of
the
rich
Horne
,
to
the
entent
that
if
I
shoulde
haue
any
néede
,
that
I
might
be
sure
thereof
,
now
I
know
for
troth
,
that
all
is
true
that
you
haue
shewed
me
:
wherefore
Sir
in
the
honour
of
God
I
require
you
to
pardon
my
trespas
,
else
sir
,
héere
is
my
swoord
,
strike
off
my
head
at
your
pleasure
,
for
●
know
well
without
your
ayd
I
shall
neuer
come
to
atchieue
mine
enterprise
.
Huon
quoth
Oberon
,
the
bountie
and
great
troth
that
is
in
thée
,
constreyneth
me
to
giue
thee
pardon
,
but
beware
from
hencefoorth
,
be
not
so
hardy
as
to
breake
my
commaundement
.
Sir
quod
Huon
I
thanke
you
:
well
quoth
Oberon
,
I
knowe
surely
that
thou
hast
as
yet
much
to
suffer
,
for
thou
must
passe
by
a
citie
named
Tormont
,
wherein
there
is
a
Tyrant
called
Macayr
,
and
yet
he
is
thine
owne
Vncle
,
brother
to
thy
father
Duke
Seuin
:
when
he
was
in
Fraunce
he
had
thought
to
haue
murdered
king
Charlemaine
,
but
his
treason
was
knowne
,
and
he
had
béen
slaine
if
thy
Father
Duke
Seuin
had
not
béen
:
so
he
was
sent
to
the
holy
Sepulchre
,
to
do
his
penaunce
for
the
ill
that
he
had
d●ne
,
and
so
afterward
there
he
renounced
the
faith
of
our
Lord
God
,
and
tooke
vppon
him
the
Paynims
Law
,
the
which
he
hath
kept
euer
since
so
strongly
,
that
if
he
heare
any
man
speake
of
our
lord
god
,
he
will
pursue
him
to
death
,
and
looke
what
promise
that
hée
maketh
,
he
keepeth
none
,
therefore
I
aduise
thee
trust
not
on
him
,
for
surely
he
will
put
thee
to
death
if
he
may
,
&
thou
canst
not
escape
if
thou
goest
by
that
City
:
therefore
I
counsaile
thee
take
not
that
way
if
thou
be
wise
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
of
your
courtesie
loue
and
good
councell
I
thanke
you
,
but
whatsoeuer
fortune
fall
to
me
,
I
will
go
to
mine
Vncle
,
and
if
he
be
such
a
one
as
you
say
,
I
shall
make
him
to
die
an
ill
death
,
and
if
néede
be
I
shall
sound
my
Horne
,
and
I
am
sure
at
my
néede
you
will
ayd
me
.
Of
that
you
may
be
sure
(
quoth
Oberon
,
)
but
of
one
thing
I
forbid
thée
,
be
not
so
hardy
to
sound
thy
Horne
without
thou
bée
hurt
,
for
if
thou
doe
the
contrarie
,
I
shall
so
martir
thée
,
that
thy
bodie
shall
not
endure
it
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
bée
assured
your
commaundement
I
will
not
breake
:
then
Huon
tooke
leaue
of
King
Oberon
,
who
was
sorrie
when
Huon
departed
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
haue
maruaile
why
you
wéepe
,
I
pray
you
shew
mee
the
cause
why
you
doe
it
?
Huon
(
quoth
Oberon
)
the
great
loue
that
I
haue
to
thée
,
is
that
causeth
me
to
doe
it
,
for
as
yet
hereafter
thou
shalt
suffer
so
much
ill
and
trauaile
,
that
no
humane
tongue
can
tell
it
.
Sir
quoth
Huon
ye
shew
me
many
things
not
greatly
to
my
profite
:
Sure
quoth
Oberon
,
and
yet
thou
shalt
suffer
more
than
I
haue
spoken
of
,
and
al
by
thine
owne
folly
.
Chap.
XXVI
.
¶
How
Huon
arriued
at
Tormont
,
and
found
a
man
at
a
gate
,
who
brought
him
to
lodge
at
the
Prouosts
howse
in
the
towne
.
AFter
that
Oberon
had
shewed
Huon
part
of
that
should
fall
to
him
,
and
was
departed
,
Huon
and
his
company
then
mounted
on
their
horses
,
and
so
rode
foorth
so
long
,
till
they
came
to
the
cittie
of
Tormont
.
Gerames
who
had
béen
there
before
,
when
he
saw
the
citie
,
he
said
to
Huon
:
Alas
sir
,
we
be
ill
ariued
,
behould
here
we
be
in
the
way
to
suffer
much
trouble
.
Sir
quoth
Huon
,
be
not
dismaide
,
for
by
the
grace
of
god
wée
shall
right
well
escape
,
for
who
that
God
will
aide
,
no
man
can
hurt
.
Then
they
entred
into
the
Citie
,
as
they
came
to
the
gate
,
they
met
a
man
with
a
bowe
in
his
hand
,
who
had
beene
a
sporting
without
the
Citie
,
Huon
road
formost
and
saluted
him
in
the
name
of
God
,
saying
:
Fréend
what
call
you
this
Citie
?
The
man
stood
still
,
and
had
maruaile
what
men
they
were
that
spake
of
God
,
he
beheld
them
and
said
,
Sirs
,
the
God
in
whose
name
you
haue
saluted
mée
,
kéepe
and
defende
you
from
incombrance
:
howbeit
,
I
desire
you
in
as
much
as
you
loue
your
liues
,
speake
softly
that
you
bée
not
heard
,
for
if
the
Lord
of
this
Citie
knowe
that
you
bée
christian
men
,
he
will
slay
you
all
,
sirs
you
may
trust
me
,
for
I
am
christened
,
but
I
dare
not
be
knowne
thereof
,
I
haue
such
feare
of
the
Duke
.
Fréend
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
pray
thée
shew
me
who
is
Lord
of
this
Citie
,
&
what
is
his
name
?
Sir
,
(
quoth
he
)
he
is
a
false
Tyrant
,
when
he
was
christened
,
he
was
named
Macayr
,
but
he
hath
renounced
God
,
&
he
is
so
fierce
and
proud
,
that
as
nowe
hee
hateth
nothing
so
much
,
as
them
that
beléeue
in
Iesus
Christ
:
but
Sir
,
I
pray
you
shewe
me
whether
you
will
goe
?
Fréend
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
would
gladly
goe
to
the
red
Sea
,
and
from
thence
to
Babilon
,
I
would
tarie
this
day
in
this
Citie
,
for
I
and
my
companie
are
sore
wearie
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
he
)
and
if
you
will
beléeue
me
,
you
shall
not
enter
into
this
Citie
to
lodge
,
for
if
the
Duke
knewe
it
,
none
could
saue
your
liues
,
therefore
if
it
be
your
pleasure
,
I
shall
lead
you
another
way
beside
the
Towne
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Gerames
)
for
Gods
sake
beléeue
him
that
counsaileth
you
so
truly
.
Know
for
troth
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
will
not
doe
thus
,
I
sée
well
it
is
almost
night
,
the
Sun
goeth
lowe
,
therefore
I
will
lodge
this
night
héere
in
this
Towne
whatsoeuer
befall
,
for
a
good
Towne
should
neuer
be
forsaken
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
strange
man
)
séeing
it
is
so
,
for
the
loue
of
God
I
shall
bring
you
to
a
lodging
,
whereas
you
shal
be
well
and
honestly
lodged
,
in
a
good
mans
house
that
beléeueth
in
God
,
named
Gonder
,
he
is
Prouost
of
the
City
,
and
well
beloued
with
the
Duke
.
Fréend
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
God
reward
thée
,
so
this
man
went
on
thorow
the
Towne
,
vntill
he
came
at
the
Prouosts
house
,
whome
they
founde
sitting
at
his
gate
.
Huon
that
was
a
faire
speaker
,
saluted
him
in
the
name
of
God
,
and
the
Prouost
arose
vp
,
&
beheld
Huon
and
his
companie
,
and
he
had
great
maruaile
what
they
were
,
séeing
they
saluted
him
in
the
name
of
God
:
then
he
said
.
Sirs
you
be
welcome
,
but
a
Gods
name
I
desire
you
speake
softly
that
you
be
not
heard
,
for
if
the
Duke
of
this
Citie
knewe
this
you
should
vtterly
bee
loste
:
but
if
it
please
you
to
tary
this
night
héere
in
my
house
,
for
the
loue
of
God
,
all
that
I
haue
in
my
house
shall
be
yours
to
doe
therewith
at
your
pleasure
,
I
abandon
all
to
you
,
&
Sir
,
I
thanke
God
I
haue
that
in
my
house
,
that
if
you
abide
héere
this
twoo
yeare
,
you
shall
not
néede
to
buy
any
thing
without
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
of
this
faire
proffer
I
thanke
you
,
and
so
he
and
his
companie
alighted
,
and
there
were
seruants
ynough
to
take
their
Horses
and
to
set
them
vp
:
then
the
Host
tooke
Huon
and
Gerames
and
the
other
,
&
brought
them
to
Chambers
to
dresse
them
,
then
they
came
into
the
hall
wheras
they
found
the
Tables
set
and
couered
,
and
so
sat
downe
,
&
were
richly
serued
with
diuers
meats
.
When
they
had
done
and
were
rysen
,
Huon
called
Gerames
and
said
:
Sir
,
goe
in
hast
into
the
Towne
and
get
a
cryer
,
and
cause
to
be
cryed
in
euerie
market
place
and
stréete
,
that
whosoeuer
will
come
and
sup
at
the
Prouosts
house
,
aswell
noble
,
as
vn●●●le
men
,
women
and
children
,
rich
and
poore
,
and
all
manner
of
people
of
what
estate
or
degrée
soeuer
they
be
:
shall
come
merrily
and
fréely
▪
and
nothing
pay
neither
for
meat
nor
drinke
,
whereof
they
should
haue
as
they
wished
,
and
also
hée
commaunded
Gerames
,
that
all
the
meat
that
he
could
get
in
the
Towne
,
he
should
buy
it
,
and
pay
readie
money
for
the
same
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Gerames
)
your
pleasure
shall
be
done
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
Host
)
you
know
well
,
all
that
is
in
my
house
,
I
haue
abandoned
vnto
you
:
therefore
sir
you
shall
not
néed
to
seeke
for
any
thing
further
,
take
of
my
goods
at
your
pleasure
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
thanke
you
,
I
haue
monney
ynough
to
fournish
all
that
néede
,
and
also
Sir
I
haue
a
Cup
of
great
vertue
,
for
if
all
the
people
that
be
within
this
Citie
were
héere
present
,
they
should
haue
drinke
ynough
by
reason
of
my
Cup
,
the
which
was
made
in
Fayry
Land
.
When
the
Host
heard
Huon
,
he
began
to
smile
,
&
beléeued
that
those
words
had
béene
spoken
but
in
iest
.
Then
Huon
,
not
well
aduised
,
tooke
the
Horne
of
Iuorie
from
his
necke
,
and
tooke
it
to
his
Host
to
kéepe
,
saying
:
mine
Hoste
,
I
take
you
this
to
kéepe
,
for
it
is
a
precious
thing
,
therefore
kéepe
it
surely
,
that
I
may
haue
it
againe
when
I
demaund
it
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
he
)
I
shall
surely
kéepe
it
,
and
when
it
please
you
it
shall
bée
readie
:
and
so
tooke
the
Horne
and
layd
it
vp
in
a
Coffer
.
But
after
fell
such
an
houre
,
that
Huon
would
haue
had
it
rather
then
all
the
goods
in
the
world
,
as
you
shall
heare
more
hereafter
.
Chap.
XXVII
.
¶
How
Huon
gaue
a
supper
vnto
all
the
poore
men
of
the
Citie
,
and
howe
the
Duke
was
Vncle
to
Huon
:
and
howe
the
Duke
had
Huon
into
his
Castle
.
THVS
when
Gerames
had
this
commaundement
of
Huon
,
he
went
into
the
Citie
,
and
made
to
be
cryed
in
diuers
places
as
he
was
commanded
to
do
.
When
this
crye
was
made
,
there
was
no
Begger
,
Vacabound
nor
Ribauld
,
Iugler
,
Minstrell
,
old
nor
yong
,
but
by
great
flockes
they
came
all
to
the
Prouosts
house
,
in
number
more
then
foure
hundred
,
and
Gerames
bought
vp
bread
,
meat
,
flesh
and
other
victuals
,
all
that
he
could
finde
in
the
Citie
,
and
payed
for
it
:
thus
the
supper
was
dressed
,
and
euerie
man
set
at
the
Tables
.
Huon
serued
them
with
his
Cup
in
his
hand
,
and
made
euerie
man
to
drinke
of
that
he
put
out
of
his
Cup
into
other
pots
,
and
yet
euer
the
Cup
was
full
.
When
the
people
had
well
eaten
and
dronken
the
good
wines
,
and
were
well
chased
in
their
braines
,
some
began
to
sing
,
and
some
to
sleepe
at
the
Table
,
and
some
did
beat
their
fysts
vpon
the
boards
,
that
it
was
maruaile
to
sée
the
life
that
they
led
:
whereof
Huon
had
great
ioy
.
The
same
time
the
Dukes
Steward
came
into
the
Towne
,
to
buy
his
Maisters
Supper
:
but
he
could
neither
find
bread
nor
flesh
,
nor
no
other
victuals
,
whereof
he
was
sore
displeased
,
and
then
he
demaunded
the
cause
,
why
he
found
no
victuals
as
he
was
accustomed
to
doe
?
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
Butchers
and
Bakers
)
in
the
house
of
Gonder
the
Prouost
is
lodged
a
yong
man
,
who
hath
made
to
be
cryed
in
all
the
City
,
that
al
beggers
and
ribaulds
should
come
to
Supper
at
his
lodging
,
and
he
hath
bought
vp
all
the
victuals
that
he
could
get
in
the
Towne
.
Then
the
Paynim
in
great
despight
went
to
the
Pallaice
vnto
the
Duke
,
and
said
.
Sir
,
I
can
get
nothing
in
the
Towne
for
your
Supper
,
there
is
a
young
man
lodged
in
the
Prouosts
house
,
that
hath
bought
vp
all
the
victuals
,
to
giue
a
Supper
to
all
the
beggers
,
vacabounds
and
ribaulds
that
can
be
found
in
the
Towne
.
When
the
Duke
vnderstood
that
,
he
was
sore
displeased
,
and
swoore
by
Mahound
,
that
he
would
go
see
that
Supper
:
then
he
commaunded
all
his
men
to
be
readie
in
harnesse
to
goe
with
him
,
and
as
he
was
going
out
of
his
Pallaice
,
a
Traytor
who
had
stollen
priuily
out
of
the
Prouosts
house
,
whereas
he
had
been
at
supper
with
other
,
said
to
the
Duke
:
sir
know
for
troth
,
there
is
in
your
Prouosts
house
a
knight
,
who
hath
giuen
a
Supper
to
all
people
that
would
come
thether
,
and
so
there
is
no
begger
,
no
ribauld
nor
other
that
would
sup
,
but
are
come
thether
,
and
Sir
,
this
Knight
hath
a
Cup
Letter
worth
then
all
this
Citie
,
for
if
all
the
people
betweene
East
and
West
should
dye
for
lacke
of
drinke
,
they
should
haue
all
ynough
,
for
as
often
as
you
will
emptie
the
Cup
,
it
will
be
full
againe
incontinent
.
When
the
Duke
heard
that
,
he
had
great
maruaile
,
and
saide
,
such
a
Cuppe
were
good
for
him
,
and
swoore
by
Mahound
that
he
would
haue
that
Cup
:
let
vs
go
thether
,
for
my
will
is
to
haue
that
Cup
,
and
all
those
Knights
shall
loose
their
horses
and
baggage
,
I
will
leaue
them
nothing
.
Then
he
went
foorth
with
thirtie
Knights
,
and
rested
not
vntill
he
came
to
the
Prouosts
house
,
and
founde
the
gates
open
.
When
the
Prouost
perceiued
him
,
he
came
to
Huon
and
saide
:
Alas
Sir
you
haue
done
ill
,
héere
is
come
the
Duke
in
great
displeasure
,
if
God
haue
not
pitie
of
you
,
I
cannot
sée
how
you
can
escape
without
death
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
dismay
you
not
,
for
I
shall
speake
so
faire
,
that
he
shall
be
content
:
then
Huon
with
a
merrie
chéere
came
to
the
Duke
,
and
said
:
Sir
,
you
be
welcome
.
Beware
,
(
quoth
the
Duke
)
come
not
néere
me
,
for
no
christian
man
may
come
into
my
Citie
without
my
Licence
,
wherefore
I
will
thou
knowest
,
that
you
shall
all
loose
your
heads
,
and
all
that
you
brought
hether
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
when
you
haue
slaine
vs
,
you
shall
win
thereby
but
little
,
and
it
were
great
wrong
for
you
so
to
doe
.
I
shall
tell
thée
,
(
quoth
the
Duke
)
why
I
will
so
do
,
it
is
bycause
you
be
christian
men
,
therefore
thou
shalt
be
the
first
,
shewe
me
on
thy
faith
,
why
hast
thou
assembled
all
this
companie
héere
to
Supper
?
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
haue
done
it
bicause
I
am
going
to
the
red
Sea
,
and
bicause
these
poore
men
will
pray
to
God
for
me
,
that
I
may
safely
returne
:
Sir
this
is
the
cause
that
I
haue
made
them
to
sup
with
me
.
Well
,
(
quoth
the
Duke
)
great
folly
hast
thou
spoken
,
for
thou
shalt
neuer
sée
faire
day
,
you
shall
all
loose
your
heads
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
leaue
all
this
,
I
pray
you
and
your
comapanie
sit
downe
,
and
eate
and
drinke
at
your
pleasure
,
and
I
shall
serue
you
as
well
as
I
can
,
and
then
Sir
if
I
haue
done
any
wrong
,
I
will
make
you
amends
in
such
wise
that
you
shall
be
content
:
for
if
you
doe
me
any
hurt
,
it
shall
be
to
you
but
a
small
conquest
.
Sir
,
me
thinks
if
you
will
do
nobly
,
you
should
somewhat
forbeare
vs
,
for
as
I
haue
heard
say
,
you
were
once
christened
.
Then
the
Duke
said
vnto
Huon
,
thou
hast
sayd
well
,
I
am
content
to
sup
,
for
as
yet
I
haue
not
supped
.
Then
the
Duke
commaunded
euerie
man
to
be
disarmed
,
and
to
sit
downe
at
the
Table
,
the
which
they
did
,
and
Huon
and
Gerames
serued
them
,
and
they
were
well
serued
at
that
supper
:
then
Huon
tooke
his
Cup
and
came
to
the
Duke
and
said
.
Sir
,
sée
you
not
héere
this
Cup
,
the
which
is
voyd
and
emptie
?
I
sée
well
(
quoth
the
Duke
)
there
is
nothing
therein
.
Then
Huon
made
the
signe
of
the
crosse
ouer
the
Cup
,
and
incontinent
it
was
full
of
wine
,
he
tooke
the
Cuppe
to
the
Duke
,
who
had
great
maruaile
thereof
,
and
assoone
as
the
Cuppe
was
in
his
handes
,
it
was
voyd
againe
.
What
,
(
quoth
the
Duke
)
thou
hast
enchaunted
mee
?
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
am
none
Enchaunter
,
but
it
is
for
the
sin
that
you
be
in
,
set
it
down
,
for
you
are
not
worthy
to
hold
it
,
you
were
borne
in
an
euill
houre
.
How
art
thou
so
hardy
(
quoth
the
Duke
)
to
speake
thus
vnto
me
?
I
repute
thee
for
a
proud
foole
,
thou
knowest
well
it
lyeth
in
my
power
to
destroy
thée
,
there
is
no
man
dare
say
the
contrarie
,
yet
I
pray
thée
tell
me
thy
name
,
and
where
thou
wert
borne
?
and
whether
thou
goest
?
and
of
what
kinne
thou
art
?
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
for
any
thinge
that
may
fal
vnto
me
,
I
wil
not
hide
my
name
nor
kindred
:
therefore
Sir
,
know
for
troth
,
I
was
borne
at
Bourdeaux
vpon
Gerone
,
and
am
Sonne
to
Duke
Seuin
,
who
is
dead
seauen
yeares
passed
.
When
the
Duke
heard
how
Huon
was
his
Nephew
,
he
saide
:
The
Sonne
of
my
Brother
?
Nephew
,
why
hast
thou
taken
in
this
Citie
any
other
lodging
but
mine
?
shewe
mée
whether
thou
wilt
goe
?
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
am
going
to
Babilon
to
the
Admirall
Gaudise
,
to
doe
to
him
a
Messuage
from
King
Charlemaine
of
Fraunce
,
bycause
I
slewe
his
Sonne
there
:
so
he
shewed
his
Vncle
all
his
aduenture
,
and
how
the
king
had
taken
away
his
Land
,
nor
should
he
haue
it
againe
,
vntill
he
had
done
his
Messuage
to
the
Admirall
.
Faire
Nephew
,
(
quoth
the
Duke
)
in
like
wise
I
was
banished
the
Realme
of
Fraunce
,
and
since
I
haue
denyed
the
faith
of
Iesus
Christ
,
and
since
I
married
héere
in
this
Countrey
a
great
Ladie
,
by
whome
I
haue
great
Lands
to
gouerne
,
whereof
I
am
Lord
:
Nephew
,
I
will
that
you
shall
goe
and
lodge
with
me
in
my
Castle
,
and
to
morrow
you
shall
haue
of
my
Barons
to
conduct
you
vntill
you
come
vnto
Babilon
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
thanke
you
,
since
it
is
your
pleasure
,
I
will
goe
with
you
to
your
Pallaice
.
Then
Gerames
priuily
sayd
vnto
him
,
Sir
,
if
you
goe
thether
,
you
may
perhaps
repent
your selfe
:
so
it
may
well
be
,
(
quoth
Gonder
the
Prouost
.
)
Then
Huon
commanded
to
trusse
vp
all
their
geare
,
and
to
make
readie
their
horses
,
and
tooke
with
him
his
Cup
,
but
he
left
still
his
Horne
with
the
Prouost
.
Thus
Huon
went
with
his
Vncle
vnto
his
Castle
,
and
lay
there
all
night
:
the
next
morning
Huon
came
vnto
his
Vncle
to
take
his
leaue
.
Faire
Nephew
,
(
quoth
the
Duke
)
I
require
you
to
tarie
vntill
my
Barons
come
,
that
shall
conduct
you
in
your
iourney
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
séeing
it
pleaseth
you
,
I
am
content
to
abide
,
and
so
they
sat
them
downe
to
dinner
.
Chap.
XXVIII
.
¶
How
the
Duke
thought
to
haue
murdered
Huon
his
owne
Nephew
,
whiles
he
sat
at
the
Table
.
WHen
this
Traytour
Duke
sawe
his
Nephewe
sit
at
the
Table
,
hee
called
to
him
a
Knight
borne
in
Fraunce
called
Geffrey
,
who
came
out
of
Fraunce
with
the
Duke
,
and
had
in
like
manner
denyed
the
law
of
Christ
,
and
he
was
secret
with
the
Duke
,
then
the
Duke
priuily
sayde
vnto
him
.
Fréend
,
go
and
arme
an
Hundred
or
Six
score
Paynims
,
and
cause
them
to
come
hether
,
let
them
slay
my
Nephew
,
and
all
that
are
come
with
him
,
for
if
one
escape
,
you
shall
loose
my
fauour
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Geffrey
)
your
will
shal
be
done
,
then
Geffrey
went
into
a
Chamber
,
whereas
there
was
two
Hundred
Armours
hanging
,
when
he
came
thether
,
he
said
within
himselfe
.
Alas
good
Lord
,
this
villaine
Traytour
would
slay
the
Sonne
of
his
Brother
,
who
when
I
was
in
Fraunce
did
me
once
a
great
courtesie
,
for
I
had
béene
dead
&
slaine
if
Duke
Seuin
his
Father
had
not
succoured
me
:
it
is
reason
for
that
he
did
then
to
mée
,
to
render
againe
some
reward
vnto
his
Sonne
,
God
confound
mee
if
he
hath
any
ill
for
me
,
but
I
shall
rather
cause
the
false
Duke
to
buy
dearely
the
treason
that
he
would
doe
vnto
his
Nephewe
.
The
same
season
there
was
in
the
Castle
about
Seauen-score
Prisoners
all
French-men
,
who
were
taken
vpon
the
Sea
,
and
the
Duke
kept
them
in
prison
,
to
the
intent
to
put
them
to
death
,
he
was
so
cruell
against
all
christian
men
:
but
God
who
neuer
forgetteth
his
seruants
,
sucoured
them
.
This
Geffrey
went
to
the
Prison
,
and
said
to
the
prisoners
:
Sirs
if
you
will
saue
your
liues
,
come
out
and
follow
me
.
Then
the
prisoners
incontinent
yssued
out
of
the
Prison
,
and
followed
Geffrey
,
&
he
brought
them
into
the
Chamber
whereas
all
the
harnesse
hanged
,
and
caused
them
all
to
be
armed
,
and
said
:
Sirs
,
if
you
haue
courage
and
will
to
issue
hence
,
it
is
time
now
you
shew
your
vertue
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
they
)
to
dye
in
the
quarrell
we
shall
doe
your
commaundement
,
to
come
out
of
bondage
into
fréedome
.
When
Geffrey
hearde
them
,
he
was
right
ioyfull
,
and
sayd
:
Sirs
,
know
surely
,
that
there
is
héere
in
this
Pallaice
at
dinner
the
Son
of
Duke
Seuin
of
Bourdeaux
,
and
he
is
Nephewe
to
the
Duke
Lord
of
this
house
,
who
was
once
christened
,
and
hath
denyed
the
faith
of
our
Lord
God
,
and
he
hath
commaunded
me
to
cause
Seauen-score
Paynims
to
be
armed
,
to
come
and
to
slay
his
Nephewe
and
all
his
company
.
Thus
when
they
were
all
armed
,
and
Swords
by
their
sides
,
they
followed
Geffrey
to
the
Pallaice
:
and
when
they
entred
,
Huon
sayd
to
the
Duke
his
Vncle
.
Sir
,
these
men
in
harnesse
that
enter
into
this
hall
,
be
they
such
as
ye
haue
commaunded
to
come
hether
to
conduct
me
in
my
iourney
?
No
Huon
quoth
the
Duke
:
it
is
otherwise
then
thou
thinkest
,
thinke
surely
to
die
there
is
no
remedie
:
thou
shalt
neuer
sée
faire
day
more
.
Then
he
said
:
Sirs
step
forth
,
looke
that
no
christian
man
escape
you
,
but
let
them
all
be
slaine
.
Chap.
XXIX
.
¶
How
by
the
ayd
of
Geffrey
and
of
the
Prisoners
,
Huon
was
succoured
,
and
slew
all
the
Paynims
,
and
the
Duke
fled
,
and
after
besieged
the
Castle
.
WHen
Huon
sawe
the
malice
of
his
Vncle
and
his
false
treason
:
he
was
sore
abashed
,
and
arose
vp
suddainly
,
and
put
his
helmet
on
his
head
,
and
tooke
his
Sword
in
his
hand
.
Then
Geffrey
came
in
,
and
cryed
Saint
Denis
you
noble
French-men
,
take
héede
that
no
Paynim
escape
aliue
,
but
slay
them
all
with
sorrow
.
The
French-men
drew
out
their
Swords
,
and
fought
with
the
Paynims
on
all
parts
,
so
that
within
a
short
time
they
were
all
slaine
.
And
when
the
Duke
sawe
howe
they
were
no
Paynims
that
slewe
his
men
,
hée
was
in
great
feare
of
his
life
,
and
so
fled
away
into
a
secret
Chamber
.
When
Huon
perceiued
that
they
were
French-men
that
had
thus
succoured
him
:
he
pursued
the
Duke
with
his
Sword
in
his
hand
,
all
bloudy
with
the
bloud
of
the
Paynims
that
he
had
slaine
,
and
when
the
trayterous
Duke
saw
that
his
Nephewe
so
followed
him
,
hee
fledde
from
Chamber
to
Chamber
,
vntill
hee
came
to
a
windowe
opening
vppon
the
Garden
side
,
and
so
leapt
out
thereat
and
ran
away
:
whereof
Huon
and
Geffrey
and
the
other
French-men
were
right
sorrowfull
.
Then
they
closed
the
gates
,
and
lifted
vp
the
bridges
,
to
the
entent
that
they
should
not
be
taken
within
,
then
they
came
into
the
Hall
,
whereas
one
tooke
acquaintance
of
another
,
whereof
they
had
great
ioy
.
But
if
God
had
not
succoured
them
,
their
ioy
had
béen
turned
to
sorrow
,
for
the
Duke
who
was
escaped
,
when
he
came
into
the
towne
,
he
made
a
crye
,
that
as
many
as
were
able
to
beare
armour
,
should
come
vnto
him
,
so
that
he
and
all
that
he
could
make
,
came
with
him
before
the
Pallaice
,
being
more
then
Tenne
Thousand
persons
,
and
they
all
sware
the
death
of
the
christian
men
within
the
Pallaice
.
When
the
Duke
saw
that
hée
had
such
a
number
,
he
was
ioyfull
,
and
then
he
commanded
his
Engins
to
be
raised
vp
,
and
Ladders
on
euerie
part
,
and
there
with
Pikes
and
Mattockes
they
brake
downe
a
corner
Tower
,
and
the
christian
men
within
defended
them selues
valiantly
.
But
their
defence
had
little
auailed
them
,
if
our
Lord
God
had
not
mightily
succoured
them
.
When
Huon
knewe
the
danger
that
they
were
in
,
hée
was
sore
displeased
,
and
sayd
:
Ah
good
Lord
,
I
ought
to
be
sore
agréeued
,
when
I
see
that
wée
be
thus
kept
in
by
mine
Vncle
,
I
feare
me
we
shall
neuer
sée
more
dayes
.
Then
Gerames
said
:
Sir
,
for
the
loue
of
God
blowe
nowe
your
Horne
.
Alas
(
quoth
Huon
)
it
is
not
in
my
power
to
doe
it
,
for
the
Prouost
Gonder
hath
it
in
kéeping
.
Ah
Huon
,
(
quoth
Gerames
)
in
an
ill
houre
we
were
acquainted
with
you
,
for
nowe
by
your
folly
and
pride
,
we
are
in
the
way
of
distruction
.
Thus
as
they
were
deuising
,
Gonder
the
Prouost
came
to
the
Duke
,
and
said
:
Sir
,
I
haue
great
maruaile
that
you
will
thus
destroy
your
owne
Pallaice
,
great
folly
you
doe
therein
,
rather
I
would
councell
you
to
leaue
this
assault
,
and
let
there
be
a
peace
made
betwéene
you
and
your
Nephew
,
vpon
condition
to
let
him
and
his
company
go
safely
away
.
Prouost
(
quoth
the
Duke
)
I
pray
〈◊〉
goe
and
doe
the
best
that
thou
canst
,
I
will
do
as
thou
doest
counsaile
me
.
Then
the
Prouost
came
to
the
Pallaice
,
and
sayd
to
Huon
:
Sir
,
for
Gods
sake
speake
to
mée
.
What
art
thou
quoth
Huon
?
I
am
your
Host
the
Prouost
,
and
I
require
you
in
as
much
as
you
loue
your
liues
,
kéepe
well
this
Pallaice
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
for
your
good
counsaile
I
thanke
you
,
and
I
desire
you
for
the
loue
that
you
beare
me
,
and
in
that
you
would
help
to
saue
my
life
,
as
to
deliuer
me
againe
the
Horne
of
Iuorie
that
I
tooke
you
to
kéepe
,
for
without
that
I
cannot
escape
death
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
Prouost
)
it
is
not
farre
from
me
,
and
so
tooke
it
out
of
his
bosome
,
and
deliuered
it
vnto
Huon
in
at
a
windowe
vpon
the
Garden
side
.
Chap.
XXX
.
¶
How
King
Oberon
came
and
succoured
Huon
,
and
slewe
all
the
Paynims
,
except
such
as
would
be
christened
:
And
how
Huon
slewe
the
Duke
his
Vncle
.
WHen
Huon
saw
that
he
was
possessed
of
his
Horne
of
Iuorie
,
hee
was
ioyfull
,
the
which
was
no
maruaile
,
for
it
was
the
only
suertie
of
his
life
.
Then
hée
set
it
to
his
mouth
,
and
began
to
blowe
it
:
then
Gerames
said
.
Ah
Sir
,
you
should
neuer
bee
so
lighte
to
discouer
your
secrets
,
for
if
this
Prouost
had
béene
vntrue
,
he
might
haue
discouered
all
you
secrets
to
the
Duke
,
whereby
you
had
béene
lost
and
dead
,
therefore
neuer
discouer
your
secrets
more
:
and
also
Sir
I
require
you
as
yet
blowe
not
your
Horne
,
for
you
bee
not
as
yet
hurt
,
King
Oberon
commaunded
you
so
at
his
departing
.
Why
(
quoth
Huon
)
will
you
then
that
I
tarrye
vntill
I
be
slaine
?
surely
I
will
blowe
it
without
any
longer
tarying
,
and
so
he
blewe
it
so
sore
that
the
bloud
came
out
of
his
mouth
,
so
that
all
that
were
in
the
Pallaice
began
to
singe
and
to
daunce
,
and
the
Duke
and
al
such
as
were
at
the
séege
about
the
Pallaice
,
could
not
rest
but
fell
to
singe
and
to
daunce
.
Kinge
Oberon
,
who
as
then
was
in
his
citie
of
Momur
,
saide
on
high
:
Ah
I
heare
my
fréend
Huons
Horne
blowe
,
whereby
I
knowe
well
he
hath
some
businesse
in
hand
,
wherefore
I
wishe
my selfe
there
as
the
Horne
was
blowne
,
with
an
Hundred
Thousand
men
well
armed
.
He
had
made
no
sooner
his
wish
,
but
he
was
in
the
Citie
of
Tormont
,
whereas
he
and
his
men
slewe
downe
the
Paynims
,
that
it
was
maruaile
to
sée
the
bloud
run
downe
the
Stréetes
like
a
Riuer
.
King
Oberon
made
it
to
be
cryed
,
that
as
many
as
would
receiue
Baptisme
,
their
liues
should
be
saued
,
so
that
thereby
there
were
many
that
were
christened
.
Then
King
Oberon
came
to
the
Pallaice
,
when
Huon
sawe
him
,
hee
went
and
thanked
him
of
his
succour
at
that
time
of
néede
.
Fréend
,
(
quoth
Oberon
)
as
longe
as
you
beléeue
and
doe
my
commaundements
,
I
shall
neuer
fayle
to
succour
you
in
all
your
affaires
.
Thus
all
that
were
in
the
Towne
and
would
not
beléeue
in
God
,
were
slaine
.
Then
the
Duke
was
taken
&
brought
to
the
Pallaice
vnto
Huon
,
when
he
sawe
his
Vncle
taken
,
he
was
ioyfull
,
and
then
the
Duke
sayd
:
Faire
Nephewe
,
I
require
you
haue
pitie
of
me
.
Ah
vntrue
Traytour
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
thou
shalt
neuer
depart
hence
aliue
,
I
shall
neuer
respite
thy
death
;
then
with
his
sword
he
strooke
off
his
Vncles
head
,
then
he
made
his
bodie
to
be
hanged
ouer
the
wals
of
the
Towne
,
that
his
ilnesse
might
alwayes
be
had
in
memorie
,
and
to
be
an
example
to
all
other
:
thus
that
Countrey
was
deliuered
from
that
Traytour
.
Chap.
XXXI
.
¶
How
King
Oberon
forbad
Huon
,
that
he
should
not
goe
by
the
towre
of
the
Giant
,
to
the
which
Huon
would
not
accord
,
but
went
thether
,
whereby
he
was
in
great
danger
of
death
.
And
of
the
Damsell
that
he
found
there
,
who
was
his
owne
Cosen
borne
in
Fraunce
.
YEE
haue
all
heard
howe
King
Oberon
came
&
succoured
Huon
,
and
when
all
was
done
,
then
he
said
vnto
Huon
.
My
deare
Fréend
,
I
will
take
my
leaue
of
thée
,
for
I
shall
neuer
sée
thée
again
,
vntill
thou
hast
suffered
as
much
paine
and
ill
,
and
pouerty
and
disease
,
that
it
will
be
hard
to
declare
it
,
and
all
through
thine
owne
folly
.
When
Huon
heard
that
,
being
affrayd
,
he
said
:
Sir
,
mee
thinkes
you
saye
great
wronge
,
for
in
all
things
to
my
power
I
will
obserue
your
commaundement
.
Fréend
,
(
quoth
Oberon
)
séeing
thou
wilt
doe
so
,
remember
then
thy
promise
,
and
I
charge
thée
vpon
paine
of
thy
life
,
&
loosing
for
euer
my
loue
:
that
thou
be
not
so
hardy
,
as
to
take
the
way
to
the
Tower
of
Dunother
,
the
which
is
a
maruaylous
great
Tower
standing
on
the
Sea-side
.
Iulius
Caesar
caused
it
to
be
made
,
and
therein
I
was
longe
time
nourished
,
thou
neuer
sawest
so
faire
a
Tower
,
nor
better
garnished
with
Chambers
and
glasse
windowes
,
and
within
hanged
with
rich
Tapestrie
.
At
the
Entrie
of
the
gate
there
are
two
men
of
brasse
,
each
of
them
holding
in
their
handes
a
●layle
of
yron
,
wherewith
without
cease
day
and
night
they
beat
by
such
a
measure
,
that
when
the
one
striketh
with
his
●layle
,
the
other
is
lifted
vp
readie
to
strike
,
and
they
smite
so
suddainly
,
that
a
swallow
flying
cannot
passe
by
vnslayn
.
And
within
this
Tower
there
is
a
Gyant
named
Angolofer
,
he
tooke
from
mée
the
Tower
and
a
stronge
Armour
of
suche
vertue
,
that
whosoeuer
hath
it
on
his
bodie
,
cannot
be
hurt
nor
wearie
,
nor
he
cannot
be
drowned
in
no
water
,
nor
burned
with
fire
.
Therefore
Huon
,
(
my
fréend
)
I
charge
thee
go
not
that
way
,
as
much
as
thou
fearest
my
displeasure
,
for
against
that
Gyant
thou
canst
make
no
resistance
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
know
for
troth
,
the
day
that
I
departed
out
of
Fraunce
,
I
tooke
vpon
me
,
that
any
aduenture
that
might
be
heard
of
,
though
it
were
neuer
so
perilous
,
that
I
would
neuer
eschew
it
for
any
feare
of
death
:
and
therefore
Sir
I
ha●
rather
die
then
to
forsake
to
fight
with
that
Gyant
,
there
is
n●
man
shall
let
me
,
&
Sir
I
promise
you
ere
I
returne
againe
,
to
conquer
your
sayde
stronge
Armour
,
it
shall
doe
me
good
seruice
héereafter
,
it
is
a
thinge
not
to
bée
forsaken
,
and
if
I
néede
of
your
ayd
,
I
shall
blowe
my
Horne
&
you
will
come
and
succour
me
.
Huon
(
quoth
Oberon
)
by
the
Lord
that
saued
me
,
if
thou
breakest
the
Horne
in
the
blowing
,
thou
shalt
haue
no
succour
nor
ayd
of
me
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
you
may
doe
your
pleasure
,
and
I
shall
doe
mine
.
Then
Oberon
departed
without
more
speaking
,
&
Huon
aboad
in
the
Citie
,
the
which
he
gaue
to
Geffrey
and
to
the
Prouost
his
Host
,
&
all
the
Land
that
his
Vncle
held
.
Then
he
made
him
readie
,
and
tooke
gould
and
siluer
plentie
,
and
tooke
his
leaue
of
Geffrey
and
of
his
Host
and
of
all
other
,
&
so
he
and
his
companie
departed
,
and
so
road
ouer
Hils
and
Dals
,
night
and
day
a
certaine
space
without
finding
of
any
aduenture
worthy
to
be
had
in
memorie
.
At
last
he
came
néere
to
the
Sea-side
,
whereas
the
Tower
of
the
Gyaunt
was
,
when
Huon
saw
it
,
he
sayd
vnto
his
companie
.
Sirs
,
yonder
I
sée
a
Tower
,
the
which
was
forbidden
me
by
Oberon
,
but
as
God
help
me
,
before
it
be
night
I
will
sée
what
is
within
it
,
whatsoeuer
come
thereof
.
Then
Gerames
beheld
the
Tower
,
and
began
to
sorow
,
and
said
:
Ah
Huon
,
he
is
a
foole
that
agréeth
to
the
counsaile
of
a
Child
,
Sir
,
for
Gods
sake
beware
that
you
breake
not
the
commandement
of
King
Oberon
,
for
if
you
doe
,
great
ill
is
like
to
come
vnto
you
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
if
all
the
men
nowe
liuing
shoulde
forbid
mee
to
goe
thether
,
I
would
not
obay
them
,
for
you
knowe
well
,
I
departed
out
of
Fraunce
for
none
other
thing
,
but
to
search
the
strangest
aduentures
,
and
I
demaund
nothing
else
but
to
find
aduentures
,
therefore
speake
no
more
to
the
contrarie
,
for
ere
I
sléepe
I
will
fight
with
the
Gyant
,
for
though
he
be
more
harder
then
yron
,
yet
I
shall
slay
him
,
or
he
mée
:
and
you
Gerames
&
all
the
other
,
abyde
you
héere
in
this
meadowe
vntill
I
returne
againe
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Gerames
)
in
wéeping
,
it
sore
displeaseth
me
that
it
will
bee
no
better
:
therefore
I
recommende
you
vnto
the
sauegard
of
God
.
Thus
Huon
departed
and
left
his
companie
heauily
complayning
.
Huon
armed
himselfe
,
and
so
tooke
his
way
,
and
kissed
all
his
men
one
after
another
,
and
tooke
with
him
his
Horne
and
Cup
,
so
all
alone
on
foot
he
went
foorth
,
&
rested
not
vntill
he
came
to
the
gate
of
the
castle
of
Dunother
,
there
he
saw
the
twoo
men
of
Brasse
,
that
without
ceasing
beate
with
their
●layles
,
he
beheld
them
well
,
and
thought
it
was
in
a
manner
impossible
to
enter
without
death
.
Then
he
began
to
consider
hereon
with
himselfe
,
how
King
Oberon
had
shewed
him
the
troth
,
and
thought
without
the
aide
of
the
grace
of
God
,
it
were
impossible
to
enter
,
whereuppon
he
beheld
all
about
,
if
there
were
any
other
place
to
enter
,
at
last
he
saw
neere
to
a
piller
of
marble
,
a
Bason
of
gould
fast
tyed
with
a
chaine
,
then
he
approached
neere
thereto
,
and
drew
out
his
sword
,
wherwith
he
strake
thrée
great
stroaks
on
the
Bason
,
so
that
the
sound
thereof
might
well
be
heard
into
the
Castle
.
Within
the
Tower
there
was
a
Damsell
called
Sibilla
,
when
she
heard
the
Bason
sound
,
she
had
great
maruaile
thereat
,
then
she
went
to
a
window
,
and
looked
out
and
saw
that
Huon
would
enter
,
whereuppon
she
went
backe
againe
and
said
,
ah
good
Lord
,
what
knight
is
yonder
without
that
would
enter
?
if
the
Gyant
awake
,
anone
he
will
be
slaine
,
for
if
there
were
a
Thowsand
Knights
together
,
they
should
all
soone
be
destroyed
:
surely
I
haue
great
desire
to
know
what
he
is
,
and
where
he
was
borne
,
for
as
me
séemeth
he
should
be
of
Fraunce
,
to
know
the
troth
I
wil
goe
to
the
window
againe
,
to
sée
if
I
may
haue
of
him
any
knowledge
.
Then
shée
went
out
of
her
chamber
,
and
went
to
a
window
néere
to
the
gate
,
and
looked
out
and
saw
Huon
all
armed
abiding
at
the
gate
,
then
she
beheld
the
blazure
of
his
shield
,
wherein
was
portrayed
thrée
crosses
of
gould
,
whereby
she
knew
well
he
was
of
Fraunce
.
Alas
quod
shée
,
I
am
but
lost
if
the
Gyant
know
that
I
haue
béene
héere
,
then
she
returned
againe
in
hast
,
and
went
to
the
Chamber
dore
whereas
the
Gyant
lay
and
slept
,
and
she
perceiued
hée
was
yet
a
sléepe
,
for
he
rowted
that
it
was
maruaile
to
héere
.
Then
she
returned
againe
quickly
to
the
gate
,
and
opened
a
wicket
,
out
of
the
which
there
yssued
such
a
wind
,
that
if
caused
the
two
men
with
their
flayles
to
stand
still
in
rest
,
when
shée
had
opened
the
wicket
,
hastily
shée
returned
into
her
Chamber
,
and
when
Huon
sawe
the
little
wicket
open
,
he
aduaunced
himselfe
&
entred
,
for
the
two
men
with
their
flayles
were
in
rest
,
then
hée
went
further
thinking
to
finde
them
that
had
opened
the
wicket
:
but
hée
was
sore
abashed
when
he
could
finde
no
creature
,
there
were
so
many
Chambers
,
that
he
wist
not
whether
to
goe
to
finde
that
he
sought
for
.
Thus
he
searched
all
about
,
and
at
last
hée
sawe
about
a
Pillar
fourtéene
men
lye
dead
,
whereof
hée
had
great
maruaile
,
and
said
,
that
he
would
returne
backe
againe
,
then
he
went
out
of
the
Hall
and
came
to
the
gate
,
wéening
to
haue
found
it
open
:
but
it
was
closed
by
it selfe
,
and
the
men
againe
did
beat
with
their
flayles
.
Alas
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
nowe
I
sée
well
I
cannot
escape
from
hence
,
then
he
returned
into
the
Castle
,
and
hearkened
about
,
and
as
he
went
searching
carefully
,
he
heard
the
voice
of
a
Damsell
pitiously
wéeping
.
He
came
there
as
she
was
,
and
humbly
saluted
her
,
and
said
:
Faire
Damsell
,
I
cannot
tell
if
you
can
vnderstand
my
language
or
not
,
knowe
of
you
I
would
,
wherefore
you
make
this
great
sorrowe
?
Sir
,
(
quoth
she
)
I
wéepe
because
I
haue
of
you
great
pitie
,
for
if
the
Gyant
heare
within
(
who
is
yet
a
sléepe
)
hap
to
awake
,
you
are
but
dead
&
lost
.
Faire
Ladie
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
pray
you
shew
me
what
you
be
,
and
where
you
were
borne
?
Sir
,
(
quoth
shée
)
I
am
Daughter
to
Guinemer
,
who
in
his
time
was
Earle
of
Saint
Omers
,
&
am
Néece
to
Duke
Seuin
of
Bourdeaux
.
When
Huon
heard
that
,
right
humbly
he
kissed
her
,
and
saide
.
Madame
,
knowe
for
troth
,
that
you
are
my
néere
Kinsewoman
,
for
I
am
Sonne
to
Duke
Seuin
:
I
pray
you
shew
me
what
aduenture
hath
brought
you
into
this
Castle
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
she
)
my
Father
had
deuotion
to
sée
the
holy
Sepulchre
,
and
he
loued
me
so
well
,
that
he
would
not
leaue
me
behind
him
,
and
as
we
were
on
the
Sea
néere
to
the
Citie
of
Escalone
in
Surry
,
there
arose
a
great
tempest
vpon
the
Sea
,
that
the
winde
brought
vs
néere
vnto
this
Castle
,
and
the
Gyant
being
in
his
Tower
,
saw
vs
in
great
danger
of
drowning
,
&
that
we
were
driuen
into
this
Port
,
he
came
downe
out
of
his
Pallaice
,
and
slewe
my
Father
,
and
all
them
that
were
with
him
except
my selfe
,
and
so
brought
me
into
this
Tower
,
whereas
I
haue
béen
these
Seauen
yeares
in
great
distresse
and
miserie
.
And
nowe
Coozen
,
I
pray
you
what
aduenture
hath
brought
you
hether
into
this
strang
Countrey
?
Coozen
,
(
quoth
he
)
séeing
you
will
knowe
of
my
aduentures
,
I
shal
shew
you
the
troth
,
King
Charlemaine
hath
sent
mee
in
messuage
to
the
Admirall
Gaudise
in
Babilon
,
I
beare
him
a
Messuage
by
mouth
and
by
Letters
,
and
as
my
way
lay
,
I
am
come
by
this
Tower
,
and
I
demaunded
of
a
Paynim
who
was
within
this
Tower
,
and
he
answeared
me
and
sayd
,
howe
héere
should
bée
a
great
and
an
horrible
Gyant
,
who
hath
done
much
euill
to
them
that
haue
passed
this
way
.
And
I
thought
to
passe
this
way
,
to
fight
with
him
and
destroy
him
,
and
to
deliuer
the
Countrey
of
him
,
and
I
haue
left
my
companie
héere
by
in
a
Valley
to
tarie
for
me
.
Deare
Coozen
,
(
quoth
she
)
I
haue
great
maruaile
that
you
would
take
on
you
such
a
folly
,
for
if
ye
were
Fiue
hundred
men
together
well
armed
,
yée
durst
not
all
abide
him
if
hée
were
armed
with
his
armour
,
for
none
can
endure
against
him
,
therefore
Cosin
I
counsell
you
to
returne
backe
againe
ere
he
doe
awake
,
and
I
shall
open
you
the
wicket
,
so
that
you
shall
passe
out
without
any
danger
.
Chap.
XXXII
.
¶
How
the
Damsell
cosen
to
Huon
,
shewed
him
the
chamber
whereas
the
Gyant
slept
,
and
how
he
went
and
waked
him
,
and
of
the
good
armour
that
the
Gyant
deliuered
to
Huon
.
WHen
Huon
had
well
vnderstood
the
Damsell
,
he
said
,
Cosen
know
for
troth
,
ere
I
depart
hence
,
I
will
sée
what
man
he
is
,
it
shall
neuer
be
said
(
to
my
reproch
)
in
the
court
of
any
Prince
,
that
for
feare
of
any
miscreant
I
should
be
of
so
faint
a
courage
,
that
I
durst
not
abide
him
,
certainly
I
had
rather
die
than
such
a
fault
should
come
to
me
.
Ah
Cosen
quoth
shée
,
then
I
sée
well
both
you
and
I
are
destroyed
,
but
séeing
it
is
thus
,
I
shall
shew
you
the
chamber
whereas
he
sléepeth
,
and
when
yée
haue
séene
him
,
yet
then
yée
may
returne
.
First
goe
into
this
chamber
that
you
sée
héere
before
you
,
wherein
yée
shall
find
bread
and
wine
and
other
victuals
,
and
in
the
next
you
shall
find
clothes
of
silke
,
and
many
rich
iewels
,
then
in
the
third
chamber
yée
shall
find
the
foure
Gods
of
the
Paynims
,
they
be
all
of
fine
massie
gould
,
&
in
the
fourth
yée
shall
find
the
Gyant
lying
a
sléepe
on
a
rich
bed
:
then
sir
if
ye
were
of
my
mind
,
I
would
counsell
you
to
strike
of
his
head
sléeping
,
for
if
he
awake
,
you
cannot
escape
without
death
.
Ladie
quoth
Huon
,
and
god
will
,
it
shall
neuer
be
said
to
my
disgrace
,
that
I
should
strike
any
man
without
his
knowledge
.
Then
Huon
departed
from
the
Ladie
,
his
sword
being
in
his
hand
and
his
helmet
on
his
head
,
and
his
shield
about
his
necke
,
and
so
entred
into
the
first
chamber
,
and
then
into
the
second
and
third
,
wheras
he
saw
the
foure
Gods
:
when
he
had
well
regarded
them
,
he
gaue
each
of
them
a
stroake
with
his
sword
,
and
then
he
entred
into
the
chamber
whereas
the
Gyant
lay
sléeping
,
Huon
noted
him
aduisedly
,
and
the
bed
that
he
lay
on
,
the
which
was
so
rich
,
that
the
valew
thereof
could
not
be
prized
,
the
curtaines
,
couerings
,
and
pillowes
were
of
such
riches
,
that
it
was
great
beautie
to
behould
them
.
Also
the
chamber
was
hanged
with
rich
clothes
,
&
the
floare
couered
with
carpets
,
when
Huon
had
well
regarded
all
this
,
and
well
considered
of
the
Gyant
,
who
was
xvij
.
foote
of
length
,
and
his
body
fournished
thereafter
and
all
his
other
members
,
but
a
more
fowler
&
hideous
creature
was
neuer
séene
,
with
a
great
head
,
great
eares
,
and
a
camelled
nose
&
eyes
burning
like
a
candle
.
Ah
good
Lord
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
would
King
Charlemaine
were
héere
to
sée
vs
twoo
fight
,
for
I
am
sure
then
ere
he
departed
,
my
peace
should
be
made
with
him
.
Lord
god
,
I
humbly
require
thée
to
be
my
succour
against
this
enemy
,
for
if
it
be
not
thy
good
pleasure
,
against
him
I
can
no
while
endure
.
Then
Huon
fiercely
aduanced
foorth
,
and
made
the
signe
of
the
Crosse
,
casting
in
his
mind
what
he
might
doe
,
for
he
thought
if
he
slew
him
sléeping
,
it
should
be
a
great
reproch
to
him
,
and
it
would
be
said
that
he
had
slaine
a
man
dead
,
whereupon
he
said
to
himselfe
:
shame
haue
I
if
I
touch
him
ere
I
haue
defied
him
,
then
Huon
cryed
out
aloud
and
said
:
Arise
thou
heathen
hound
,
or
else
I
shall
strike
off
thy
head
.
When
the
Gyant
heard
Huon
speake
,
he
awaked
fiercely
,
and
beheld
Huon
,
and
rose
vp
so
quickly
,
that
in
rising
he
brake
the
bedsted
that
he
lay
vpon
,
then
he
said
to
Huon
.
Frend
,
they
that
sent
thée
hether
,
loued
thée
but
little
,
nor
doubted
not
me
.
And
when
Huon
heard
the
Gyant
speake
french
,
he
had
great
maruaile
and
said
,
I
am
come
hether
to
see
thee
,
and
it
may
be
so
,
that
I
haue
done
it
vnaduisedly
.
Then
the
Gyant
said
,
thou
sayest
troth
,
for
if
I
were
armed
as
thou
art
,
Fiue
hundred
men
such
as
thou
art
could
not
endure
me
,
but
that
they
should
all
die
,
but
thou
seest
I
am
naked
,
without
sword
or
weapon
,
yet
for
all
that
I
doubt
thée
not
.
Then
Huon
thought
in
himselfe
,
that
it
would
be
a
great
shame
to
him
,
to
assaile
a
man
without
armour
or
weapon
,
wherefore
he
said
:
Goe
and
arme
thée
,
or
incontinent
I
shall
slay
thée
.
Fréend
quoth
the
Gyant
,
this
that
thou
sayest
,
procéedeth
of
a
good
courage
&
of
courtesie
.
Then
he
armed
him
,
and
tooke
in
his
hand
a
great
fawchin
,
and
Huon
was
withdrawne
into
the
Pallaice
abiding
for
the
Gyant
,
who
tarried
not
long
but
came
to
Huon
,
&
said
:
where
art
thou
,
behould
me
héere
ready
to
destroy
thée
,
without
thou
make
good
defence
?
yet
I
desire
thee
tell
me
what
thou
art
,
to
th
intent
that
I
may
(
when
I
haue
slaine
thée
)
tell
how
I
haue
slaine
such
a
one
,
that
by
his
folly
came
to
assaile
me
in
myne
owne
Pallaice
.
Great
pride
it
was
in
thée
,
that
thou
wouldest
not
strike
me
ere
I
was
armed
,
but
whosoeuer
thou
art
,
thou
séemest
sonne
to
a
noble
man
:
I
pray
thée
shew
mee
whether
thou
wouldest
goe
,
and
what
mooued
thée
to
come
hether
,
to
th
intent
that
I
might
know
the
troth
of
thine
enterprize
,
that
when
I
haue
slaine
thee
;
I
may
make
my
vaunt
to
my
men
,
that
I
haue
slaine
such
a
man
,
that
thought
scorne
and
disdaine
to
strike
me
ere
I
was
armed
.
Paynim
quoth
Huon
,
thou
art
in
a
great
folly
,
when
thou
so
rashly
reputest
me
for
dead
:
But
seing
thou
wouldst
know
the
troth
,
I
am
a
poore
knight
,
from
whome
king
Charlemaine
hath
taken
my
Lands
,
and
banished
me
out
of
the
Realme
of
Fraunce
,
and
hath
sent
me
for
to
doe
a
messuage
to
the
Admirall
Gaudise
at
Babilon
,
and
my
name
is
Huon
,
Sonne
to
Duke
Seuin
of
Bourdeaux
.
Now
I
haue
shewed
all
the
troth
of
mine
enterprize
,
and
now
I
pray
thée
tell
me
where
thou
wert
borne
,
and
who
engendred
thée
,
to
th
intent
that
when
I
haue
slaine
thée
,
I
may
make
mine
auaunt
in
king
Charles
Court
,
and
before
all
my
frends
:
that
I
haue
slaine
such
a
maruaylous
great
Gyant
as
thou
art
.
Then
the
Giant
said
,
if
thou
slay
me
,
thou
maiest
well
make
thy
vaunt
,
that
thou
hast
slaine
Angolofer
the
Gyant
,
who
hath
xvij
.
brethren
,
of
whome
I
am
the
yongest
.
Also
thou
maiest
say
,
that
vnto
the
drie
trée
and
to
the
red
sea
,
there
is
no
man
but
is
tributarie
to
me
.
I
haue
chaced
the
Admirall
Gaudise
,
to
whome
thou
saiest
thou
goest
,
&
haue
taken
from
him
by
puissance
diuers
of
his
Cities
,
and
he
doth
me
yéerely
seruage
,
by
the
tender
of
a
Ring
of
gould
,
to
buy
his
heade
withall
.
Also
I
tooke
from
Oberon
the
Fayrie
King
,
this
puissant
Towre
,
who
for
all
his
enchaunting
&
Fayries
could
not
resist
me
,
and
also
I
tooke
from
him
a
rich
Armour
,
thou
neuer
heardst
of
such
another
,
for
it
hath
such
vertue
,
that
whosoeuer
can
put
it
on
,
can
neuer
be
wearie
nor
discomfited
.
But
there
is
in
it
,
another
especiall
vertue
,
for
he
that
must
weare
that
armour
,
must
be
without
spot
of
deadly
sinne
,
&
also
his
mother
must
be
without
carnall
copulation
with
any
man
,
except
with
her
owne
husband
,
I
beléeue
there
cannot
be
found
any
man
that
may
weare
this
Armour
.
Also
it
is
of
such
vertue
,
that
whosoeuer
hath
it
on
his
bodye
,
cannot
be
grieued
neither
with
fire
nor
water
.
By
Mahound
I
haue
prooued
it
,
and
because
I
haue
found
such
courtesie
in
thee
,
that
thou
gauest
me
leaue
to
arme
me
:
I
will
giue
thee
leaue
to
assay
if
thou
canst
put
on
that
Armour
,
in
regard
I
know
,
that
neither
thou
,
nor
any
knight
else
can
be
able
to
doe
it
.
Then
the
Gyant
went
to
his
coffer
,
and
tooke
out
the
Armour
,
and
came
to
Huon
and
said
:
See
,
heere
is
the
good
armour
,
I
giue
thee
leaue
to
assay
to
put
it
on
thy
body
.
Then
Huon
tooke
the
Armour
and
went
back
a
little
,
and
put
off
his
owne
armour
,
and
tooke
that
belonging
to
the
Gyant
,
and
incontinent
did
it
on
his
bodie
,
then
hastily
he
put
on
his
helmet
,
and
tooke
his
shéeld
&
sword
in
his
hand
,
and
deuoutly
thanked
our
Lord
God
of
this
great
grace
.
Then
the
Gyant
said
,
by
Mahound
,
I
had
little
thought
thou
hadst
been
such
a
man
,
that
Armour
becommeth
thee
exceeding
well
,
nowe
I
haue
quit
the
courtesie
that
thou
shewedst
mee
,
therefore
I
pray
thee
put
off
the
Armour
,
and
deliuer
it
me
againe
.
Not
so
sir
by
your
leaue
,
answeared
Huon
,
this
Armour
is
meeter
for
me
,
than
such
a
Helhound
as
thou
art
,
therefore
know
for
troth
,
I
will
not
render
it
againe
for
xiiij
.
of
the
best
Cities
between
this
and
Parys
.
Friend
quoth
the
Gyant
,
seing
thou
wilt
not
render
me
againe
the
Armour
,
I
am
content
to
let
thee
depart
hence
without
any
hurt
or
damage
,
and
also
I
will
giue
thée
my
Ring
of
gould
,
the
which
the
Admirall
Gaudise
gaue
me
,
for
I
know
well
it
will
stand
thee
in
good
stead
,
if
thou
thinkest
to
fournish
thy
messuage
,
for
when
thou
comest
to
the
gate
of
his
Pallaice
,
and
sayst
how
thou
art
a
messenger
sent
from
kyng
Charles
,
thou
shalt
find
foure
gates
,
and
at
euery
gate
foure
Porters
,
so
that
at
the
first
gate
,
if
it
be
knowen
thou
be
a
frenchman
:
one
of
thy
hands
shal
be
cut
of
,
and
at
the
second
gate
thy
other
hand
,
and
at
the
third
gate
one
of
thy
féet
,
and
at
the
fourth
the
other
foote
,
and
then
shalt
thou
bee
brought
before
the
Admirall
,
and
there
thy
head
striken
off
.
And
therfore
to
escape
these
perils
,
&
furnish
thy
messuage
,
and
to
th
intent
that
thou
maiest
surely
retourne
,
giue
me
againe
my
Armour
and
I
shall
giue
the
my
ring
of
gold
,
the
which
when
thou
but
shewest
it
,
thou
shalt
be
receiued
with
great
honor
at
euery
gate
,
and
then
thou
maist
go
&
retourne
surelye
into
the
Pallaice
at
thy
pleasure
,
and
no
man
to
let
thee
,
for
if
thou
hadst
slaine
Fiue
hundred
men
,
there
shal
be
none
so
hardy
as
to
touch
thée
,
nor
to
doe
thee
any
yll
if
thou
hast
this
Ring
about
thée
,
for
when
I
haue
nede
of
men
or
mony
,
I
cannot
lacke
if
I
send
this
ring
for
a
token
,
therfore
I
pray
thee
let
me
haue
againe
my
Armour
.
Chap.
XXXIII
.
¶
How
Huon
slew
the
great
Gyant
,
and
how
he
called
Gerames
and
his
company
to
him
,
and
of
the
ioy
that
they
made
for
the
death
of
the
Gyant
.
WHen
Huon
vnderstoode
the
Paynim
,
he
said
.
Ah
thou
fell
and
false
deceiuer
,
know
for
troth
,
if
all
the
Preachers
betwéen
the
east
&
west
preached
to
me
a
whole
yeare
,
and
that
thou
wouldest
giue
me
all
that
thou
hast
,
and
thy
Ring
therewith
:
I
would
not
render
againe
the
good
Armour
that
is
now
on
my
bodie
,
first
I
slay
thée
,
&
then
,
as
for
thy
Ring
that
thou
praisest
so
much
:
I
will
likewise
haue
it
whether
thou
wilt
or
not
.
When
the
Gyant
had
well
heard
Huon
,
and
saw
that
in
no
wise
he
could
get
againe
his
Armour
:
he
was
then
sorowfull
,
and
because
he
saw
how
Huon
reprooued
him
,
therewith
he
was
so
sore
displeased
,
that
his
eyes
séemed
like
twoo
burning
candels
,
then
he
yet
demaunded
of
Huon
,
if
he
would
doe
none
otherwise
.
No
truly
quoth
Huon
,
though
thou
be
great
and
strong
,
I
haue
no
feare
of
thée
,
seing
I
haue
on
this
good
Armour
:
therefore
in
the
name
of
god
and
of
his
diuine
puissance
I
defie
thée
.
And
I
thée
quoth
the
Gyant
,
for
all
the
Armour
thou
canst
not
endure
against
me
.
Then
the
Gyant
approched
to
Huon
,
and
lift
vp
his
fawchin
thinking
to
haue
striken
him
,
but
he
fayled
,
for
the
stroke
glent
,
and
the
fawchin
light
vpon
a
piller
,
and
entred
into
it
more
then
twoo
foot
,
then
Huon
(
who
was
quicke
and
light
)
behoulding
the
maruaylous
stroke
,
quickly
stept
foorth
with
his
good
sword
in
his
hand
,
and
seing
how
the
Gyant
had
his
fawchin
sticking
fast
in
the
piller
,
he
strake
the
Gyant
on
both
the
armes
néere
to
his
hands
in
such
wise
,
that
he
strake
off
both
his
hands
,
so
that
they
with
the
fawchin
fell
downe
to
the
earth
.
When
the
Gyant
felt
himselfe
so
sore
hurt
,
with
paine
therof
he
gaue
a
maruaylous
crie
,
so
horrible
,
as
though
all
the
Towre
had
fallen
to
the
earth
:
whereat
the
Damsell
Sibylla
being
in
her
chamber
,
was
sore
abashed
,
she
went
out
of
her
chamber
and
found
a
staffe
by
the
way
,
she
tooke
it
vp
in
her
hands
,
and
came
to
the
Pallaice
whereas
she
heard
the
cry
,
and
met
the
Gyant
flying
away
to
saue
himselfe
,
but
the
Damsell
well
aduised
,
when
she
saw
that
he
fled
,
she
cast
the
staffe
betwéene
his
legges
,
so
that
thereby
he
fell
to
the
earth
,
and
Huon
who
came
after
him
with
his
sword
in
his
hand
,
he
hasted
him
,
&
gaue
the
Gyant
many
a
great
stroke
,
and
the
Gyant
cryed
out
so
high
,
that
it
was
very
terrible
to
heare
him
.
Then
Huon
lift
vp
his
sword
,
and
gaue
him
such
a
stroake
in
the
necke
,
that
his
head
flew
to
the
earth
,
then
Huon
wiped
his
sword
,
and
put
it
vp
into
the
sheath
,
and
he
came
to
the
head
thinking
to
haue
taken
it
vp
,
and
to
haue
set
it
on
the
height
of
the
Towre
,
but
the
head
was
so
great
and
heauy
,
that
he
could
not
remooue
it
nor
tourne
the
bodie
,
then
he
smiled
and
said
.
Ah
good
Lord
,
I
thanke
thée
of
thy
grace
,
that
thou
hast
giuen
me
the
puissance
to
slay
such
a
creature
,
would
to
god
that
this
body
and
head
were
nowe
in
the
Pallaice
of
Parys
,
before
Charlemaine
Kinge
of
Fraunce
,
so
that
he
knewe
that
I
haue
slaine
him
.
Then
Huon
went
to
a
window
and
looked
out
,
and
saw
where
his
company
were
,
than
said
he
to
them
on
hie
.
Sirs
come
vp
hether
,
ye
may
doe
it
surely
,
for
this
Pallaice
is
woonne
,
&
the
Gyant
slaine
.
When
Gerames
,
Garyn
,
&
the
other
heard
that
,
they
were
ioyfull
and
thanked
our
lord
god
,
then
they
came
to
the
gate
,
and
Sybilla
the
Damsell
went
&
opened
the
wicket
,
whereby
the
enchantment
fayled
,
then
they
entred
&
followed
the
Damsell
,
who
brought
them
into
the
Pallaice
to
Huon
,
and
when
they
saw
him
,
they
all
wept
for
ioy
,
and
embraced
and
kissed
him
,
and
demanded
if
he
had
any
hurt
.
Sirs
quoth
Huon
,
I
thanke
god
I
féele
no
hurt
,
and
then
he
brought
them
where
as
the
Gyant
lay
dead
,
when
they
saw
him
,
they
had
maruaile
how
he
could
be
slaine
by
Huon
,
they
were
affraid
to
sée
him
lye
dead
.
Then
Gerames
demanded
of
Huon
,
what
was
the
Damsell
that
was
there
,
and
Huon
shewed
how
she
was
his
coozen
,
and
shewed
them
all
the
maner
how
she
came
thether
:
whereof
they
had
great
ioy
and
embraced
her
,
then
they
all
vnarmed
themselues
,
and
went
to
supper
,
and
eate
and
dranke
at
their
pleasure
,
but
their
ioy
endured
not
long
,
as
yée
shall
heare
héereafter
.
Chap.
XXXIIII
.
¶
How
Huon
departed
from
the
castle
of
the
Gyant
,
and
tooke
leaue
of
his
company
,
and
went
alone
a
foot
to
the
sea-side
,
whereas
he
found
Mallaborn
of
the
Fayrie
,
on
whome
he
mounted
to
passe
the
Sea
.
YE
haue
heard
here
before
,
how
Huon
conquered
the
Giant
,
the
which
was
great
ioy
to
all
his
companie
,
then
the
next
day
Huon
called
them
all
together
,
and
said
.
Sirs
,
yée
knowe
well
the
enterprize
that
I
haue
taken
on
me
to
doe
,
touching
the
Admyrall
Gaudise
▪
therefore
it
is
conuenient
,
that
as
shortly
as
I
can
,
to
doe
my
messuage
that
I
am
charged
by
king
Charles
to
doe
to
the
Admirall
Gaudise
:
wherefore
I
desire
you
all
,
to
kéepe
good
and
true
companie
with
this
noble
Damsell
,
&
also
I
require
you
to
tarrie
héere
xv
.
daies
,
and
then
if
I
retourne
not
,
goe
you
all
into
Fraunce
,
and
take
this
noble
Damsell
with
you
,
and
salute
from
me
king
Charlemaine
and
all
the
Péeres
of
Fraunce
,
and
shew
them
the
hard
aduentures
that
I
haue
had
,
and
how
I
am
gone
to
perfourme
his
messuage
.
When
his
companie
vnderstood
that
he
would
depart
,
they
were
sorowfull
and
saide
.
Sir
,
yée
desire
vs
to
tarrie
héere
xv
.
daies
,
know
for
troth
,
wée
shall
tarrie
héere
for
you
an
whole
yéere
.
Sirs
quoth
he
I
thanke
you
,
then
he
made
him
readie
to
depart
,
and
armed
him
,
and
tooke
his
Cuppe
and
Horne
,
and
also
the
Gyants
Ring
,
the
which
he
did
put
about
his
arme
,
and
then
he
kist
his
Coosen
and
all
the
others
,
and
they
all
made
great
lamentation
for
his
departing
.
Then
they
went
vp
into
the
Pallaice
,
&
looked
out
at
the
windowes
after
Huon
as
long
as
they
might
sée
him
:
Huon
went
foorth
till
he
came
to
the
sea-side
,
the
which
was
not
farre
from
the
Castle
,
and
there
was
a
little
Hauen
,
whereas
alwaies
was
wont
to
lye
some
manner
of
ship
or
vessell
to
passe
ouer
the
Sea
.
And
when
Huon
came
thether
,
though
nowe
at
this
instant
there
was
none
at
all
,
finding
no
meanes
for
passage
,
he
said
.
Ah
good
Lord
,
what
shall
I
doe
,
that
I
can
finde
heere
no
boate
or
vessell
to
passe
in
?
alas
in
an
ill
houre
I
slew
Charlot
,
wherby
I
am
thus
still
in
danger
,
howbeit
I
did
it
in
mine
owne
defence
:
great
wrong
therefore
king
Charles
hath
done
,
to
banish
me
out
of
mine
owne
Countrey
.
These
and
the
like
complaints
made
Huon
there
being
alone
,
and
began
sore
to
lament
,
but
sodainly
on
his
right
hand
he
saw
a
great
beast
come
swimming
towards
him
,
like
a
Beare
,
Huon
beheld
him
,
and
made
on
himselfe
a
signe
of
the
Crosse
,
and
drew
out
his
swoord
to
defend
himselfe
,
as
thinking
the
Beast
would
haue
assailed
him
:
but
he
did
not
,
but
went
a
little
off
from
Huon
,
&
shooke
himselfe
in
such
wise
,
that
his
skinne
fell
off
,
and
then
he
was
as
faire
a
man
and
as
well
fourmed
as
could
be
séene
.
Then
Huon
had
great
feare
and
maruaile
,
when
he
saw
that
this
Beast
was
become
a
man
,
yet
he
approached
neere
to
him
,
and
demaunded
what
he
was
,
and
whether
he
were
an
humane
creature
,
or
els
an
ill
spirite
that
was
come
thether
to
tempt
him
,
and
said
,
right
nowe
thow
didst
swimme
in
the
sea
,
&
trauersed
the
great
waues
in
guise
of
a
maruailous
beast
:
I
charge
thee
in
the
name
of
God
thou
do
me
no
hurt
,
but
shew
me
what
thou
art
,
for
I
beleeue
thou
art
of
king
Oberons
company
:
Huon
quoth
he
,
dismay
thou
not
,
I
know
thée
right
well
,
thou
art
Sonne
to
Duke
Seuin
of
Bourdeaux
,
Royall
king
Oberon
hath
sent
me
to
thee
:
once
it
happened
me
to
breake
his
commaundment
,
wherfore
he
hath
condemned
me
to
be
this
xxx
.
yéeres
like
a
beast
in
the
Sea
.
Frend
quoth
Huon
,
by
the
Lord
that
fourmed
me
,
I
will
trust
thée
till
I
be
past
the
red
sea
.
Huon
quoth
Mallaborn
,
know
for
troth
,
I
am
sent
hether
for
no
other
cause
,
but
to
beare
thee
whether
thou
wilt
,
therefore
make
thee
readie
,
and
recommend
thy selfe
to
the
sauegard
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
and
than
let
me
alone
.
Than
Mallaborn
entred
againe
into
the
Beasts
skinne
,
and
said
to
Huon
.
Sir
mount
vpon
my
backe
.
Chap.
XXXV
.
¶
How
Huon
passed
the
Sea
vpon
Mallaborn
,
who
bare
him
to
Babilon
,
and
how
Huon
came
to
the
first
gate
,
and
so
to
the
second
.
WHen
Huon
sawe
the
Beaste
enter
againe
into
his
skinne
,
and
that
hee
taried
for
him
,
he
made
the
signe
of
the
crosse
,
and
prayed
god
to
saue
and
conduct
him
,
&
so
leapt
vpon
him
,
&
the
Beast
entred
into
the
Sea
,
and
swamme
as
fast
as
though
a
bird
had
slowen
,
so
that
within
a
short
space
he
trauersed
the
great
Ryuer
of
Nyle
,
the
which
cometh
from
Paradise
,
and
which
is
a
dangerous
Riuer
,
for
the
multitude
of
Serpents
and
Crocodilles
that
be
therein
:
howbeit
,
there
were
none
that
did
him
any
trouble
.
Then
when
they
came
to
land
,
Huon
was
ioyfull
,
and
Mallaborn
said
:
Right
déerely
shall
I
aby
the
time
that
thou
wert
borne
,
or
that
euer
I
knew
thée
,
for
the
intent
to
doe
thée
pleasure
,
I
shall
endure
yet
x.
yeares
like
a
Beast
in
the
Sea
,
and
xxx
.
yeares
I
haue
béen
so
already
,
so
that
my
time
is
in
all
xl
.
yéeres
.
I
haue
great
pitie
of
thée
,
for
there
is
no
man
borne
of
a
woman
,
that
knoweth
the
ill
and
pouertie
that
shall
fall
héereafter
to
thée
,
and
I
shall
suffer
much
for
the
loue
that
I
haue
to
thée
:
howbeit
,
I
shall
take
it
in
patience
.
Yonder
thou
maiest
sée
the
citie
whether
thou
wouldest
goe
,
moreouer
,
thou
knowest
what
hath
been
commaunded
thée
,
&
what
thou
hast
to
doe
,
and
yet
whatsoeuer
fall
,
breake
not
the
commaundement
of
king
Oberon
,
and
alwaies
be
true
&
say
the
troth
,
for
assoone
as
thou
makest
any
lye
,
thou
shalt
loose
the
loue
of
king
Oberon
:
thus
God
be
with
thée
,
for
I
may
no
longer
tarrie
.
So
he
went
againe
into
the
Sea
,
and
Huon
tarried
there
alone
,
recommending
himselfe
to
our
lord
god
,
and
so
tooke
the
way
to
the
Citie
,
and
there
entred
in
without
let
of
any
man
.
So
soone
as
he
was
entred
,
he
met
a
M.
Paynims
going
a
hawking
,
another
M.
coming
homeward
,
and
a
M.
horses
led
to
be
new
shod
,
&
a
M.
coming
from
shooing
,
than
he
saw
a
M.
men
playing
at
the
Chesse
,
&
another
M.
that
had
played
and
béen
mated
,
&
another
M.
talking
&
deuising
with
Damsels
,
and
another
M.
comming
from
drinking
of
the
Admirals
wine
,
and
another
M.
going
thether
.
When
Huon
all
armed
had
gone
a
great
space
in
the
Citie
,
he
had
great
maruaile
of
that
he
had
seene
,
and
that
he
had
met
such
multitude
of
people
.
And
he
studied
thereon
so
much
,
that
he
forgat
the
Gyants
Ryng
on
his
arme
,
and
the
men
that
he
met
had
great
maruaile
of
him
to
sée
him
goe
all
armed
a
foote
,
and
yet
he
went
still
forward
.
Alas
poore
vnhappie
Huon
,
that
could
not
remember
the
Gyants
Ring
about
his
arme
,
for
lacke
of
remembrance
thereof
,
he
suffered
after
so
much
trouble
,
that
there
is
no
humane
tongue
can
tell
it
,
as
yée
shall
heare
hereafter
.
At
last
he
came
into
a
great
place
before
the
first
gate
of
the
Pallaice
,
whereas
there
stoode
a
great
Vine
trée
set
vpon
bricke
pillers
of
diuers
colours
,
vnder
the
which
the
Admirall
Gaudise
one
day
in
the
wéeke
would
come
thether
,
and
vsed
to
giue
audience
to
all
Suters
.
When
Huon
had
regarded
all
this
,
he
came
to
the
first
gate
of
the
Pallaice
,
&
there
he
cryed
to
the
Porter
&
said
.
Friend
,
I
pray
you
open
the
gate
,
and
the
Porter
said
,
with
a
good
will
,
if
thou
be
a
Sarazin
thou
shalt
enter
.
Then
Huon
(
as
vnaduised
,
and
forgetting
himselfe
,
and
not
once
thinking
on
king
Oberons
commaundement
,
or
of
the
Gyants
Ring
about
his
arme
,
the
which
if
hee
had
shewed
foorth
,
hee
shoulde
not
haue
néeded
to
haue
made
any
lye
)
when
hee
had
heard
the
Paynim
demaund
whether
he
were
a
Sarazin
or
no
:
he
said
yes
,
than
the
Porter
said
,
than
may
you
surely
enter
.
So
Huon
passed
the
first
bridge
and
gate
,
and
when
he
came
to
the
second
,
he
remembred
himselfe
how
he
had
broken
king
Oberons
commaundement
,
wherewith
he
was
so
sorowfull
at
his
hart
,
that
he
wist
not
what
to
do
,
and
sware
them
that
he
would
neuer
lye
more
.
Then
he
tooke
the
Ring
in
his
hand
,
and
came
to
the
second
gate
,
and
said
to
the
Porter
:
Thou
villaine
,
he
that
died
on
the
crosse
,
confound
thee
,
open
this
gate
,
for
I
must
enter
.
When
the
Porter
heard
him
speake
so
fiercely
,
he
said
,
who
is
it
,
that
the
first
Porter
was
so
hardy
to
suffer
to
enter
in
at
the
first
gate
?
I
shall
shew
thee
quoth
Huon
,
séest
not
thou
this
Ring
,
the
which
is
a
token
that
I
may
passe
and
goe
whereas
me
list
.
When
the
Porter
heard
him
and
saw
the
Ring
,
he
knew
it
well
,
and
said
:
Sir
,
ye
be
welcome
,
how
fareth
the
Lord
the
ye
come
from
?
Huon
,
who
would
not
lye
,
passed
the
bridge
and
gaue
no
answere
,
and
so
came
to
the
third
gate
:
where
the
Porter
came
to
him
,
and
Huon
shewed
him
the
Ring
,
then
the
Porter
let
downe
the
bridge
,
and
opened
the
gate
,
and
with
great
reuerence
saluted
Huon
,
and
suffered
him
to
passe
.
When
Huon
was
thus
passed
the
thrée
bridges
,
then
he
remembred
how
he
had
made
a
lye
at
the
first
bridge
,
and
said
to
himselfe
.
Alas
,
what
shall
become
of
me
,
seeing
I
haue
so
lightly
broken
my
promise
to
him
that
hath
done
so
much
for
me
?
alas
,
I
forgot
the
Ring
that
was
about
mine
arme
,
how
be
it
,
I
trust
that
Oberon
will
not
be
displeased
for
it
,
seeing
I
did
it
not
wilfully
,
but
that
I
forgat
it
:
I
trust
he
will
take
no
more
regard
to
this
déede
,
then
he
did
when
I
blew
the
Horne
without
any
cause
,
thus
Huon
passed
the
thrée
gates
of
the
Pallaice
.
Chap.
XXXVI
.
¶
How
Huon
passed
the
fourth
Gate
,
and
howe
he
came
into
the
garden
whereas
the
Fountaine
was
,
and
of
that
which
he
did
there
.
WHen
Huon
saw
that
he
had
passed
the
thrée
gates
,
he
went
on
to
the
fourth
gate
,
with
the
Ring
in
his
hand
,
for
he
met
with
no
man
,
but
that
still
did
him
honour
when
they
saw
the
Ring
:
then
he
said
to
the
fourth
Porter
,
thou
villaine
Porter
,
I
charge
thée
foorthwith
open
the
gate
.
When
the
Porter
heard
him
he
had
great
maruaile
,
&
said
,
what
art
thou
that
art
armed
,
and
speakest
so
fiercesly
to
me
?
lay
away
thine
armour
,
and
then
shew
me
what
thou
art
&
whether
thou
wilt
goe
,
for
armed
as
thou
art
it
is
not
possible
for
to
enter
,
shew
me
by
thy
faith
how
thou
hast
passed
the
thrée
other
bridges
.
Than
Huon
said
,
hould
thy
peace
Paynim
,
I
am
a
Messenger
sent
from
noble
king
Charlemaine
,
and
whether
thou
wilt
or
not
I
will
passe
this
way
and
goe
to
the
Pallaice
to
the
Admirall
Gaudise
:
there
is
neyther
thou
nor
any
other
shall
lett
me
,
behould
this
token
that
I
shew
thée
.
The
Paynim
knew
it
anon
,
and
let
downe
the
bridge
,
and
opened
the
gate
,
and
knéeled
downe
and
kissed
and
embrabraced
his
leg
,
desiring
pardon
of
him
in
that
he
had
caused
him
to
tarrie
so
long
:
Paynim
quoth
Huon
,
good
day
mayest
thou
haue
.
Sir
quoth
the
Porter
,
ye
may
goe
to
the
Admirall
,
who
will
make
you
good
chéere
and
great
honour
,
for
there
is
nothing
that
yée
can
desire
,
but
it
shal
be
graunted
vnto
you
,
yea
and
if
it
be
his
only
Daughter
,
for
loue
of
the
Lord
from
whome
yée
bring
this
Ring
for
a
token
:
and
sir
,
I
require
you
how
doth
the
Lord
Angolofer
▪
commeth
hee
hether
or
not
?
Porter
quoth
Huon
,
if
he
come
hether
,
all
the
Diuels
of
hell
muste
bringe
him
hether
,
and
therewith
hee
passed
foorth
without
any
more
wordes
,
but
he
said
to
himselfe
.
Ah
good
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
helpe
and
aid
me
in
all
my
busines
,
I
was
tempted
with
an
euill
spirite
,
when
I
made
the
lye
at
the
first
gate
,
I
did
it
by
lightnesse
of
courage
and
for
lacke
of
remembrance
,
whereof
I
am
right
sorie
.
Huon
thus
being
in
displeasure
with
himselfe
for
the
lye
that
hee
had
made
,
went
forth
till
he
came
to
the
Pallaice
,
and
entred
into
a
faire
garden
,
wherein
the
Admirall
tooke
oftentimes
his
pastime
,
for
there
could
no
trée
,
frute
,
nor
flower
be
wished
for
,
but
there
they
might
be
found
both
in
sommer
&
winter
.
And
in
the
middest
of
this
garden
there
was
a
faire
Fountaine
comming
out
of
the
Ryuer
of
Nyle
that
commeth
from
Paradise
,
the
which
fountaine
as
then
was
of
such
vertue
,
that
if
any
sicke
man
did
drinke
thereof
,
or
washed
his
handes
and
face
therin
,
incontinent
he
should
be
whole
,
and
also
if
a
man
had
béen
of
great
age
,
he
should
retourne
againe
to
the
age
of
xxx
.
yéeres
,
and
old
women
to
become
as
fresh
and
lustie
as
a
maide
of
xv
.
yeares
.
This
Fountaine
had
that
vertue
by
the
space
of
lx.
yeares
,
but
x.
yeares
after
that
Huon
had
béen
there
,
it
was
destroyed
and
broken
by
the
Egiptians
,
who
made
warre
on
the
Admyrall
that
was
as
then
in
Babylon
.
And
when
Huon
had
washed
his
handes
and
face
in
the
Fountaine
,
and
dronke
of
the
water
,
he
beheld
the
Pallaice
,
and
thought
it
maruaylous
faire
,
and
when
he
had
well
regard
it
,
he
saw
a
little
beside
the
fountaine
a
great
Serpent
,
who
kept
the
Fountaine
,
to
th
intent
that
none
should
be
so
hardy
as
to
drinke
or
touch
the
Fountaine
:
for
if
a
traytour
,
or
any
man
that
had
falsefied
his
faith
did
touch
it
,
he
could
not
escape
without
death
.
But
when
the
Serpent
saw
Huon
,
he
enclined
himselfe
,
without
making
of
semblance
to
do
him
any
ill
.
Huon
sat
down
by
the
Fountaine
,
and
began
gréeuouslye
to
lament
,
and
said
.
Ah
good
Lord
,
without
thy
succour
it
is
impossible
for
me
to
depart
hence
aliue
.
Ah
noble
king
Oberon
,
forsake
me
not
nowe
in
this
néede
,
for
the
trespas
that
I
haue
done
ought
to
be
forgiuen
me
,
séeing
I
did
it
negligently
for
lacke
of
remembrance
,
certenly
I
will
know
,
if
for
so
small
a
cause
yee
will
leaue
me
,
wherefore
whatsoeuer
fall
,
I
shall
prooue
&
assay
to
know
the
troth
,
then
he
tooke
his
Horne
and
blew
it
so
fiercely
,
that
king
Oberon
heard
it
being
in
his
Forrest
,
&
when
he
heard
it
,
he
said
.
Ah
good
Lord
I
heare
the
false
Knight
blow
his
Horne
,
who
setteth
so
little
by
me
,
for
at
the
first
gate
that
he
passed
by
,
he
made
a
false
lye
:
by
the
Lord
that
fourmed
me
,
if
he
blow
till
the
vaines
of
his
necke
bur●●
in
sunder
,
he
shall
not
be
succoured
for
me
,
nor
for
any
manner
of
mischiefe
that
may
fall
to
him
.
Then
Huon
being
in
the
garden
blew
so
lowde
,
that
the
Admirall
,
who
was
set
at
his
dinner
,
arose
from
the
boord
with
all
his
Lords
,
and
all
other
ladies
and
Damsels
,
knights
and
squiers
,
boyes
,
and
scullions
of
the
kitchen
,
and
all
other
came
into
the
Pallaice
to
the
Admirall
,
and
began
to
daunce
and
singe
,
and
made
great
ioy
,
the
more
that
Huon
blew
his
Horne
,
the
more
they
daunced
and
sang
.
And
when
Huon
left
blowing
,
than
the
Admirall
called
his
Barons
,
and
commaunded
them
to
be
armed
,
and
said
.
Sirs
goe
into
this
garden
,
for
surely
there
is
some
Enchaunter
,
therefore
take
héed
that
he
escape
not
,
but
bring
him
aliue
to
me
,
for
I
will
know
of
him
the
cause
why
he
hath
done
this
déed
,
for
if
he
escape
,
he
will
doe
vs
more
ill
.
When
Huon
had
blowen
a
longe
space
,
and
sawe
no
body
come
to
him
,
he
was
sore
abashed
,
and
than
he
began
to
lament
and
said
.
Ah
good
Lord
god
,
now
I
sée
well
mine
end
approcheth
,
when
king
Oberon
fayleth
me
,
in
whom
I
haue
all
my
trust
in
life
and
death
.
Ah
déere
Lady
Mother
and
brother
Gerardine
,
I
shall
neuer
sée
you
more
.
Ah
noble
king
Charlemaine
,
great
wrong
haue
yée
done
to
me
,
thus
to
banish
me
without
desert
,
for
that
that
I
did
was
in
my
defence
,
god
forgiue
it
you
.
Ah
king
Oberon
,
well
mayēst
thou
be
reputed
for
an
vnkind
creature
,
thus
to
leaue
me
for
one
small
fault
,
certenly
if
thou
be
a
noble
man
,
I
hope
thou
wilt
pardon
me
,
at
least
,
I
put
all
to
god
,
and
to
him
I
submit
me
.
And
whatsoeuer
fall
,
I
will
enter
into
the
Pallaice
,
&
doe
my
Messuage
that
king
Charlemaine
hath
commaunded
me
to
doe
.
So
he
made
him
readie
,
and
departed
from
the
Fountaine
,
thinking
he
should
finde
the
Admirall
at
dinner
at
that
time
.
Chap.
XXXVII
.
¶
How
Huon
came
into
the
Pallaice
,
and
did
his
messuage
to
the
Admirall
,
and
how
he
slew
many
Paynims
,
and
was
afterward
taken
,
and
put
in
Pryson
.
WHen
Huon
had
been
a
certen
space
at
the
fountaine
,
he
departed
all
armed
,
and
mounted
vp
the
degrees
of
the
Pallaice
,
the
same
time
the
Admirall
had
caused
twoo
of
his
principall
goddes
to
be
set
in
the
middest
of
the
Pallaice
,
richly
adorned
,
and
before
them
twoo
great
torches
burning
,
so
that
no
Sarazin
passed
by
them
,
but
made
to
them
great
reuerence
,
but
Huon
passed
by
them
,
and
would
not
once
looke
on
them
,
nor
speake
to
no
man
that
hée
met
,
whereof
they
had
all
great
maruaile
and
sayd
one
to
another
,
so
that
Huon
easily
heard
them
.
I
beléeue
this
man
,
who
thus
entred
into
the
Pallaice
all
armed
,
is
some
messenger
sent
from
some
great
Prince
to
the
Admyrall
,
and
then
Huon
saw
a
Paynim
King
speaking
to
the
Admyrall
,
who
was
newly
come
to
the
Admirall
,
bicause
the
same
day
the
Admirall
Gaudise
should
haue
deliuered
to
him
his
Daughter
the
faire
Escleremond
in
mariage
,
and
Huon
sawe
well
,
howe
hee
was
the
greatest
Prince
that
as
then
was
there
with
the
Admirall
,
then
Huon
sayd
to
himselfe
.
Ah
good
Lord
,
if
I
acquite
my selfe
truly
to
King
Charlemaine
,
I
must
slay
this
Paynim
king
,
I
thinke
it
be
he
that
I
looke
for
,
séeing
he
sitteth
so
néere
to
the
Admirall
,
god
confound
me
▪
but
incontinent
I
will
strike
of
his
head
,
and
then
let
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
do
with
me
at
his
pleasure
.
Then
Huon
came
nere
to
the
table
,
and
drew
out
hys
sword
,
and
therewith
gaue
the
said
King
suche
a
stroke
,
that
his
head
fell
on
the
table
,
so
that
the
Admyrall
was
therwith
all
bloody
.
Then
Huon
with
a
hye
voyce
said
.
Ah
good
Lord
,
what
a
good
beginning
is
this
,
the
rest
I
remit
to
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
whome
I
require
to
aid
me
to
perfourme
the
rest
of
mine
enterprise
,
in
this
point
I
haue
nere
quit
my selfe
agaynst
king
Charlemaine
.
Then
the
Admirall
said
to
his
Barons
,
take
this
man
that
hath
doone
me
this
offence
,
as
to
murder
this
king
●itting
at
my
table
,
if
he
escape
,
looke
me
neuer
in
the
face
.
Then
the
Paynims
assailed
Huon
on
all
sides
,
and
cast
at
him
darts
and
swords
to
haue
slaine
him
.
But
his
good
Armor
saued
him
from
the
death
,
and
with
his
sword
he
slew
many
a
bolde
Paynim
,
so
that
none
durst
approch
néere
him
.
When
he
saw
that
he
was
sore
oppressed
,
he
tooke
his
Ring
from
off
his
arme
,
and
cast
it
on
the
table
before
the
Admirall
and
said
.
Sir
Admirall
,
beware
on
paine
of
thy
lyfe
,
of
doing
to
me
any
hurt
or
damage
,
by
this
token
that
I
shew
thee
.
Whan
the
Admirall
saw
the
Ring
,
hee
knew
it
well
,
then
hee
began
to
crye
,
that
no
man
should
be
so
hardye
as
to
touch
him
that
hath
slayne
the
Paynim
King
,
and
euery
man
let
Huon
in
rest
,
wherof
he
was
right
ioyfull
,
than
he
said
to
the
Admirall
,
Sir
,
I
will
from
hence
forth
that
thou
do
as
I
commaund
thee
.
Friend
quoth
the
Admirall
,
thou
mayest
do
in
my
Pallaice
what
thou
wilt
,
whatsoeuer
thou
commaund
shal
be
done
,
no
man
shall
say
the
contrary
.
Than
Huon
saw
where
his
daughter
the
fayre
Escleremond
sat
by
her
Father
,
and
Huon
went
to
her
,
and
kissed
her
iij.
times
before
her
Father
,
whereat
the
Damsell
was
much
abashed
,
but
she
saw
him
so
fayre
,
and
felt
his
mouth
so
sweet
,
that
she
thought
without
she
might
haue
him
to
her
Louer
,
she
should
dye
for
sorow
,
so
that
she
changed
colour
,
and
blushed
as
ruddie
as
a
rose
.
Whan
Huon
had
kissed
the
ladie
,
than
he
went
to
the
Admirall
and
said
.
Sir
Admirall
,
know
for
troth
that
I
am
christened
,
and
am
a
Messenger
sent
from
noble
king
Charlemaine
to
thée
,
bicause
there
is
no
Prince
christian
nor
heathen
,
but
that
obeyeth
his
commaundement
,
except
thy selfe
:
therefore
by
me
hee
sendeth
thee
worde
,
that
since
the
dolorous
day
of
battaile
at
Ronceuaux
,
whereas
he
lost
his
twoo
Nephews
,
Rowland
and
Oliuer
,
he
neuer
since
assembled
so
much
people
,
as
he
will
do
this
next
sommer
to
come
vpon
thée
both
by
water
and
by
land
,
without
thou
wilte
beleue
in
the
lawe
of
Iesus
Christ
,
therefore
if
thou
wilt
beléeue
me
,
be
christened
,
or
else
this
mischiefe
will
fall
vpon
thée
.
Speake
no
more
of
that
quoth
the
Admirall
,
for
I
had
rather
be
hewen
and
slaine
,
then
to
leaue
my
law
and
beléeue
vpon
thy
god
.
Sir
Admirall
quoth
Huon
,
moreouer
king
Charles
commaundeth
thée
to
send
him
a
M.
Sparhawkes
,
a
M.
Goshawkes
,
a
M.
Beares
,
and
a
M.
wayters
chayned
together
,
a
M.
yong
Varlets
,
a
M.
faire
Damsels
,
and
also
a
handfull
of
thy
beard
,
and
Foure
of
thy
great
téeth
.
Ha
quoth
the
Admirall
,
I
sée
thou
art
hardy
and
outragious
,
to
demaund
of
me
this
that
thou
hast
said
.
And
also
I
haue
great
maruaile
of
thy
Maister
,
that
he
is
so
foolish
as
to
commaund
me
by
thee
,
to
send
him
my
beard
and
great
téeth
,
before
this
time
he
hath
sent
me
more
than
xv
.
Messengers
,
&
hath
demaunded
part
of
this
that
thou
speakest
of
,
but
all
xv
.
haue
been
hanged
,
&
nowe
thou
art
come
by
thy
folly
to
make
vp
the
xvj
.
But
by
reason
of
the
Ring
that
thou
bearest
,
we
dare
not
touch
thée
:
I
pray
thée
therefore
by
the
faith
and
law
that
thou
art
of
,
shewe
mee
what
Diuell
hath
giuen
thée
that
Ring
.
Than
Huon
sore
abashed
,
as
he
that
durst
not
make
a
lye
,
for
feare
of
king
Oberon
,
said
.
Sir
,
not
for
doubt
of
thée
,
or
of
any
Paynim
héere
,
I
will
not
spare
to
shew
thee
the
troth
,
know
then
that
with
this
good
sword
I
haue
slaine
the
Lord
Angolofer
the
Gyant
.
When
the
Admirall
heard
that
,
he
said
to
his
Lords
.
Sirs
looke
that
this
Villaine
escape
not
,
for
by
all
the
Gods
that
I
beléeue
on
,
I
shall
neuer
haue
ioy
in
my
heart
vntill
I
sée
him
taken
.
Then
Paynims
and
Sarazins
on
all
parts
assayled
Huon
,
when
he
saw
that
,
he
commended
himselfe
to
our
Lord
god
,
and
thought
he
should
neuer
sée
faire
day
more
,
and
so
with
his
sword
in
both
his
hands
he
defended
himselfe
nobly
,
in
slaying
and
cutting
off
handes
,
and
féete
of
the
Sarazins
,
&
of
many
he
made
the
braynes
to
flye
abroad
on
the
pauement
,
great
terrour
it
was
to
behould
,
for
by
reason
of
his
good
Armour
,
there
was
no
Paynim
could
do
him
any
damage
,
but
they
gaue
him
way
,
and
durst
not
approch
néere
him
.
Huon
being
full
of
yre
as
he
fought
,
he
saw
on
the
one
side
of
the
Pallaice
an
Arch
in
the
wall
,
and
so
euer
still
fighting
he
drew
thether
,
and
set
his
backe
to
the
arch
,
to
th
intent
that
none
should
come
behind
him
.
There
he
fared
like
a
wilde
Boare
in
the
wood
▪
and
defended
himlelfe
in
such
wise
,
that
whome
soeuer
he
touched
with
a
full
stroke
,
had
no
néede
after
of
any
surgeon
,
thus
a
long
space
Huon
endured
,
and
had
no
great
harme
.
But
the
force
of
the
Paynims
was
so
great
,
that
it
was
not
possible
for
him
to
sustaine
long
,
for
he
waxed
so
wearie
,
that
his
stroakes
féebled
,
oftentimes
he
called
vpon
god
,
and
on
the
other
part
the
Admirall
cryed
to
his
men
and
said
.
Ah
yee
fainte
harted
slaues
,
great
shame
is
to
you
all
,
that
one
man
shall
so
long
endure
against
you
,
that
ye
can
neither
take
him
nor
slay
him
.
Then
the
Paynims
when
they
heard
the
Admirall
so
dispraise
them
,
they
came
in
a
great
rage
all
at
once
vppon
Huon
,
whereas
he
was
alone
vnder
the
arch
,
and
a
Paynim
who
was
Nephew
to
the
Admirall
,
came
vpon
Huon
,
but
when
Huon
saw
him
approch
,
he
lifted
vp
his
sword
,
and
gaue
the
Paynim
such
a
stroake
on
the
helmet
,
that
he
claue
his
head
to
the
breast
,
and
therewith
his
sword
fell
out
of
his
hands
,
and
another
Sarazin
tooke
it
vp
,
then
all
the
Sarazins
at
once
ran
vppon
Huon
&
tooke
him
,
and
then
tooke
from
him
his
Horne
and
his
Cup
,
and
put
off
his
armour
:
whan
he
was
vnarmed
,
the
Sarazins
beheld
him
well
,
and
many
said
,
how
they
neuer
saw
so
faire
a
man
before
,
affirming
,
that
if
all
Frenchmen
were
such
as
he
,
there
were
no
King
able
to
resist
them
.
Chap.
XXXVIII
.
¶
Of
the
great
complaints
that
Huon
made
being
in
prison
,
and
how
the
Admirals
Daughter
came
to
comfort
him
,
and
how
she
departed
not
well
content
with
Huon
.
WHen
Huon
was
disarmed
,
the
Paynims
tooke
and
brought
him
before
the
Admirall
,
who
was
right
ioyfull
when
he
sawe
Huon
,
and
called
his
Barons
&
demaunded
of
them
,
what
death
the
Caytiffe
should
die
that
had
done
them
such
damage
,
as
to
slay
one
of
his
most
puissant
Kings
,
and
also
his
Nephew
,
beside
many
others
.
Then
they
all
answeared
with
one
voice
,
that
hee
should
be
slaine
aliue
incontinent
.
Then
stept
foorth
an
old
ancient
Admirall
of
Six
score
yéeres
of
age
,
who
was
of
the
Admirals
priuie
counsell
,
and
he
said
.
Sir
Admirall
,
yée
may
not
doe
thus
,
for
the
loue
of
this
good
day
,
the
which
is
the
feast
of
Saint
Iohn
,
according
to
our
law
,
there
is
none
ought
to
die
on
that
day
,
but
Sir
,
respite
his
life
for
a
whole
yéere
,
and
then
shal
be
the
feast
of
your
Gods
,
on
that
day
ye
ought
to
deliuer
xj
.
Champions
,
to
doe
with
them
you
Sacrifice
:
let
this
man
be
one
,
and
another
may
come
by
that
time
,
and
which
of
the
twoo
Champions
be
ouercome
,
yée
shall
make
your
sacrifice
to
your
Gods
of
him
.
Thus
ye
promised
your
Gods
to
doe
,
the
first
day
that
yée
tooke
on
you
the
Signiorie
of
Babylon
,
and
Sir
,
if
it
were
not
for
that
this
man
hath
slaine
one
of
your
Kings
,
and
your
Nephew
,
ye
ought
not
to
slay
him
,
but
rather
to
thanke
him
,
for
by
him
,
the
man
that
you
ought
most
to
hate
in
the
world
,
is
slaine
,
that
is
Angolofer
,
and
now
by
his
death
yee
are
out
of
all
seruitude
&
bondage
,
and
by
this
man
set
at
libertie
.
When
the
Admirall
Gaudise
had
well
heard
the
Paynim
,
he
saide
,
séeing
it
is
so
that
ye
giue
me
this
counsell
,
and
that
of
right
mine
Auncestors
haue
euer
accustomed
the
same
:
I
will
not
doe
the
contrarie
,
but
it
shall
be
as
ye
haue
said
.
Then
was
Huon
led
with
iiij
.
Paynims
to
a
darke
prison
,
and
the
Iaylor
was
commaunded
to
giue
him
meate
and
drinke
suffitient
.
When
Huon
saw
how
he
was
in
prison
,
he
was
right
sorowfull
and
began
to
remember
the
noble
Duches
his
Mother
,
and
Gerard
his
brother
,
and
said
.
Ah
Oberon
,
how
is
it
that
art
so
vnkind
&
outragious
to
me
,
for
so
little
an
offence
to
suffer
me
to
endure
this
great
misery
?
for
I
know
well
it
is
not
vnknowen
to
thee
,
that
the
offence
that
I
haue
done
,
was
but
only
by
forgetfulnes
.
Now
let
vs
leaue
speaking
of
Huon
,
and
say
somewhat
of
faire
Escleremond
Daughter
to
the
Admirall
:
when
shee
saw
that
it
was
night
,
and
shee
all
alone
in
her
bed
,
shée
remembred
the
French
knight
,
who
had
kissed
her
iij.
times
in
the
presence
of
her
Father
,
and
shee
was
in
great
sorow
bicause
he
was
put
in
prison
,
&
said
to
her selfe
:
Without
he
were
a
Knight
of
great
enterprize
,
he
would
neuer
haue
béen
so
hardy
to
haue
done
as
he
hath
done
this
day
in
diuers
manners
.
Wherefore
she
said
,
he
was
well
worthy
to
be
beloued
and
succoured
.
Then
incontinent
shee
arose
and
made
her
readie
,
and
priuily
she
tooke
a
torch
of
waxe
in
her
hand
,
and
lighted
it
,
and
issued
out
of
her
chamber
as
priuilye
as
she
could
.
It
was
about
midnight
,
and
euery
man
was
a
sléepe
in
the
Pallaice
,
she
went
strait
to
the
prison
,
&
came
at
so
good
a
time
that
she
found
the
Iaylor
fast
a
sléepe
,
then
she
stole
away
the
keyes
,
and
went
and
opened
the
prison
dore
.
But
when
Huon
saw
the
torch
light
,
and
the
dore
of
the
prison
open
,
he
was
in
great
feare
,
least
they
would
take
him
out
to
put
him
to
death
,
or
to
doe
him
some
other
displeasure
,
whereupon
he
began
to
make
pitifull
complaints
,
The
Ladie
who
could
well
speake
french
,
vnderstood
all
Huons
complaints
,
and
remembred
his
name
,
bicause
the
day
before
she
had
heard
himselfe
shew
her
Father
his
name
,
then
shée
said
.
Huon
,
dismay
not
,
I
am
Escleremond
Daughter
to
the
Admirall
,
whome
this
day
passed
thou
didst
kisse
iij.
times
in
the
presence
of
my
Father
,
if
it
be
so
that
thou
wilt
fulfill
my
will
,
I
shall
put
to
my
endeauour
to
deliuer
thée
out
of
prison
,
for
I
am
so
affectionate
towards
thée
,
that
euer
since
thou
didst
kisse
me
,
I
haue
none
other
thought
nor
immagination
but
only
on
thée
,
&
how
to
bring
thée
out
of
the
danger
that
thou
art
in
.
Madame
quoth
Huon
,
god
reward
you
for
your
great
courtesie
that
ye
would
do
vnto
me
,
but
faire
Lady
Escleremond
,
you
are
a
Sarazin
,
and
I
am
christened
:
True
it
is
,
that
I
did
kisse
you
,
but
that
was
by
the
commaundement
of
king
Charlemaine
,
who
sent
me
hether
so
to
doe
,
but
else
I
had
rather
to
haue
been
heere
in
perpetuall
prison
,
than
to
haue
touched
any
part
of
your
bodie
or
mouth
so
long
as
ye
be
a
Sarazyn
.
Huon
quoth
the
Ladie
,
seing
thou
art
of
that
mind
,
thou
shalt
end
thy
daies
heere
in
prison
miserably
,
and
neuer
trust
me
,
but
if
I
can
,
I
shall
cause
thee
deerely
to
aby
the
refusall
that
thou
hast
made
me
.
Then
the
Lady
Escleremond
parted
from
the
prison
,
and
came
to
the
Iaylor
and
awaked
him
,
and
said
:
Friend
,
I
charge
thee
on
paine
of
thy
life
,
that
to
this
french
Prisoner
within
thy
keeping
,
for
these
iij.
daies
and
iij.
nightes
thou
giue
him
neither
meate
nor
drinke
.
Madame
quoth
the
Iaylor
,
your
commaundement
shal
be
fulfilled
.
Then
the
Lady
in
this
displeasure
went
againe
to
her
bed
,
right
pensiue
and
full
of
fantasies
,
and
Huon
was
iij.
daies
and
iij.
nights
without
meate
or
drinke
,
and
on
the
iiij
.
day
he
said
all
sorowing
.
Ah
good
Lord
,
I
see
well
I
must
heere
die
for
hunger
,
I
humbly
require
thee
to
ayd
and
succour
me
,
and
graunt
me
thy
grace
,
that
I
neither
consent
nor
doe
any
thing
that
shall
be
against
thy
pleasure
or
against
thy
holy
law
,
for
any
tribulation
that
can
come
to
me
.
Thus
noble
Huon
complayned
all
sorowing
,
&
there
was
no
creature
that
had
heard
him
,
but
he
would
haue
been
partaker
of
his
great
sorowes
.
Chap.
XXXIX
.
¶
How
Huon
made
great
complaints
for
the
famine
that
he
endured
,
and
how
the
faire
Escleremond
came
againe
to
confort
him
,
conditionally
that
Huon
would
fulfill
her
desire
.
Thus
(
as
haue
ye
haue
heard
before
)
Huon
complayned
pitiously
,
for
he
had
been
iij.
daies
and
iij.
nights
without
sustenance
,
and
the
Lady
Escleremond
who
caused
it
,
came
euery
morning
and
euening
to
the
prison
to
heare
what
Huon
would
say
,
and
euer
shee
would
demaund
of
Huon
,
if
he
were
any
otherwise
aduised
to
answere
her
or
not
,
and
euer
she
found
him
at
one
point
.
But
at
the
last
,
when
she
saw
that
he
still
continued
in
that
minde
,
then
she
demaunded
of
him
,
that
if
she
deliuered
him
out
of
prison
,
whether
he
would
then
promise
her
to
lead
her
with
him
into
Fraunce
,
and
take
her
to
his
wife
when
hee
came
there
,
if
thou
wilt
promise
me
this
(
quoth
shee
)
thou
shalt
haue
meate
and
drinke
sufficient
at
thy
pleasure
.
Madame
quoth
Huon
,
I
promise
you
faithfully
,
that
vppon
your
forsaking
Paganisme
,
and
conuersion
to
our
christian
faith
:
I
shall
doe
your
pleasure
,
whatsoeuer
happen
to
me
thereby
.
Then
know
for
troth
quoth
the
Lady
,
that
for
the
loue
of
thée
I
will
become
christened
,
and
beleeue
in
the
law
of
the
Lord
Iesus
Christe
so
soone
as
we
come
into
any
place
whereas
it
may
be
done
.
Huon
thanked
her
,
and
then
she
caused
him
to
haue
meate
and
drinke
,
whereof
he
was
ioyfull
,
and
she
called
the
Iaylor
and
said
.
Goe
thy
way
in
hast
to
the
Admirall
my
Father
,
and
tell
him
that
the
french
knight
is
dead
iij.
daies
past
,
through
féeblenes
&
hunger
.
Ladie
quoth
the
Iaylor
,
I
am
ready
to
doe
your
commaundement
,
and
so
he
went
to
the
Admirall
and
said
.
Sir
,
the
french
Knight
that
was
in
my
keeping
,
is
dead
by
famine
iij.
daies
past
.
Alas
quoth
the
Admirall
,
I
am
sory
therfore
,
but
seing
it
will
none
otherwise
be
,
I
must
passe
it
ouer
as
I
may
,
but
I
had
rather
that
he
were
aliue
.
And
thus
as
ye
haue
heard
,
Huon
was
deliuered
from
death
,
for
it
is
a
common
,
but
a
very
true
saying
,
that
one
day
of
deliuerance
,
is
worth
a
hundred
yeeres
of
endurance
.
Then
the
Iaylor
returned
to
the
prison
vnto
the
Ladie
,
and
shewed
her
what
he
had
said
to
the
Admirall
.
Well
fri●nd
quoth
the
Ladie
,
if
thou
wilt
be
secret
,
I
shall
make
thée
rich
for
euer
,
helping
to
aide
me
in
such
things
as
I
would
haue
thee
.
Madame
quoth
he
,
to
die
in
the
quarrell
,
I
shall
doe
you
seruice
such
as
you
commaund
me
,
the
feare
of
death
shall
not
let
me
to
doe
it
.
Now
let
vs
leaue
speaking
of
Huon
,
who
was
oftentimes
visited
with
the
Iaylor
,
and
had
all
things
as
he
desired
,
and
was
well
lodged
at
his
pleasure
.
And
let
vs
now
speake
of
Gerames
,
and
of
them
that
were
with
him
in
the
Castle
of
the
Gyant
.
Chap.
XL.
¶
How
Gerames
and
his
company
departed
from
the
Tower
and
the
Damsell
with
them
,
and
came
to
Babilon
,
and
of
the
manner
that
Gerames
vsed
to
know
some
newes
of
Huon
.
WE
haue
heard
heere
before
,
how
Huon
departed
from
the
Tower
of
the
Gyant
,
and
left
there
Gerames
and
all
his
company
with
the
Damsell
his
Coozen
:
they
taried
there
iij.
moneths
,
and
neuer
heard
any
thing
of
Huon
,
wherof
they
were
sorowfull
.
They
went
foorth
one
morning
,
and
came
to
the
Sea-side
,
to
sée
if
they
might
heare
any
newes
of
their
Lord
Huon
,
and
as
they
looked
vpon
the
Sea
,
they
espied
a
shippe
charged
with
xxx
.
Paynims
and
great
riches
,
and
Gerames
saw
how
the
ship
was
coming
to
that
Port
,
wherfore
he
said
to
his
company
:
Sirs
,
let
vs
go
and
see
if
we
can
learne
any
tidings
of
Huon
by
them
.
Then
they
went
to
the
Port
,
and
by
that
time
that
the
Maryners
had
cast
their
anchor
,
then
Gerames
demaunded
of
them
whence
they
were
,
and
whither
they
would
go
.
Sir
quoth
they
,
we
would
goe
to
Mesque
,
to
pay
to
Angolofer
the
great
Gyant
,
a
Tribute
that
we
are
bound
euery
yeere
to
pay
,
therefore
Sir
we
desire
you
to
shew
vs
where
we
might
find
him
.
And
when
Gerames
saw
that
they
were
all
a
land
out
of
the
ship
,
he
said
,
Ah
ye
vnhappie
Paynims
,
ye
shall
neuer
depart
hence
,
for
he
that
ye
demaund
for
is
dead
,
and
all
ye
shall
beare
him
companie
▪
Then
Gerames
saide
to
his
company
,
sirs
let
all
these
Paynims
be
slaine
,
and
then
incontinent
they
set
vpon
them
,
so
that
all
the
Paynims
were
slaine
,
not
one
escaped
aliue
,
for
the
christian
men
were
armed
,
and
the
Paynims
without
armour
or
any
weapon
,
for
otherwise
they
durst
not
come
on
land
for
feare
of
the
Gyant
.
Then
Gerames
entred
into
the
ship
,
and
tooke
all
that
they
found
there
and
bare
it
into
the
Tower
,
and
then
they
went
to
dinner
and
made
great
ioy
for
that
aduenture
,
and
after
dinner
Gerames
said
.
Sirs
if
wee
were
now
in
Fraunce
,
and
that
king
Charlemaine
should
demaund
of
vs
what
is
become
of
Huon
:
yée
know
wel
there
is
none
of
vs
can
tel
whether
he
be
aliue
or
dead
,
for
if
we
should
say
that
he
is
dead
,
and
he
afterward
retourne
home
,
then
we
should
be
reputed
for
false
men
euer
after
both
we
and
our
children
,
for
a
man
may
be
a
Prisoner
xiiij
.
or
xv
.
yeeres
,
and
yet
come
home
againe
at
the
last
safe
and
sound
.
But
sirs
if
yee
will
be
ruled
by
me
,
we
shall
doe
like
true
men
:
we
haue
as
now
in
this
port
a
good
ship
well
fournished
with
euery
thing
,
and
we
haue
heere
gould
and
siluer
plentie
,
and
we
shall
soone
vittaile
our
ship
,
and
then
let
vs
take
the
Sea
,
and
neuer
rest
sayling
vntill
wee
heare
some
newes
of
our
Lord
Huon
,
&
if
we
doe
thus
,
then
wée
doe
as
true
men
ought
to
doe
,
and
I
desire
you
all
euery
man
shew
his
aduice
herein
.
Then
without
taking
of
any
longer
respite
,
they
answered
all
with
one
voice
,
that
they
were
readie
to
accomplish
all
that
he
had
deuised
.
So
they
tooke
gould
and
siluer
and
all
their
riches
,
and
bare
it
into
the
shippe
,
and
fournished
it
with
wine
,
bisket
,
salt
flesh
,
&
artillerie
,
and
when
their
shippe
was
garnished
,
they
put
in
their
horses
and
their
armour
,
and
they
all
xiij
.
Companions
entred
into
the
ship
,
&
the
Damsell
with
them
,
then
they
wayed
vp
their
anchors
,
&
hoysed
vp
their
sayles
,
and
so
left
the
Tower
of
the
Gyant
all
voyd
and
no
man
therein
.
And
thus
they
sayled
along
the
coast
,
vntill
they
came
into
the
high
sea
,
and
so
long
they
sayled
till
they
came
to
Damieta
,
&
there
they
entred
into
the
Riuer
of
Nyle
,
and
so
long
they
sayled
therein
,
that
they
arriued
at
Babylon
,
and
came
to
the
Port
,
and
tooke
out
their
horses
.
Gerames
that
knew
well
the
language
,
and
the
manner
of
the
entring
into
all
the
iiij
.
gates
,
said
to
his
companie
.
Sirs
lets
vs
mount
on
our
horses
,
and
let
vs
enter
into
the
Citie
,
to
see
if
we
may
heare
any
newes
of
our
Maister
Huon
.
Thus
they
roade
foorth
and
entred
into
the
Citie
,
&
then
Gerames
said
.
Sirs
,
wée
will
goe
to
the
Pallaice
,
but
when
we
come
there
,
●ould
you
all
your
peace
,
and
suffer
mee
to
speake
,
wherein
it
is
conuenient
that
yee
all
agree
to
my
wordes
,
and
say
not
the
contrary
.
They
answered
and
said
,
they
were
content
so
to
doe
,
and
thus
they
roade
together
through
the
towne
,
Ah
good
Lord
quoth
Gerames
,
I
beséech
thee
of
thy
grace
to
grant
vs
,
that
we
may
heare
some
good
tidings
of
our
maister
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
,
for
whome
we
be
heere
in
ieoperdie
of
death
,
so
they
passed
all
the
iiij
.
bridges
and
gates
,
by
reason
that
Gerames
shewed
foorth
suche
reasons
that
the
Porters
were
content
.
Then
they
came
before
the
great
hall
,
&
there
they
alighted
&
mounted
vp
all
xiij
.
and
the
Damsell
with
them
,
and
when
they
were
in
the
hall
,
they
saw
the
Admirall
Gaudise
sitting
on
a
rich
chaire
garnished
with
gould
&
pretious
stones
,
and
Gerames
that
could
well
speake
the
Sarazine
language
,
came
before
the
Admirall
and
said
.
The
same
god
that
causeth
the
wine
and
corne
to
grow
,
saue
and
keepe
the
Admirall
Gaudise
,
whome
I
see
there
●itting
among
his
Barons
.
Friend
quoth
the
Admirall
,
thou
art
welcome
,
I
pray
thee
shew
me
what
thou
art
,
and
whither
thou
wouldest
goe
?
Sir
(
quoth
Gerames
)
to
tell
you
plainely
,
I
am
come
from
the
good
citie
of
Mombrance
,
and
am
Sonne
to
king
Iuoryn
.
When
the
Admyrall
heard
that
,
he
rose
vp
on
his
féete
and
said
:
Thou
art
welcome
the
son
of
my
brother
,
faire
Nephew
,
I
pray
you
shew
me
how
doth
my
brother
Iuoryn
?
Sir
(
quoth
Gerames
)
when
I
departed
from
him
,
I
left
him
in
good
health
,
and
he
saluteth
you
by
me
,
and
hath
sent
heere
to
you
xij
.
french
men
by
me
,
the
which
were
taken
vpon
the
sea
,
as
they
were
going
on
Pilgrimage
to
the
holy
Sepulchre
of
Christ
in
Ierusalem
,
and
he
desireth
you
to
put
them
in
prison
,
vntill
the
day
of
Saint
Iohn
the
Baptist
,
at
which
day
you
must
make
the
feast
of
your
Gods
,
and
then
to
bring
them
into
the
meadow
heere
without
,
and
there
tye
and
binde
them
to
stakes
,
and
let
your
Archers
shoot
at
them
,
to
th
intent
to
know
who
shooteth
best
.
As
for
this
Damsell
that
is
héere
with
me
,
she
is
to
be
put
to
your
Daughter
,
to
teach
her
to
speake
perfectly
the
french
language
.
Faire
Nephew
(
quoth
the
Admirall
)
as
he
hath
appointed
it
shal
be
done
,
and
I
giue
you
power
to
commaund
euery
thinge
in
this
house
at
your
pleasure
,
and
I
pray
you
shew
me
what
is
your
name
?
Sir
quoth
he
,
I
am
called
Ieracle
.
Well
(
quoth
the
Admirall
)
from
hence
foorth
I
retaine
you
to
be
as
my
chiefe
Chamberlaine
,
and
I
will
that
yee
haue
the
key
of
the
prison
in
your
kéeping
,
and
therein
to
put
these
Captiues
,
and
doe
with
them
at
your
pleasure
,
extend
vnto
them
what
kindnesse
you
please
,
but
let
them
haue
meat
&
drinke
sufficient
,
that
they
die
not
with
famine
,
as
but
lately
died
a
French
man
that
was
sent
to
me
by
king
Charles
of
Fraunce
,
who
was
called
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
,
the
which
was
a
right
faire
yong
man
.
When
Gerames
heard
that
,
he
had
neuer
before
greater
sorow
at
his
heart
,
for
then
(
hearing
of
the
death
of
Huon
)
his
displeasure
&
anger
was
so
great
,
that
he
had
néere
hand
runne
vpon
the
Admirall
,
and
he
was
so
vexed
in
his
mind
,
that
he
tooke
vp
a
staffe
that
lay
by
him
,
and
gaue
each
of
the
French
men
such
stroakes
on
their
heades
,
that
the
blood
ran
downe
:
but
they
suffered
it
and
durst
not
stirre
,
they
were
in
such
feare
of
the
Admirall
,
but
they
cursed
Gerames
for
his
stroakes
,
who
did
it
for
the
nonst
.
And
when
the
Admirall
sawe
how
hee
had
well
beaten
the
frenchmen
,
he
said
:
Faire
Nephew
,
it
seemeth
well
by
you
that
you
loue
these
christian
men
but
little
.
Sir
quoth
he
,
I
hate
these
christian
men
more
then
any
men
in
the
world
,
for
Sir
all
the
waye
that
I
haue
come
,
I
haue
thus
beaten
them
thrée
times
in
euery
day
,
in
the
honour
of
my
God
Mahound
,
and
in
despight
of
their
law
and
God
on
whome
they
beléeue
.
Thus
then
Gerames
departed
from
the
Admirall
,
and
led
with
him
the
xij
.
french
prisoners
,
beating
them
till
he
came
to
the
prison
,
and
none
of
them
durst
speake
one
word
,
but
to
themselues
they
cursed
Gerames
.
And
as
they
went
towards
the
prison
they
met
with
the
Lady
Escleremond
,
and
she
said
,
Cosin
,
I
am
right
ioyfull
of
your
comming
,
but
if
I
durst
trust
you
,
I
would
shew
you
a
secret
matter
,
so
that
you
promise
not
to
discouer
me
.
Cousin
quoth
Gerames
,
by
the
faith
that
I
owe
to
my
god
Mahound
,
ye
may
well
shew
me
your
will
and
pleasure
,
for
if
mine
eyes
were
to
be
drawne
out
,
I
shal
neuer
discouer
you
.
And
when
the
Damsell
heard
that
promise
,
she
said
.
Deare
Cousin
,
it
is
a
v.
months
passed
since
there
came
to
my
Father
the
Admirall
a
french
knight
,
with
a
messuage
from
king
Charlemaine
,
who
called
himselfe
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
,
who
when
he
had
done
his
messuage
,
hee
slew
a
Paynim
king
as
he
sat
at
the
table
by
my
Father
,
&
after
came
&
kissed
me
thrée
times
before
my
Fathers
face
,
and
after
that
slew
many
Sarazins
,
wherefore
at
last
hee
was
taken
Prisoner
,
and
put
in
prison
whereas
he
is
yet
,
howbeit
I
made
my
Father
beléeue
that
he
is
dead
with
famine
,
yet
deere
cousin
he
is
as
yet
aliue
,
and
as
well
serued
of
meat
and
drinke
as
my
father
is
.
When
Gerames
vnderstood
the
Damsell
Escleremond
,
he
was
both
sorowfull
&
angrie
,
for
he
thought
that
the
Damsell
did
it
to
deceaue
him
,
and
to
cause
him
to
shew
forth
the
secretnes
of
his
minde
,
&
bicause
he
was
in
doubt
thereof
,
he
passed
foorth
and
made
no
manner
of
answeare
to
the
Damsell
,
but
came
to
the
prison
,
and
put
in
the
Prisoners
rudely
,
and
the
Damsell
returned
right
sorowfull
in
that
she
had
shewed
so
much
of
her
minde
to
Gerames
whome
she
tooke
for
her
Cousin
.
When
Gerames
had
put
the
xij
.
Frenchmen
in
prison
,
he
returned
right
sorowfull
,
and
Huon
being
in
the
prison
,
had
greate
maruaile
what
prisoners
they
were
that
were
let
downe
into
the
prison
,
for
he
could
not
sée
them
the
prison
was
so
darke
,
then
he
drew
néere
to
them
to
heare
them
speake
,
and
at
last
one
of
them
began
to
make
his
complaint
,
and
said
.
Ah
good
Lord
Iesu
Christ
succour
vs
,
for
thou
knowest
well
,
this
that
wee
suffer
we
haue
not
deserued
,
but
it
is
for
the
loue
of
our
yong
Lord
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
,
we
haue
loued
him
so
well
,
that
now
wée
be
lost
for
●uer
,
except
deere
Lord
thou
haue
mercie
vppon
vs
.
When
Huon
had
heard
what
they
said
,
then
he
knew
well
that
they
were
christened
&
frenchmen
,
and
then
he
coueted
much
to
know
what
they
were
,
&
so
approched
néere
to
them
and
said
.
Sirs
,
yée
that
be
heere
,
I
pray
you
shew
me
what
yée
be
,
and
how
yee
be
come
hither
?
Sir
quoth
one
of
them
,
true
it
is
that
v.
moneths
passed
,
there
departed
from
vs
a
young
knight
,
with
whome
wee
came
out
of
the
Realme
of
Fraunce
,
and
he
was
borne
in
Fraunce
,
and
sonne
to
a
noble
Duke
,
called
Duke
Seuin
of
Bourdeaux
,
this
Knight
slew
Charlot
sonne
to
King
Charlemaine
by
misaduenture
,
wherefore
hee
was
banished
out
of
the
Realme
of
Fraunce
,
and
sent
by
king
Charlemaine
to
do
a
messuage
to
the
Admirall
Gaudise
,
and
he
is
dead
in
prison
as
it
is
shewed
vs
,
and
sir
wée
came
to
séeke
for
him
,
&
are
betrayed
by
one
of
our
owne
companie
.
When
Huon
heard
him
speake
,
he
knew
him
well
,
&
said
.
Sirs
,
be
of
good
comfort
and
make
good
chéere
,
for
I
am
Huon
,
safe
and
in
good
health
,
thanked
be
god
and
the
Admirals
daughter
,
who
is
so
enamoured
of
me
,
that
she
hath
saued
my
life
,
yée
shall
sée
soone
how
shée
will
come
and
visite
me
.
But
I
pray
you
sirs
what
is
become
of
ould
Gerames
,
whether
he
be
left
behind
to
kéepe
the
Tower
,
with
the
Dammy
cousin
whome
I
left
in
your
kéeping
?
Sir
quoth
they
,
a
worse
creature
or
more
false
Traytor
was
neuer
borne
,
for
he
hath
betrayed
vs
,
and
hath
beaten
and
put
vs
in
prison
:
and
as
for
the
Damsell
,
shee
is
with
the
Admiralls
Daughter
.
When
Huon
perceiued
that
all
they
were
of
his
companie
,
he
went
&
embraced
them
and
said
.
Sirs
knowe
of
a
suretie
,
that
all
that
Gerames
hath
done
,
is
done
to
the
intent
to
deliuer
vs
all
out
of
prison
,
I
doe
so
well
know
the
troth
of
Gerames
.
Sirs
make
good
chéere
,
for
assoone
as
night
commeth
,
wée
shal
be
visited
with
great
ioy
.
Sir
quoth
they
,
surely
wee
beléeued
that
Gerames
had
forsaken
the
faith
of
Christ
,
and
was
become
a
Sarazin
,
for
he
hath
made
the
Admirall
beleeue
,
that
he
is
sonne
to
his
brother
king
Iuoryn
of
Mombrance
.
When
Huon
heard
that
,
he
had
great
ioy
at
his
heart
and
said
.
Ah
good
Lord
,
the
troth
of
Gerames
and
loue
that
he
hath
alwaies
shewed
to
me
,
shal
be
to
vs
right
profitable
,
in
the
despight
of
king
Oberon
,
who
hath
forsaken
me
for
a
small
offence
,
by
Gerames
we
shal
be
deliuered
out
of
this
pouertie
and
danger
.
Now
leaueth
the
Historie
to
speake
of
Huon
and
his
companie
being
in
pryson
,
and
returneth
to
the
ould
Gerames
,
who
studied
and
practised
for
the
deliuerance
of
Huon
and
his
company
.
Chap.
XLI
.
¶
How
Gerames
and
the
faire
Escleremond
went
to
the
Pryson
to
comfort
Huon
and
the
other
Prisoners
.
NOw
sheweth
the
Historie
,
that
when
Gerames
was
retourned
to
the
Admirall
,
he
said
.
Sir
the
French
men
that
I
brought
,
are
fast
in
prison
and
well
beaten
.
Faire
Nephew
quoth
the
Admirall
,
they
haue
had
but
an
euill
neighbor
of
you
.
Then
Gerames
went
into
his
chamber
,
and
studied
how
he
might
fournish
the
Prisoners
with
vittailes
,
&
did
so
much
that
he
had
sufficient
,
and
when
night
came
,
he
went
with
his
vittailes
to
the
prison
,
for
he
might
do
there
what
he
listed
,
for
euery
man
was
ready
to
doe
him
any
seruice
.
When
he
came
to
the
prison
dore
,
he
sent
euery
man
away
and
taried
there
alone
,
and
he
had
not
béen
there
longe
,
but
that
the
Admirals
daughter
came
thether
.
When
Gerames
saw
her
,
he
wist
not
what
to
thinke
,
but
said
.
Faire
cousin
,
I
pray
you
shew
me
what
you
doe
heare
at
this
houre
?
Déere
cousin
quoth
shee
,
the
great
trust
that
I
haue
in
you
,
hath
made
me
to
come
hether
,
bicause
to
day
I
discouered
to
you
all
my
secrets
,
and
what
I
am
intended
to
doe
.
Therefore
let
me
intreat
you
,
that
you
would
leaue
the
law
of
Mahdund
,
and
receiue
the
christian
faith
,
and
then
to
goe
with
mee
into
Fraunce
together
with
these
Prisoners
,
and
we
shall
well
find
the
manner
how
to
depart
,
and
we
will
take
with
vs
al
the
prisoners
that
ye
haue
put
in
prison
.
When
Gerames
had
heard
the
Lady
,
he
was
right
ioyfull
,
for
then
he
knew
well
that
shee
went
not
about
to
descrie
him
,
but
that
she
did
it
of
good
heart
and
good
will
that
she
bare
to
Huon
,
howbeit
,
hee
thought
that
hee
would
not
discouer
himselfe
to
her
,
vntill
the
time
he
knew
the
troth
of
Huon
,
wherfore
he
answered
the
Damsell
angerly
and
said
.
O
thou
false
and
vntrue
maide
,
how
art
thou
so
hardy
as
to
speake
or
thinke
thus
?
surely
the
Admirall
thy
Father
shall
know
it
assoone
as
he
commeth
out
of
his
chamber
,
and
then
shalt
thou
be
burned
and
the
Frenchmen
hanged
.
Alas
Sir
quoth
shee
,
yet
I
pray
you
let
mee
goe
into
the
prison
with
you
,
to
th
intent
that
I
may
sée
Huon
once
yet
before
I
die
,
for
the
loue
of
whome
I
am
content
to
die
,
for
if
he
die
I
will
not
liue
one
day
after
,
therefore
let
me
once
take
my
leaue
of
him
.
Well
quoth
Gerames
,
for
this
time
I
am
content
that
ye
goe
with
me
,
then
Gerames
tooke
a
torch
in
his
hand
,
and
opened
the
dore
&
entred
,
he
was
no
sooner
entred
,
but
Huon
knew
him
,
and
went
and
embraced
him
,
and
said
.
Ah
my
true
louer
,
blessed
be
the
houre
that
I
found
you
,
then
they
all
clipped
and
embraced
him
,
when
the
Lady
saw
their
maner
of
saluting
she
was
ioyfull
,
for
then
she
saw
well
,
that
her
intent
should
be
more
surely
compassed
,
&
then
she
came
to
Huon
,
&
demaunded
if
they
were
his
seruants
that
made
so
great
loue
together
?
Madame
quoth
Huon
,
surely
all
these
that
be
heere
be
my
men
,
boldly
ye
may
trust
them
,
for
there
is
none
of
them
but
that
they
shall
do
your
commaundment
.
Huon
quoth
the
Damsell
,
their
comming
pleaseth
me
right
well
,
then
Huon
said
to
his
companie
.
Gentlemen
and
my
deare
friends
,
forbeare
this
extremitie
of
kindnesse
to
me
,
and
bestow
it
vpon
this
noble
Ladie
,
for
by
her
wee
shal
be
deliuered
,
and
it
is
shee
that
hath
saued
my
life
,
them
they
all
together
humbly
thanked
her
.
Sirs
quoth
she
,
if
yée
will
worke
by
my
councell
,
I
shall
shew
you
how
I
may
aid
you
to
deliuer
you
from
hence
.
First
let
me
vnfainedly
perswade
ye
that
I
doe
firmely
beléeue
in
Iesus
Christ
,
and
at
this
day
there
is
no
man
that
I
more
hate
than
the
Admirall
Gaudise
my
Father
,
bicause
he
beléeueth
not
in
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
for
hee
hateth
so
the
christian
men
,
that
he
cannot
abide
to
heare
any
speaking
of
them
,
for
he
beléeueth
but
vpon
Mahound
and
his
Idols
,
therefore
my
hart
cannot
loue
him
,
if
he
did
otherwise
,
I
would
purchase
to
him
none
ill
for
all
the
good
in
the
world
,
but
I
shall
shewe
you
what
yee
must
doe
.
When
it
is
the
houre
of
midnight
,
I
shall
bring
you
all
into
my
chamber
,
whereas
I
will
prouide
Armour
for
you
all
,
and
there
yée
shall
all
be
armed
,
then
I
shall
bring
you
into
the
Admirall
my
Fathers
chamber
,
whome
yee
shall
find
sléeping
,
and
there
yee
may
slay
him
,
and
as
for
mee
,
I
will
bee
the
first
that
shall
strike
him
,
and
when
he
is
slaine
,
then
shall
wée
depart
surely
.
When
Huon
had
vnderstood
her
,
he
said
,
Madame
,
and
god
will
your
Father
shall
not
be
so
slaine
,
the
day
shall
come
that
ye
shall
otherwise
deliuer
vs
,
wée
thanke
you
that
yee
so
much
desire
our
deliuerance
,
but
I
thinke
it
good
that
you
and
Gerames
depart
hence
for
this
time
,
for
it
is
néere
hand
day
,
to
th
intent
that
our
busines
be
not
perceiued
.
Then
the
Lady
and
Gerames
departed
,
and
closed
againe
the
prison
dore
,
and
went
vp
into
the
Pallaice
,
as
if
they
had
not
béene
there
at
all
.
And
thus
euery
day
Gerames
&
the
Lady
went
to
visite
the
Prisoners
,
and
bare
them
euery
thing
that
was
néedefull
for
them
.
Gerames
was
alwaies
with
the
Admirall
,
and
did
what
he
would
,
for
there
was
not
any
Paynim
that
durst
do
contrarie
to
his
commaundment
.
Now
leaue
wée
to
speake
of
the
Admirall
,
of
Gerames
and
of
Huon
and
of
all
them
that
were
in
prison
,
vntill
such
time
as
wée
may
returne
to
them
againe
.
Chap.
XLII
.
¶
How
the
great
Giant
Agrapart
,
eldest
brother
to
Angolofer
whome
Huon
slew
,
assembled
his
people
and
came
to
Babylon
,
to
haue
the
tribute
of
the
Admirall
as
his
brother
had
,
and
of
the
battaile
hand
to
hand
that
he
desired
of
the
Admirall
Gaudis
,
the
which
was
agreed
vnto
.
IT
hath
beene
sufficiently
declared
heere
before
,
how
Huon
slew
the
Gyant
Angolofer
,
the
which
Gyant
had
Seauentéene
Brethren
,
all
elder
than
himselfe
,
who
liued
distant
from
him
in
diuers
seuerall
places
.
It
was
no
longe
while
after
,
but
that
his
elder
Brother
named
Agrapart
,
was
aduertised
of
the
death
of
his
Brother
,
which
he
tooke
to
his
hart
excéeding
heauilie
.
Now
you
must
vnderstand
,
that
he
was
in
all
respects
of
as
huge
stature
as
his
brother
,
for
he
was
xvij
.
foote
of
length
,
and
in
bignes
he
was
made
therafter
,
he
was
a
foot
betwéen
the
browes
,
&
his
eyes
more
redder
and
burning
than
a
brand
of
fire
,
and
the
gristle
of
his
nose
as
great
as
the
nostrill
of
an
oxe
,
and
he
had
twoo
téeth
issuing
out
of
his
mouth
more
than
a
foot
long
each
of
them
:
but
if
I
should
describe
his
foule
figure
at
the
full
,
it
would
annoy
all
the
hearers
thereof
,
therefore
yee
may
well
beléeue
when
he
was
in
his
displeasure
,
that
he
had
a
fearefull
countenance
to
looke
vpon
,
for
then
his
twoo
eyes
séemed
like
twoo
burning
torches
.
When
he
was
certenly
aduertised
of
the
death
of
his
brother
,
he
sent
ouer
all
his
countrey
,
that
euery
man
should
come
to
him
in
armour
,
and
so
they
did
,
and
when
they
were
come
,
he
declared
to
them
the
death
of
his
brother
Angolofer
,
&
said
how
it
was
his
mind
to
goe
to
Babylon
to
the
Admirall
Gaudise
,
there
to
take
possession
of
the
landes
and
signiories
that
were
his
brothers
,
and
also
to
haue
the
tribute
that
was
due
by
the
Admirall
,
then
all
his
L●●ds
said
,
Sir
,
commaund
at
your
pleasure
,
and
wee
shall
obay
it
.
Well
sirs
(
quoth
he
)
then
I
will
that
euerye
man
mount
on
their
horses
to
goe
towards
Babylon
,
and
so
they
all
obayed
,
and
got
on
their
horses
and
departed
,
&
rode
so
long
,
that
they
came
into
a
plaine
néere
to
the
citie
of
Babylon
,
there
were
about
Ten
Thowsand
men
together
,
and
Agrapart
said
,
Sirs
tarie
yée
all
héere
till
I
come
againe
,
for
I
will
goe
all
alone
and
speake
with
the
Admirall
Gaudise
.
Then
he
armed
himselfe
,
and
tooke
a
great
fawchin
in
his
hand
,
and
departed
all
alone
,
and
so
went
and
entred
into
the
citie
of
Babylon
,
and
so
past
the
Foure
gates
,
there
was
no
Paynim
that
durst
say
him
nay
,
and
he
rested
not
vntill
he
came
to
the
Pallaice
,
the
same
time
as
the
Admirall
was
sitting
at
dinner
&
Gerames
with
him
,
then
the
Gyant
came
to
the
table
,
&
said
.
The
same
god
Mahound
vnder
whome
we
liue
,
confound
the
Admirall
Gaudise
,
as
an
ill
caytiffe
and
a
false
Traytour
.
When
the
Admirall
heard
himselfe
so
highly
abused
,
he
said
to
Agrapart
,
in
this
that
thou
hast
said
,
thou
lyest
falsely
,
thus
shamefully
to
rebuke
me
in
mine
owne
Court
before
all
my
Lords
:
therefore
shewe
mee
the
●ause
why
thou
doest
me
this
iniurie
?
Admirall
quoth
hee
,
it
is
bicause
there
is
come
into
thy
Court
he
that
hath
slaine
my
Brother
,
whom
incontinent
thou
oughtest
to
haue
slain
likewise
,
wherefore
if
it
were
not
for
mine
owne
honour
,
with
my
fist
I
would
strike
thée
on
the
face
,
thou
hast
put
him
in
prison
,
without
any
more
hurt
dooing
vnto
him
,
therefore
thou
traytour
théefe
,
by
Mahound
be
thou
cursed
,
thou
art
not
worthy
to
sit
in
a
seate
royall
,
therefore
arise
vp
,
it
is
not
mée●e
for
thée
to
sit
there
.
And
therewith
hée
drew
the
Admirall
so
rudely
out
of
his
chaire
,
that
his
hat
and
Crowne
fell
downe
to
the
earth
,
whereat
the
Admirall
was
sore
abashed
.
Then
Agrapart
sat
downe
in
his
chaire
&
said
,
thou
false
Traytour
,
my
Brother
is
dead
,
therefore
from
hencefoorth
thou
shalt
be
my
Subiect
,
for
it
appertaineth
to
me
to
haue
the
Lands
that
my
Brother
had
,
and
the
Tribute
that
thou
wert
woont
to
pay
vnto
my
Brother
,
or
else
I
shall
strike
off
thy
head
:
howbeit
I
will
not
doe
against
right
,
for
if
thou
wilt
prooue
the
contrarie
,
or
find
two
Champions
to
be
so
hardy
,
that
for
thy
loue
they
dare
or
will
fight
with
me
in
plaine
battaile
,
I
shall
fight
with
them
,
or
more
if
thou
wilt
send
than
to
me
.
And
if
it
be
so
,
that
I
be
ouercome
&
discomfited
by
any
of
them
,
I
am
content
that
from
hence
foorth
thou
shalt
hould
thy
landes
franke
&
frée
,
without
any
tribute
paying
.
But
if
it
fall
out
so
that
I
conquer
them
both
,
then
thou
to
be
my
subiect
,
and
to
pay
me
tribute
for
euer
,
&
also
to
pay
me
for
a
due
taxe
euery
yéere
Foure
Ducates
of
gould
as
thy
head
money
.
Agrapart
quoth
the
Admirall
,
I
am
content
thus
to
do
,
and
to
appoint
twoo
of
my
men
to
fight
with
thée
.
Chap.
XLIII
.
¶
How
the
Admirall
Gaudis
tooke
Huon
out
of
prison
,
and
armed
him
to
fight
with
the
Gyant
Agrapart
.
WHen
the
Admirall
had
heard
the
great
Gyant
,
he
said
alowd
:
where
bee
the
twoo
gentle
knights
,
that
will
for
euer
be
my
friends
?
now
is
the
time
come
,
that
all
the
goodnes
and
great
gifts
that
I
haue
giuen
among
you
,
is
now
to
be
rewarded
.
If
there
be
any
of
you
that
will
fight
against
this
Gyant
,
I
shall
giue
him
my
Daughter
Escleremond
in
mariage
,
and
after
my
death
to
haue
my
Heritage
,
no
man
shall
be
so
bold
as
to
say
nay
thereto
.
But
for
any
faire
wordes
or
promises
that
the
Admirall
could
make
,
there
was
no
Paynim
so
hardye
to
vndertake
it
:
whereuppon
the
Admirall
made
great
sorow
,
and
began
to
lament
,
and
when
the
Gyant
Agrapart
sawe
him
,
he
said
.
Thy
lamenting
cannot
auaile
thée
,
for
whether
thou
wilt
or
not
,
it
must
beheeue
thée
to
pay
these
iiij
.
péeces
of
gold
yerely
,
for
I
am
sure
there
is
no
Paynim
that
dare
fight
against
me
.
When
the
faire
Ladie
Escleremond
saw
her
Father
wéepe
,
it
sore
gréeued
her
hart
,
and
she
said
,
O
my
Father
,
if
I
knewe
that
it
should
not
displease
you
,
I
would
shew
you
one
thing
which
should
bring
you
out
of
this
doubt
.
Daughter
quoth
he
,
I
sweare
by
Mahound
,
I
will
not
be
displeased
whatsoeuer
thou
sayest
.
Sir
(
quoth
shée
)
I
did
once
delude
you
,
in
telling
you
that
the
French-man
that
brought
you
the
Messuage
from
king
Charlemaine
,
was
dead
in
prison
:
but
sir
credite
me
he
is
as
yet
aliue
,
if
it
please
you
I
shall
fetch
him
to
you
,
and
without
doubt
I
dare
warrant
you
,
that
he
will
take
on
him
this
Battaile
against
the
Gyant
,
for
he
shewed
you
how
he
slew
the
other
Gyant
Angolofer
,
therefore
I
haue
hope
by
the
ayd
of
Mahound
,
in
likewise
he
shall
slay
his
brother
this
Gyant
Agrapart
.
Daughter
(
quoth
the
Admirall
)
it
is
my
pleasure
that
ye
shall
fetch
the
Prisoner
to
me
,
for
if
he
can
discomfite
this
Gyant
,
I
am
content
that
he
&
all
his
company
,
shall
depart
franke
&
frée
at
their
pleasure
.
Then
the
Lady
&
Gerames
went
to
the
prison
,
&
tooke
out
Huon
&
all
his
company
,
&
brought
them
before
the
Admirall
.
Then
the
Admirall
earnestly
beheld
Huon
,
and
had
great
maruaile
that
he
was
in
so
good
case
,
yet
his
colour
was
somewhat
pale
,
by
reason
of
lying
so
long
in
prison
,
then
the
Admirall
said
.
Friend
it
séemeth
by
thy
lookes
,
that
thou
hast
had
no
ill
imprisonment
.
Sir
quoth
Huon
,
I
thanke
your
Daughter
therefore
,
but
I
pray
you
shew
me
for
what
cause
yée
haue
as
now
sent
for
me
?
Frend
(
quoth
the
Admirall
)
I
shall
shewe
thée
,
behould
yonder
Sarazin
that
is
armed
,
who
hath
challenged
to
fight
with
me
hand
to
hand
,
or
against
twoo
of
the
best
men
that
I
haue
,
and
I
can
find
none
so
hardy
that
dare
fight
against
this
Paynim
:
but
if
it
be
so
that
thou
wilt
take
vpon
thee
this
enterprise
for
me
,
I
shall
then
deliuer
thée
and
all
thy
company
,
quite
to
goe
into
thy
country
at
thy
pleasure
,
and
safely
to
conduct
thée
to
the
Citie
of
Acre
.
And
also
I
will
giue
thée
a
Sommer
with
gould
,
the
which
thou
shalt
present
from
me
to
king
Charlemaine
,
and
euery
yere
from
hencefoorth
to
send
him
like
present
as
for
my
head
money
,
and
to
make
such
assurance
as
his
councell
can
deuise
.
Also
if
hee
haue
any
warre
,
I
shall
send
him
twoo
M.
men
of
armes
payed
for
a
whole
yere
before
hand
,
and
if
it
be
so
that
he
desire
mine
owne
person
,
I
will
then
passe
the
sea
with
a
C.M.
Paynims
to
serue
him
:
for
I
had
rather
to
be
in
seruitude
there
,
than
to
pay
iiij
.
d.
to
this
Gyant
.
And
moreouer
,
if
thou
wilt
abide
héere
with
me
,
I
shal
giue
thée
my
daughter
Escleremond
in
mariage
,
and
the
halfe
of
my
Realme
to
maintaine
thine
estate
.
Sir
quoth
Huon
,
I
am
content
this
to
doe
,
so
that
I
may
haue
mine
owne
Armour
,
and
my
rich
Horne
of
Iuory
and
my
cuppe
,
the
which
were
taken
from
me
when
I
was
yéelded
Prisoner
.
Frend
quoth
the
Admirall
,
all
shal
be
deliuered
to
thée
,
thou
shalt
not
loose
the
value
of
one
peny
.
Then
the
Admirall
sent
for
the
Horne
,
Armour
and
Cup
,
and
deliuered
them
to
Huon
,
whereof
he
had
great
ioy
,
but
when
Agrapart
saw
&
knew
,
that
the
Admirall
had
found
a
Champion
to
fight
with
him
,
hee
saide
to
the
Admirall
.
Sir
,
I
will
goe
out
and
speake
with
my
Knights
,
and
in
the
meane
time
let
thy
Champion
be
ready
apparelled
,
for
I
shall
not
tary
long
,
beside
,
I
shall
neuer
haue
ioy
at
my
hart
,
till
I
haue
torne
his
hart
out
of
his
bodie
:
therewith
he
departed
and
went
to
his
men
,
and
Huon
put
on
his
coate
of
mayle
,
and
then
he
tooke
Gerames
his
horne
of
Iuory
,
and
said
:
Friend
,
I
pray
you
kéepe
my
Horne
till
I
returne
againe
.
Then
he
went
&
prayed
to
our
Lord
,
to
forgiue
him
his
sinnes
,
and
to
succour
&
ayd
him
to
discomfite
that
foule
●●end
the
Gyant
,
and
when
he
had
made
his
praiers
to
god
,
he
put
on
his
armour
as
quickly
as
though
he
had
neuer
béen
in
prison
,
wherby
he
knew
well
that
god
was
pleased
with
him
,
and
then
he
said
.
Ah
noble
king
Oberon
,
I
pray
thée
séeing
God
is
pleased
with
me
,
put
away
thy
displeasure
and
pardon
me
,
for
the
breaking
of
thy
commaundement
I
haue
béen
sore
punished
,
and
I
pray
thee
be
not
displeased
if
I
spake
any
hasty
worde
being
in
prison
,
for
famine
caused
me
to
doe
it
.
In
the
breaking
of
thy
commaundement
,
I
confesse
I
did
ill
therein
:
yet
it
was
but
by
negligence
and
forgetting
.
Alas
Sir
,
remember
but
what
courtesie
ye
shewed
me
,
when
yée
found
me
in
the
wood
,
and
gaue
me
your
rich
Horne
and
Cup
,
by
the
which
often
times
I
haue
been
succoured
:
therefore
sir
now
I
require
thée
to
pardon
me
all
my
trespasses
,
and
helpe
me
at
my
néed
,
for
I
sée
well
,
without
it
be
by
the
grace
of
god
&
your
helpe
,
there
is
nothing
can
saue
my
life
,
thus
he
besought
god
of
pardon
,
and
to
giue
him
grace
to
destroy
his
enemy
,
who
was
so
horrible
to
behould
.
And
when
he
had
made
his
prayer
,
there
came
a
Sarazin
to
Huon
&
said
,
Sir
héere
is
your
owne
swoord
that
yée
lost
when
yée
were
taken
.
Friend
quoth
Huon
,
yee
do
me
great
courtesie
,
God
giue
me
grace
to
reward
thée
.
Then
he
did
on
his
helmet
and
girt
on
his
sword
,
and
the
Admirall
sent
him
a
good
horse
the
best
in
all
his
Court
,
for
he
was
not
so
faire
,
but
he
was
in
goodnes
aboue
all
other
.
When
Huon
saw
him
,
he
was
right
ioyfull
&
thanked
the
Admirall
.
As
for
his
rich
fourniture
I
make
no
mention
thereof
,
the
saddle
,
harnesie
,
and
bridle
were
so
rich
,
that
the
value
thereof
could
not
be
estéemed
.
Then
Huon
made
the
signe
of
the
crosse
,
and
mounted
on
his
horse
armed
at
all
points
,
and
so
rode
out
of
the
Pallaice
into
a
faire
meadow
,
and
there
made
a
course
to
assay
his
horse
,
&
then
he
rested
him
before
the
Admirall
,
who
leaned
in
a
window
in
his
Pallaice
,
and
when
he
beheld
Huon
,
he
said
to
his
Lords
.
Trust
me
these
Frenchmen
are
to
be
doubted
&
feared
,
for
Huon
is
a
goodly
yong
man
,
and
great
wrong
it
had
been
if
he
had
béen
slaine
.
The
Admirall
commaunded
the
field
to
be
kept
with
a
Thowsand
Sarazins
,
to
th
intent
that
no
treason
should
be
done
,
or
any
iniurie
offered
to
his
faire
séeming
Champion
.
Chap.
XLIIII
.
¶
How
Huon
fought
with
Agrapart
the
Gyant
,
and
discomfited
him
,
and
deliuered
him
to
the
Admirall
,
who
had
great
ioy
thereof
.
WHen
Huon
hadde
made
his
course
,
he
came
into
the
field
whereas
his
enemie
was
ready
,
and
when
Agrapart
saw
Huon
,
hee
said
.
Thou
that
art
of
so
great
courage
as
to
fight
against
me
,
howe
néere
of
kinne
art
thou
to
the
Admirall
,
séeing
that
for
the
loue
of
him
thou
wilt
put
thy selfe
in
aduenture
of
death
?
Paynim
quoth
Huon
,
know
for
troth
,
that
I
am
nothing
of
kinne
to
the
Admirall
,
but
I
was
borne
in
the
Realme
of
Fraunce
,
and
if
thou
desire
to
know
what
I
am
,
I
say
vnto
thée
,
that
I
am
he
that
slew
thy
Brother
.
For
that
(
quoth
the
Paynim
)
I
am
the
more
sorowfull
,
and
yet
againe
ioyfull
,
in
that
Mahound
hath
done
mée
the
grace
,
to
haue
power
to
reuenge
his
death
:
but
if
thou
wilt
beléeue
and
worship
my
God
Mahound
,
and
forsake
thy
beléefe
and
goe
with
me
into
my
countrey
I
shall
make
thée
so
great
a
Lord
,
that
of
all
thy
kinne
there
was
neuer
any
such
.
And
I
shall
giue
thée
my
sister
in
mariage
,
who
is
a
foote
greater
than
I
am
,
and
is
as
blacke
as
a
cole
.
Paynim
quoth
Huon
,
I
care
neyther
for
thy
land
nor
for
thy
sister
,
but
all
the
diuels
in
hell
kéepe
them
both
:
beware
thou
of
me
,
for
I
shall
neuer
ioy
in
my
hart
,
vntill
the
time
that
I
haue
slaine
thee
as
I
haue
done
thy
brother
:
I
defie
thée
in
the
name
of
god
,
and
I
thée
quoth
the
Gyant
,
in
the
name
of
Mahound
.
Then
they
went
a
sunder
to
take
their
courses
,
and
they
ran
each
at
other
and
met
so
fiersly
,
that
their
speares
brake
in
péeces
,
and
the
encounter
was
so
rude
,
that
by
force
of
the
shocke
both
the
horses
fell
to
the
earth
,
but
the
Champions
quickly
recouered
,
and
came
each
vpon
other
.
Agrapart
tooke
vp
his
fawchin
to
haue
striken
Huon
,
but
he
stept
a
litle
on
the
one
side
,
whereby
the
Paynim
missed
his
stroke
,
&
Huon
lifted
vp
his
sword
and
strake
the
Gyant
on
the
helmet
so
maruailous
a
stroke
,
that
he
strake
of
a
quarter
therof
,
and
wounded
him
sore
,
and
the
stroke
descended
downe
and
cut
of
his
eare
,
so
that
the
black
blood
ran
downe
to
the
ground
.
Then
Huon
said
,
Paynim
thou
wert
vnhappie
when
thou
camest
hether
,
thou
mightest
haue
béen
content
with
the
death
of
thy
Brother
,
and
not
to
come
hether
to
haue
as
much
thy selfe
,
for
thou
shalt
neuer
sée
faire
day
more
.
When
the
Gyant
saw
him selfe
hurt
,
he
had
great
feare
and
said
:
Cursed
be
he
of
Mahound
that
forged
thy
swoord
,
I
had
rather
I
had
béene
bound
to
haue
paid
a
great
summe
of
money
to
haue
saued
my
life
,
than
to
be
slaine
héere
:
therfore
I
yéeld
my selfe
to
thée
,
take
héere
my
swoord
,
I
pray
thée
doe
me
no
hurt
.
Paynim
quoth
Huon
,
haue
no
doubt
,
séeing
thou
doest
yéeld
thée
to
me
,
there
is
none
so
hardy
that
shall
doe
thée
any
displeasure
.
Then
Huon
tooke
the
Paynim
by
the
arme
&
brought
him
into
the
Citie
,
whereof
the
Admirall
and
all
his
Lords
had
great
ioy
:
but
the
inward
content
that
Escleremond
had
,
passed
all
other
.
When
Gerames
saw
how
the
Gyant
was
ouercome
,
he
came
to
the
Admiral
and
said
.
Sir
Admirall
,
know
for
troth
that
I
am
christened
,
and
I
am
not
your
Nephew
:
I
came
hether
but
only
to
search
for
my
Lord
Huon
,
&
the
better
to
know
the
troth
,
I
said
I
was
sonne
to
Iuoryn
of
Mombrance
your
brother
,
thereby
to
know
the
certentie
what
was
become
of
Huon
,
for
I
knew
well
he
was
sent
to
you
from
king
Charlemaine
on
a
Messuage
.
Chap.
XLV
.
¶
How
Agrapart
the
Gyant
cryed
mercie
to
the
Admirall
,
and
howe
Huon
desired
the
Admirall
Gaudise
to
leaue
his
law
,
and
to
be
christened
.
WHEN
the
Admirall
heard
Gerames
,
he
had
great
maruaile
and
said
,
it
is
hard
for
any
man
to
beware
of
the
craft
and
subtiltie
that
is
in
a
Frenchman
.
Then
the
Admirall
sawe
where
Huon
was
comming
vp
the
steps
,
and
bringing
with
him
the
Gyant
,
whereon
the
Admirall
and
all
his
Lords
came
&
met
him
,
and
Gerames
&
his
company
with
him
,
who
were
right
ioyfull
when
they
saw
him
come
.
When
Huon
sawe
the
Admirall
,
he
tooke
Agrapart
by
the
hand
and
said
to
the
Admirall
.
Sir
,
I
deliuer
him
into
your
handes
,
that
this
day
did
you
so
great
iniurie
,
euen
he
that
drew
you
out
of
your
chaire
,
I
deliuer
to
you
,
to
doe
with
him
at
your
pleasure
.
When
Agrapart
saw
that
,
he
knéeled
and
said
,
Sir
Admirall
,
he
hath
much
to
doe
that
foolishly
thinketh
,
I
say
this
by
my selfe
,
for
to
day
when
I
came
to
you
,
I
thought
my selfe
the
most
puissant
man
that
raigned
on
the
earth
,
&
thought
that
yée
were
not
sufficient
nor
worthy
to
serue
me
:
but
often
times
rash
beléeuing
deceaueth
his
maister
,
for
I
thought
that
for
x.
men
I
would
not
once
turne
my
chaire
to
haue
regarded
them
,
but
otherwise
is
fallen
to
me
,
for
I
am
discomfited
alonely
by
one
man
,
and
am
taken
and
brough●
into
your
hands
,
therefore
ye
may
do
with
me
at
your
pleasure
,
yet
sir
I
require
you
haue
pitie
on
me
,
and
pardon
the
outrage
that
I
haue
done
vnto
you
.
Then
the
Admirall
answered
&
said
,
how
he
would
par●on
him
on
the
condition
,
that
he
should
neuer
after
trespas
him
nor
any
man
in
his
country
,
and
beside
that
,
to
become
his
man
,
and
to
doe
him
homage
before
all
them
that
were
there
present
.
Sir
quoth
Agrapart
,
I
am
readie
to
fulfi●l
your
pleasure
,
and
then
he
did
homage
to
the
Admirall
in
the
presence
of
all
them
that
were
there
,
and
in
ioy
they
sat
all
downe
to
dinner
.
The
Admirall
made
great
honour
to
Huon
,
and
caused
him
to
sit
by
him
,
then
Agrapart
and
Gerames
,
and
al
the
other
Frenchmen
sat
downe
.
As
for
their
seruice
,
and
many
dishes
of
sondrie
sorts
of
meates
,
I
leaue
speaking
of
them
.
Huon
,
who
had
great
desire
to
accomplish
his
enterprize
drew
out
his
Cup
,
the
which
Gerames
had
before
deliuered
to
him
with
his
Horne
of
Iuory
,
and
then
said
to
the
Admirall
.
Sir
yée
may
sée
héere
this
rich
Cup
in
my
hand
,
the
which
yee
see
is
all
emptie
.
Sir
quoth
the
Admirall
,
I
sée
well
there
is
nothing
therein
.
Now
Sir
quoth
Huon
,
I
shall
shew
you
how
our
Law
is
holy
and
diuine
,
then
Huon
made
the
signe
of
the
crosse
thrée
times
ouer
the
Cup
,
the
which
incontinent
was
full
of
wine
,
whereat
the
Admirall
hadde
great
maruaile
.
Sir
quoth
Huon
,
I
present
you
this
Cuppe
,
that
yée
may
drinke
thereof
,
and
then
shall
yée
tast
the
goodnes
of
the
wine
.
The
Admirall
tooke
it
in
his
hand
,
and
incontinent
the
Cuppe
was
voyde
and
the
wine
vanished
away
,
whereat
the
Admirall
had
great
maruaile
and
saide
,
Huon
yée
haue
enchaunted
me
.
Not
so
Sir
quoth
Huon
,
I
am
no
Enchaunter
,
but
it
is
because
yée
be
full
of
sinne
,
for
the
law
that
yée
hould
is
of
no
worth
,
the
great
vertue
that
god
hath
put
in
this
cuppe
,
is
by
reason
of
the
signe
of
the
crosse
that
I
made
,
whereby
yée
may
perceyue
that
my
saying
is
true
.
Huon
quoth
the
Admirall
,
yée
néed
not
to
trouble
your selfe
to
speake
to
me
to
forsake
my
beléefe
and
to
take
yours
,
but
I
would
know
of
you
,
whether
you
will
abide
heere
with
me
,
or
else
goe
into
Fraunce
,
for
that
I
haue
promised
you
I
shall
fulfill
it
.
Ah
Sir
Admirall
quoth
Huon
,
I
know
well
you
will
kéepe
couenaunt
with
me
in
that
yee
haue
promised
me
:
but
Sir
aboue
all
other
matters
,
I
pray
you
haue
pitie
on
your
owne
soule
,
the
which
shal
be
damned
in
hell
without
yée
leaue
your
beleefe
,
in
that
it
is
neyther
good
nor
iust
,
without
yée
doe
thus
,
I
sweare
by
my
faith
,
that
I
shall
call
hether
many
men
of
armes
,
that
all
the
houses
in
your
Pallaice
and
Citie
shal
be
full
.
When
the
Admirall
heard
Huon
say
so
,
he
beheld
his
owne
men
&
said
.
Sirs
,
heere
yée
may
well
heare
the
pride
that
is
in
this
Frenchman
,
who
hath
been
more
than
halfe
a
yéere
in
my
prison
,
and
now
he
threateneth
to
slay
mee
,
because
I
will
not
take
on
me
his
law
and
leaue
mine
owne
.
I
haue
great
maruaile
where
he
should
find
such
store
of
men
as
he
hath
said
,
or
what
lets
me
to
slay
him
at
my
pleasure
?
Sir
quoth
Huon
,
yet
I
demaund
once
more
of
you
if
ye
will
doe
as
I
haue
said
.
Huon
quoth
the
Admirall
,
beware
on
paine
of
your
eyen
,
and
as
much
as
you
loue
your
life
,
that
ye
speake
no
more
to
me
of
this
matter
,
for
by
the
faith
that
I
owe
to
Mahound
,
if
all
King
Charlemaines
Hoast
were
heere
assembled
,
it
should
not
lye
in
their
power
to
saue
your
life
.
Admirall
quoth
Huon
,
I
am
in
doubt
that
too
late
yée
will
repent
you
.
Chap.
XLVI
.
¶
How
Huon
seeing
that
the
Admirall
would
not
forsake
his
beleefe
,
blew
his
Horne
,
whereby
Oberon
came
to
him
,
and
how
the
Admirall
was
slaine
and
all
his
men
.
And
how
Huon
and
the
faire
Escleremond
were
in
perill
of
drowning
,
by
reason
that
he
brake
the
commaundement
of
king
Oberon
.
WHen
Huon
saw
that
the
Admirall
would
not
leaue
his
Law
to
receiue
christendom
,
he
set
his
Horne
to
his
mouth
,
&
blew
it
with
such
violence
,
that
the
blood
issued
out
at
his
mouth
,
so
that
the
Admirall
and
all
other
that
were
there
put
the
tables
from
them
,
and
rose
and
all
that
were
in
the
Pallaice
began
to
sing
and
daunce
.
The
same
time
king
Oberon
was
in
his
wood
,
&
hearing
the
Horne
blow
,
said
.
Ah
good
Lord
,
I
know
surely
that
my
friend
Huon
hath
great
neede
of
mee
,
I
pardon
him
of
all
his
trespasses
,
for
he
hath
been
sufficiently
punished
,
&
nowe
I
wish
my selfe
with
him
with
an
C.M.
men
well
armed
,
for
there
is
not
in
all
the
world
so
noble
a
man
as
Huon
,
it
is
great
pitie
that
his
hart
is
so
light
and
mutable
.
Then
incontinent
he
with
all
his
companie
were
in
the
Citie
of
Babylon
,
whereas
they
began
to
slay
all
such
as
would
not
beleeue
on
Iesus
Christ
,
and
then
Oberon
went
to
the
Pallaice
with
all
his
Chiualrie
,
and
euery
man
with
his
sword
naked
in
his
hand
.
When
Huon
saw
Oberon
,
hee
embraced
him
and
said
,
I
ought
greatly
to
thanke
God
and
you
,
that
yée
be
come
so
farre
off
to
aide
me
in
all
my
businesse
.
Huon
quoth
Oberon
,
as
yee
beleeue
me
,
and
worke
by
my
councell
,
I
shall
not
faile
you
:
then
on
all
sides
they
slewe
the
Paynims
,
men
,
women
,
and
children
,
except
such
as
would
bee
christened
.
Oberon
came
to
the
Admirall
&
tooke
him
,
and
deliuered
him
into
the
handes
of
Huon
who
had
thereof
great
ioy
,
and
then
Huon
demaunded
of
the
Admirall
what
he
was
minded
to
doe
,
if
he
would
leaue
the
lawe
of
Mahound
,
and
take
christendome
.
Huon
quoth
the
Admirall
,
I
had
rather
be
hewen
all
to
péeces
,
then
to
take
your
law
and
forsake
mine
owne
.
Oberon
then
said
to
Huon
,
why
doe
yée
tarrie
to
put
him
to
death
,
whereupon
Huon
lifted
vp
his
sword
and
therewith
strake
the
Admirall
,
that
his
head
flew
from
his
shoulders
,
and
Oberon
said
to
Huon
.
Now
it
lieth
well
in
thy
power
to
be
quit
with
king
Charlemaine
:
then
Huon
tooke
the
Admirals
head
,
and
opened
his
mouth
,
and
tooke
out
his
foure
great
téeth
,
&
then
cut
off
his
beard
,
and
tooke
therof
as
much
as
pleased
him
,
then
Oberon
said
.
Now
thou
hast
in
thy
hands
the
Admirals
téeth
and
beard
,
looke
as
well
as
thou
louest
thy
life
,
that
thou
keepe
them
well
.
O
Sir
quoth
Huon
,
I
require
you
to
put
them
in
such
a
place
,
where
they
may
bee
well
kept
,
and
so
that
I
may
haue
them
againe
in
time
of
need
,
for
I
feele
my selfe
that
my
heart
is
so
light
,
as
either
I
shal
forget
them
,
or
else
loo●e
them
.
Of
this
that
thou
saiest
quoth
Oberon
,
I
thinke
thou
speakest
wisely
,
therefore
I
doe
wish
them
in
Gerames
side
,
in
such
manner
that
they
shall
doe
him
no
hurt
.
He
had
no
sooner
spoken
the
word
,
but
by
the
will
of
God
,
and
the
power
that
he
had
by
the
Fayrie
,
they
were
closed
in
Gerames
side
in
such
wise
,
that
no
man
could
sée
them
,
then
he
said
to
Huon
.
Friend
I
must
goe
to
my
Castle
of
Momur
,
I
desire
you
to
doe
well
,
yée
shall
take
with
you
Escleremond
daughter
to
the
Admirall
.
But
I
charge
you
on
paine
of
your
life
,
and
in
as
much
as
yee
feare
to
displease
me
:
that
ye
be
not
so
hardy
as
to
company
with
her
bodily
,
vntill
yée
●e
married
together
in
the
citie
of
Roome
,
for
if
thou
doest
the
contrarie
,
thou
shalt
find
such
pouertie
and
miserie
,
that
though
thou
hadst
double
the
mischéefe
that
thou
hast
hadde
●●nce
thou
camest
out
of
Fraunce
,
yet
can
it
be
nothing
in
regard
of
that
,
that
shall
fall
to
thée
hereafter
if
thou
breake
my
commaundement
.
Sir
quoth
Huon
,
by
the
pleasure
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
I
shall
well
beware
of
doing
of
any
thing
against
your
pleasure
.
Then
Oberon
apparelled
a
rich
shippe
,
well
garnished
with
chambers
,
and
hanged
so
richly
,
that
it
was
incredible
to
be
heard
or
seene
,
there
was
no
cord
,
but
it
was
of
gould
and
silke
,
if
I
should
shew
you
the
beautie
and
riches
of
this
shippe
,
it
would
be
ouer
long
to
recite
it
.
When
the
shippe
was
fournished
with
vittailes
,
then
he
put
therein
his
horses
,
and
Oberon
tooke
leaue
of
Huon
,
and
kissed
and
embraced
him
greatly
lamenting
.
When
Huon
saw
him
wéepe
,
he
had
great
maruaile
and
said
Deare
Sir
,
for
what
cause
doe
you
weepe
?
Huon
(
quoth
he
)
the
thing
that
mooueth
me
thus
to
do
,
is
bicause
I
haue
great
pitie
of
thée
.
For
if
thou
knewest
the
pouertie
and
miserie
that
thou
shalt
endure
,
there
is
no
member
that
thou
hast
but
it
would
tremble
for
feare
:
for
I
know
for
certen
,
that
thou
hast
so
much
to
suffer
,
that
no
humane
tongue
can
rehearse
it
,
and
then
Oberon
departed
without
more
speaking
.
When
Huon
sawe
Oberon
depart
,
he
was
right
pensiue
,
but
his
swéetnes
of
youth
put
him
out
of
his
sorow
.
Then
hee
made
his
ordinance
in
the
citie
,
and
christened
the
faire
Ladie
Escleremond
,
and
afterward
did
marrie
his
Cousin
Sibilla
to
an
Admirall
of
the
countrey
who
was
newly
christened
,
and
Huon
gaue
to
them
the
Citie
of
Babylon
,
and
all
that
longed
thereto
.
Then
he
made
and
ordayned
a
little
ship
,
to
goe
with
his
owne
ship
,
to
th
intent
to
send
a
land
for
vittailes
when
need
should
require
.
Then
he
and
his
companie
went
into
his
great
ship
,
and
so
tooke
his
leaue
of
his
cousin
that
was
newly
married
,
who
was
right
sorowfull
for
his
departing
.
Then
they
set
vp
their
sayles
,
and
had
a
good
faire
wind
,
and
so
sayled
till
they
were
out
of
the
riuer
of
Nyle
,
and
so
passed
by
Damieta
,
and
came
into
the
high
sea
and
had
wind
at
will
.
And
on
a
day
as
they
sat
at
dinner
and
made
good
chéere
,
for
by
reason
of
his
Cup
they
had
wine
at
their
pleasure
:
Ah
good
Lord
quoth
Huon
,
I
am
greatly
bound
to
thanke
king
Oberon
,
that
I
haue
such
a
Cup
and
Horne
&
Armour
,
for
whensoeuer
I
shall
blowe
my
Horne
,
I
can
haue
men
ynough
to
come
to
aide
me
,
and
also
I
haue
the
Admirals
●eard
and
great
téeth
,
but
specially
the
faire
Ladie
Escleremond
,
whome
I
loue
so
perfectly
,
and
am
so
enamoured
with
her
faire
body
,
that
I
can
no
longer
endure
it
.
How
be
it
,
the
Dwarffe
Oberon
to
mocke
me
,
hath
forbidden
me
strictly
,
that
I
should
not
touch
her
in
any
wise
.
But
I
will
that
he
well
know
,
that
in
this
case
I
will
not
obey
him
,
for
she
is
mine
own
,
therfore
I
will
do
with
her
at
my
pleasure
.
When
Gerames
heard
him
,
he
said
.
Alas
sir
,
what
will
yée
doe
?
Yée
know
well
Oberon
neuer
as
yet
made
any
lye
,
but
alwaies
ye
haue
found
him
true
,
for
if
hee
had
not
been
so
,
both
you
and
wée
all
had
béene
lost
before
this
time
.
And
now
againe
you
would
breake
his
commaundement
,
if
yee
touch
this
Ladie
ere
the
time
come
that
he
hath
set
you
,
great
misfortune
shall
f●ll
thereby
.
Gerames
quoth
Huon
,
for
you
nor
for
any
other
will
I
forbeare
,
but
ere
I
depart
I
will
haue
of
her
my
pleasure
,
and
if
any
of
you
be
affraid
,
I
am
content
he
shall
depart
in
this
little
ship
,
and
goe
where
he
list
,
and
take
vittaile
into
it
for
his
prouision
.
Sir
quoth
Gerames
séeing
yée
will
doe
none
otherwise
,
I
am
right
sorowfull
,
and
I
will
depart
,
and
so
will
all
our
other
companie
.
Then
Gerames
departed
out
of
the
great
shippe
,
and
entred
into
the
little
shippe
,
with
the
xiij
.
in
his
companie
,
and
Huon
tarried
still
with
the
Ladie
,
and
when
he
saw
that
all
his
company
was
departed
,
he
went
and
made
readie
a
bed
,
and
said
to
the
Ladie
.
Madame
surely
I
must
now
haue
my
pleasure
of
you
,
when
shee
heard
Huon
,
shée
fell
downe
sore
weeping
,
and
humbly
desired
Huon
that
he
would
forbeare
her
companie
vntill
●he
time
that
they
should
be
married
together
,
according
to
the
promise
that
he
had
made
to
king
Oberon
.
Faire
Ladie
quoth
Huon
▪
no
excuses
can
auaile
,
for
it
must
be
thus
,
then
he
tooke
the
Ladie
,
and
made
her
goe
to
bed
,
and
there
they
tooke
together
their
pleasures
.
He
had
no
sooner
accomplished
his
will
,
but
there
arose
such
a
maruailous
tempest
,
that
the
waues
of
the
sea
séemed
so
great
and
high
as
mountaines
,
and
therewith
it
blew
and
thundred
and
lightned
,
that
it
was
very
fearefull
to
behould
the
sea
,
and
the
shippe
was
so
sore
tormented
,
that
it
burst
all
to
péeces
,
so
that
there
remained
but
one
péece
of
timber
,
whereuppon
Huon
and
the
Ladie
were
.
And
it
happened
so
well
for
them
,
that
they
were
néere
to
an
Isle
,
and
thither
the
winde
draue
them
,
and
when
they
saw
that
they
were
there
arriued
,
and
that
they
were
on
the
land
:
they
both
kneeled
downe
,
and
thanked
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
that
they
were
so
well
escaped
the
perill
of
drowning
.
The
other
companie
that
were
in
the
little
shippe
,
draue
at
aduenture
in
the
sea
,
and
they
cried
to
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
to
saue
them
from
drowning
,
for
they
had
séene
well
how
the
shippe
with
Huon
and
the
Ladie
was
broken
in
the
sea
:
wherefore
they
thought
surely
that
Huon
and
the
Ladie
were
perished
.
Now
let
vs
leaue
speaking
of
them
,
returning
againe
to
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
and
the
faire
Escleremond
.
Chap.
XLVII
.
¶
How
Huon
and
Escleremond
arriued
in
an
Isle
all
naked
,
and
how
the
Pyrates
of
the
sea
tooke
Escleremond
and
left
Huon
alone
,
and
bound
his
hands
,
feete
,
and
eyes
.
WHEN
Huon
and
Escleremond
saw
how
they
were
driuen
a
land
al
naked
,
pitiously
weeping
they
entred
into
●he
Isle
,
wheras
there
dwelt
neither
man
nor
woman
,
but
the
earth
was
so
faire
and
gréen
,
that
great
ioy
it
was
to
sée
it
,
it
was
likewise
so
faire
&
hot
,
that
they
hid
them selues
in
the
greene
grasse
,
to
th
intent
they
should
not
be
perceaued
,
still
the
Lady
wept
pitiously
,
and
Huon
said
vnto
her
.
Lady
bée
not
abashed
,
for
if
we
dye
for
loue
,
wée
shall
not
be
the
first
,
for
Tristram
died
for
the
loue
of
the
faire
Isoluda
,
and
shée
for
him
,
and
so
all
wéeping
they
clipped
and
kissed
eche
other
.
And
as
they
lay
wrapped
in
the
gréene
grasse
,
there
ariued
Tenne
Sarazins
in
a
litle
vessell
,
who
entred
into
the
Isle
to
take
fresh
water
and
other
things
that
they
needed
,
then
they
said
eche
to
other
,
let
vs
goe
foorth
into
this
Isle
,
and
see
if
wée
can
find
any
aduenture
:
these
men
were
Pyrates
of
the
sea
,
and
had
serued
before
the
Admirall
Gaudise
Father
to
Escleremond
.
Huon
(
who
was
with
his
Louer
in
the
gréen
grasse
)
heard
how
neere
to
them
people
was
comming
,
hée
thought
to
go
to
them
to
sée
if
he
might
get
any
meate
.
Deere
Louer
quoth
Huon
,
I
pray
you
goe
not
hence
till
I
returne
.
Sir
quoth
shée
,
God
be
your
guide
,
but
I
requyre
you
to
returne
againe
shortely
.
Then
hee
departed
all
as
naked
as
he
was
borne
,
and
so
came
to
them
before
they
had
dyned
,
where
he
saluted
them
&
desired
them
humbly
for
the
loue
of
God
to
gyue
hym
some
bread
.
One
of
them
aunswered
and
saide
,
Fréend
,
thou
shalt
haue
ynough
,
but
we
pray
thee
shew
vs
what
aduenture
hath
brought
thee
hether
?
Sir
quoth
Huon
,
the
tempest
of
the
sea
hath
brought
me
hether
,
for
the
shippe
that
I
was
in
is
perished
and
all
my
companye
.
When
they
heard
him
,
they
had
great
pity
,
and
gaue
him
two
loaues
of
bread
.
Huon
tooke
them
&
departed
,
and
thanking
them
went
backe
to
his
Loue
,
and
gaue
her
parte
of
the
bread
,
whereof
shée
was
not
a
little
glad
.
Then
the
Pyrates
that
had
giuen
Huon
the
bread
,
said
one
to
another
,
this
man
that
is
thus
gone
from
vs
,
surely
it
can
not
be
but
that
he
hath
some
other
company
,
therfore
let
vs
goe
presently
after
him
,
and
peraduenture
wée
shall
finde
out
his
company
,
for
mee
thinkes
if
he
were
alone
,
hée
would
not
so
haue
come
to
vs
.
Let
vs
go
and
sée
quoth
all
the
other
,
and
not
returne
till
we
know
the
troth
.
Than
they
went
all
together
,
&
followed
Huon
as
priuilie
as
they
could
,
and
when
they
came
néere
whereas
hée
was
,
they
saw
him
and
the
Ladie
hard
by
him
eating
of
the
bread
that
they
had
giuen
him
,
there
they
stood
still
&
aduised
them
,
to
sée
if
they
could
haue
any
knowledge
of
him
or
of
the
Lady
.
Now
among
them
there
was
one
that
said
:
Sirs
,
neuer
beleue
mée
,
but
this
Ladie
is
the
faire
Escleremond
daughter
to
the
Admirall
Gaudise
,
and
hée
that
is
with
her
,
is
the
same
Frenchman
that
fought
with
Agrapart
&
slew
him
,
and
also
the
Admirall
,
it
is
happy
that
we
haue
found
them
and
specially
that
he
is
naked
without
armour
,
for
if
that
he
were
armed
,
our
lyues
were
but
short
.
When
they
knew
certainely
that
it
was
Escleremond
daughter
to
the
Admirall
Gaudise
,
then
they
approched
néere
to
them
,
and
cryed
aloude
and
saide
.
Madame
Escleremond
,
your
flying
away
auayleth
you
nothing
,
for
by
you
and
your
meanes
,
your
father
hath
been
slaine
by
the
theefe
that
sitteth
there
by
you
,
therefore
wee
shall
bring
you
to
your
Vncle
Iuoryn
of
Mombrance
,
who
shall
take
of
you
such
correction
,
that
ye
shal
be
an
example
to
all
other
,
&
the
leachour
that
is
by
you
,
shal
be
there
slayne
before
your
face
.
When
the
Lady
saw
these
Paynims
,
she●
was
right
sorowfull
and
sore
discomforted
,
then
she
kneled
down
and
held
vp
hir
handes
,
&
prayed
them
humbly
,
that
they
would
haue
pitie
on
the
frenchman
,
&
as
for
her
owne
life
,
shée
did
put
it
to
their
owne
pleasures
,
either
to
slay
hir
or
to
drowne
her
,
or
else
to
bring
her
to
her
Vncle
.
And
sirs
(
quoth
shee
)
I
sweare
by
Mahound
,
that
if
ye
will
grant
my
request
,
if
I
can
be
agreed
with
mine
Vncle
Iuorin
,
I
shall
doe
you
all
such
pleasures
,
that
ye
and
all
yours
shall
be
rich
for
euer
after
,
for
little
shall
yee
winne
by
the
death
of
one
poore
man
.
Ladie
quoth
they
,
we
are
well
content
to
leaue
him
héere
,
but
wée
shall
doe
him
all
the
shame
and
rebuke
that
we
can
,
that
hee
may
remember
it
for
euer
after
.
Then
they
tooke
Huon
,
and
laide
him
on
the
grene
grasse
,
and
did
blind
his
eies
,
and
binde
his
hands
and
féet
,
so
that
the
blood
burst
out
at
his
nayles
,
wherby
hée
was
in
such
distres
,
that
hée
swonded
three
times
,
and
pitiously
called
on
our
lord
god
▪
to
haue
pitie
of
him
and
to
forgiue
him
his
sinnes
.
When
the
swéet
Escleremond
saw
her
Louer
Huon
so
handled
,
and
that
shee
should
depart
from
him
:
to
shewe
the
pitifull
complaints
that
shée
made
,
it
were
impossible
.
Also
Huon
made
pitious
complain●s
when
his
Loue
Escleremond
departed
,
the
which
gréeued
him
more
then
his
own
paine
that
hée
suffred
.
Now
wee
shall
leaue
speaking
of
him
,
and
say
what
happened
afterward
to
the
faire
Escleremond
.
▪
Chap.
XLVIII
.
¶
How
the
faire
Escleremond
was
led
away
with
the
Pyrates
of
the
sea
,
and
how
the
Admirall
Galaffer
of
Anfalerne
deliuered
her
out
of
their
hands
.
NOw
sheweth
the
Historie
,
how
that
when
these
théeues
had
taken
and
bound
Huons
hands
,
féet
and
eyen
,
they
left
him
alone
in
the
Isle
,
and
tooke
the
faire
Escleremond
and
brought
hir
into
their
shippe
.
Then
they
gaue
hir
a
gowne
and
a
mantell
furred
with
ermyns
,
for
they
were
Robbers
of
the
sea
,
and
had
much
goods
in
their
shippe
,
then
they
sayled
foorth
night
and
day
,
at
last
a
wind
tooke
them
,
that
whether
they
would
or
not
,
they
arriued
at
the
Port
of
Anfalerne
,
and
at
the
same
time
the
Admirall
there
was
newly
risen
from
his
dinner
,
and
stood
leaning
out
at
a
window
in
his
Pallaice
,
and
when
hée
perceiued
the
shippe
that
lay
at
anchor
in
the
hauen
,
and
saw
the
banners
and
streamers
wauing
with
the
winde
,
thereby
hée
well
perceiued
,
that
the
ship
pertayned
to
Kinge
Iuoryn
of
Mombrance
,
whereuppon
hée
with
his
Lords
went
downe
to
the
hauen
.
Then
he
cryed
out
aloude
,
&
said
.
Sirs
what
marchandize
haue
ye
brought
?
Sir
quoth
they
,
we
haue
brought
sendals
&
clothes
of
silke
,
wherefore
sir
if
we
shall
pay
any
Tribute
or
custome
,
wee
are
redie
to
pay
it
at
your
pleasure
.
Then
Galaffer
the
Admirall
said
,
I
know
well
ynough
if
yee
should
pay
any
tribute
,
yee
should
not
choose
but
doe
it
:
But
sirs
I
pray
you
tell
mee
,
what
Damsell
is
that
which
I
sée
in
your
shippe
sore
wéeping
.
Sir
quoth
they
,
it
is
a
slaue
a
Christian
woman
whome
we
bought
at
Damieta
.
The
Ladie
heard
well
how
the
Admirall
demaunded
for
her
,
and
likewise
what
answere
the
Mariners
had
made
,
then
shee
cried
out
aloud
and
said
.
Alas
Sir
Admirall
,
for
the
loue
and
honour
of
Mahound
,
I
pray
you
haue
pitie
on
me
:
for
I
am
no
slaue
,
but
I
am
Daughter
to
the
Admirall
Gaudise
of
Babylon
,
who
is
dead
and
slaine
by
a
Frenchman
,
the
Mariners
heere
haue
taken
me
,
and
would
carrie
me
to
mine
Vncle
king
Iuoryn
of
Mombrance
:
and
I
know
surely
that
if
he
had
me
,
he
would
burne
me
.
Faire
Lady
(
quoth
the
Admirall
,
dismay
you
not
,
for
yee
shall
abide
with
mee
whether
they
will
or
not
,
then
he
commaunded
the
Mariners
to
bring
the
Ladie
to
him
,
but
they
answered
that
they
would
not
so
doe
,
then
the
Admirall
commaunded
to
take
her
from
them
perforce
,
and
then
they
of
the
shippe
began
to
make
defence
:
But
anon
they
were
all
slaine
,
and
the
Lady
taken
and
brought
to
the
Admirall
,
who
had
great
ioy
therof
,
howbeit
he
was
sorie
,
because
one
of
them
that
were
in
the
ship
scaped
away
and
fled
to
Mombrance
,
notwithstanding
the
Admirall
cared
not
greatly
for
it
séeing
he
had
the
Ladie
,
whome
he
brought
into
his
Pallaice
.
When
the
Admirall
saw
her
so
excéeding
faire
,
hee
was
taken
in
her
loue
,
so
that
incontinent
he
would
haue
married
her
after
the
Sarazins
law
,
whereof
shee
was
right
sorowfull
and
said
.
Sir
,
reason
it
is
that
I
doe
your
pleasure
,
séeing
yée
haue
rid
me
out
of
the
handes
of
these
Pyrates
of
the
sea
.
But
sir
I
require
you
for
the
loue
that
ye
beare
me
,
that
yee
will
forbeare
your
pleasure
at
this
present
time
,
for
Sir
I
haue
made
a
faithfull
vow
and
promise
,
that
for
a
yeere
and
a
day
from
henceforth
,
I
will
not
lye
with
nor
touch
any
man
boldly
,
for
the
which
vow
sir
I
am
now
sorie
,
euen
for
the
loue
that
I
beare
to
you
,
but
Sir
I
am
right
ioyfull
that
yee
will
doe
me
so
much
honor
,
as
to
haue
me
to
your
wife
,
our
great
god
Mahound
reward
you
.
Now
sir
,
for
the
loue
of
him
I
pray
you
be
content
,
vntill
my
vow
be
accomplished
.
Faire
Ladie
quoth
he
,
know
for
troth
,
that
for
the
honour
of
my
God
Mahound
,
but
more
for
the
loue
of
you
,
I
am
content
to
tarrie
this
yeere
,
yea
and
if
it
were
Twentie
yeeres
,
to
be
sure
of
your
loue
then
.
Sir
quoth
she
,
Mahound
reward
you
,
but
she
said
to
her selfe
.
Ah
deare
Lord
god
Iesu
Christ
,
I
humbly
require
thée
to
giue
me
that
grace
,
to
kéepe
my
troth
to
my
Louer
Huon
:
for
ere
I
shall
doe
the
contrarie
,
I
shall
suffer
as
much
paine
and
gréefe
as
euer
woman
did
,
and
I
will
neuer
breake
my
troth
for
feare
of
death
.
Now
leaue
we
to
speak
of
her
,
and
say
somewhat
of
the
theefe
that
scaped
out
of
the
shippe
.
Chap.
XLIX
.
¶
How
the
Pyrate
fled
to
Mombrance
to
Iuoryn
,
and
how
he
sent
to
defie
the
Admirall
Galaffer
of
Anfalerne
,
and
of
the
answeare
that
he
had
there
.
YE
haue
heard
heere
before
,
how
the
faire
Escleremond
was
receiued
by
the
Admirall
Galaffer
,
and
of
the
manner
that
shee
found
to
keepe
her selfe
true
to
Huon
,
and
how
one
of
the
Mariners
scaped
away
and
fledde
by
land
till
at
last
he
came
to
the
Citie
of
Mombrance
,
where
he
found
Iuoryn
,
to
whome
he
shewed
all
the
whole
matter
as
ye
haue
heard
,
and
how
his
brother
the
Admirall
Gaudise
was
slaine
by
a
young
french
knight
,
and
how
he
and
his
companie
found
the
said
knight
and
his
Néece
the
faire
Escleremond
,
whom
they
had
thought
to
haue
brought
to
him
.
But
(
quoth
he
)
the
Admirall
Galaffer
hath
taken
them
from
vs
by
force
,
and
hath
taken
our
shippe
,
and
slaine
all
your
men
that
were
within
it
,
so
that
none
escaped
but
I
alone
.
When
king
Iuoryn
vnderstood
the
Mariner
,
he
said
.
Ah
mightie
Mahound
,
how
hast
thou
suffered
that
my
brother
Gaudise
hath
thus
pitiously
been
slaine
,
and
also
my
Néece
his
Daughter
to
consent
thereto
?
certainely
the
gréefe
that
I
féele
at
my
heart
,
constraineth
mée
rather
to
desire
death
than
life
.
And
also
moreouer
,
to
see
him
that
is
mine
owne
Subiect
and
houldeth
his
landes
of
me
,
to
keepe
my
Néece
,
and
thus
to
slay
my
men
.
Alas
,
I
cannot
well
say
what
I
should
doe
therein
,
a
little
thing
would
cause
me
to
slay
my selfe
.
Then
in
great
displeasure
he
called
his
Lords
and
caused
the
Mariner
to
come
before
them
,
&
there
he
made
him
to
shew
again
all
the
matter
b●fore
them
,
both
how
his
brother
the
Admirall
Gaudise
was
slaine
,
and
also
how
the
Admirall
Galaffer
held
his
Néece
by
force
,
and
how
he
had
slaine
his
men
,
which
when
the
Lords
had
heard
,
they
said
thus
to
Iuoryn
.
Sir
,
our
aduice
is
,
that
yée
should
send
one
of
your
secret
messengers
to
the
Admirall
Galaffer
,
and
commaund
him
incontinent
to
send
you
your
Néece
,
and
to
make
amends
for
that
he
hath
slaine
your
men
,
and
that
he
send
you
word
by
writing
,
what
cause
hath
mooued
him
thus
to
doe
,
and
if
it
be
so
,
that
pride
doth
so
surmount
in
him
,
that
hee
will
not
obey
your
commaundements
,
then
by
a
iust
quarrell
ye
may
goe
and
make
warre
vpon
him
,
and
take
from
him
all
his
lands
that
he
houldeth
of
you
.
When
Iuoryn
vnderstood
his
Lords
,
he
said
,
Sirs
I
perceaue
well
your
opinion
is
good
,
and
then
a
Messenger
was
appointed
,
and
his
charge
giuen
him
,
and
so
he
departed
and
rode
so
long
till
he
came
to
Anfalerne
where
he
found
the
Admirall
Galaffer
,
whome
he
saluted
in
the
name
of
Mahound
,
and
then
hee
declared
his
Messuage
at
length
,
but
assoone
as
Galaffer
had
heard
his
messuage
,
he
said
.
Friend
,
goe
and
say
to
king
Iuoryn
,
that
as
for
the
deliuerance
of
his
Néece
,
I
will
not
doe
it
,
and
as
for
his
men
that
are
slaine
,
it
was
through
their
owne
folly
,
and
as
touching
that
I
should
come
to
him
,
I
will
not
come
to
him
,
let
him
do
what
he
can
,
but
if
he
come
to
assaile
me
,
I
shall
defend
as
well
as
I
can
.
When
the
Messenger
heard
that
,
he
said
.
Sir
Admirall
,
séeing
yee
will
doe
none
otherwise
,
in
the
name
of
our
god
Mahound
,
and
in
the
name
of
great
king
Iuoryn
,
héere
I
defie
you
,
&
he
sendeth
you
woord
by
me
,
that
he
will
leaue
you
neither
Citie
,
Towne
,
nor
Castle
,
but
he
will
put
them
all
to
flame
and
fire
,
nor
leaue
you
one
foot
of
land
,
but
also
if
he
may
take
you
,
ye
shall
die
a
shamefull
death
.
When
the
Admirall
saw
how
hee
was
defyed
,
hee
was
more
inflamed
then
a
burning
fire-brand
,
and
said
to
the
messenger
.
Go
and
say
to
thy
Lord
,
that
I
set
nothing
by
his
threatning
,
and
if
I
may
know
when
hée
commeth
,
I
shall
do
him
that
honour
,
that
I
will
not
abide
till
hée
enter
into
my
country
,
but
I
will
méete
with
him
before
,
and
say
vnto
him
from
me
,
that
if
I
can
take
him
,
I
shall
soone
ryd
his
soule
out
of
his
body
.
So
the
messenger
departed
,
and
came
to
Mombrance
,
where
when
Iuoryn
saw
him
,
he
said
▪
Frend
,
what
saith
Galaffer
?
will
hée
send
me
my
Néece
?
Sir
quoth
the
messenger
,
hée
will
not
doe
it
,
hée
saith
hée
doubteth
you
nothing
,
and
if
yee
be
so
hardy
as
to
come
and
assayle
him
,
then
hée
will
meet
with
you
before
,
and
fight
with
you
:
and
I
heard
him
sweare
,
that
if
hée
may
take
you
,
hée
will
slay
you
without
mercy
.
When
Iuoryn
heard
that
,
hée
swet
for
anger
,
&
was
in
that
case
that
hée
could
not
speake
one
word
of
a
long
space
,
but
when
hée
had
somewhat
asswaged
his
yre
,
hée
sware
by
his
God
Mahound
,
that
hée
should
neuer
haue
ioy
nor
mirth
at
his
heart
,
till
hee
had
destroyed
the
towne
of
Anfalerne
,
and
slaine
the
Admirall
Galaffer
.
Then
in
hast
hée
sent
for
all
his
Lords
,
and
with
them
concluded
to
send
for
all
his
men
of
warre
,
and
gaue
them
day
to
be
with
him
within
xv
.
daies
before
Mombrance
,
the
which
thing
was
done
,
for
at
that
day
they
were
all
assembled
as
ye
shall
heare
heereafter
.
Now
leaueth
the
Historie
to
speake
of
them
,
and
returneth
againe
to
speake
of
King
Oberon
.
Chap.
L.
¶
How
king
Oberon
at
the
request
of
twoo
Knights
of
the
Fayrie
,
called
Gloriant
and
Mallaborn
the
monster
of
the
Sea
,
went
and
succoured
Huon
,
and
carried
him
out
of
the
Isle
of
Noysant
.
NOw
the
Historie
sheweth
,
that
King
Oberon
(
the
same
time
that
Huon
was
in
the
Isle
of
Noysant
)
was
in
his
wood
,
where
for
the
most
part
hee
was
accustomed
to
be
conuersant
,
bicause
the
place
was
very
much
delectable
and
farre
from
people
,
there
hee
sat
him
downe
vnder
a
faire
oake
,
and
hee
began
to
weepe
and
complaine
.
When
Gloriant
a
knight
of
the
Fairie
,
saw
him
,
he
had
great
maruaile
,
and
demaunded
of
him
why
he
lamented
so
much
?
Gloriant
quoth
king
Oberon
,
the
periured
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
causeth
mee
thus
to
doe
,
whome
I
haue
alwayes
perfectly
loued
,
and
yet
he
still
trespasseth
my
commandements
,
for
when
I
departed
from
him
,
I
caused
him
to
haue
the
Admirall
Gaudise
at
his
pleasure
,
and
also
I
made
him
to
haue
the
faire
Escleremond
the
Admirals
Daughter
,
and
also
I
haue
giuen
him
my
rich
Horne
of
Iuorie
and
my
good
Cup
,
the
which
he
hath
lost
by
his
pride
and
folly
and
therefore
he
hath
been
punished
,
and
now
hee
lyeth
all
naked
bound
handes
and
féete
,
and
his
eyes
blindfolded
in
an
Isle
,
in
the
which
place
I
will
suffer
him
to
die
most
miserably
.
Not
so
Sir
,
(
quoth
Gloriant
)
for
the
honour
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
call
to
your
remembrance
,
howe
that
by
Gods
owne
mouth
,
Adam
and
Eue
were
forbidden
from
the
eating
of
the
fruit
that
was
in
Paradise
,
yet
they
by
their
fragilitie
brake
Gods
commaundement
,
howbeit
our
Lord
God
had
great
pitie
of
them
.
And
therefore
Sir
,
I
pray
you
haue
pitie
of
Huon
,
then
Mallaborn
stept
foorth
and
sayd
.
Alas
Sir
,
for
the
honour
and
reuerence
of
our
Lord
God
,
I
desire
you
to
graunt
me
this
one
time
,
that
I
may
goe
and
ayd
him
.
When
Oberon
sawe
he
was
so
earnestly
desired
of
Glorian●
and
Mallaborn
,
he
was
sore
displeased
,
and
answearing
,
sayd
.
Mallaborn
,
it
pleaseth
me
so
well
,
that
this
Caytiffe
Huon
who
endureth
so
much
paine
be
visited
by
thée
:
therefore
I
condemne
thée
to
bee
xxviij
.
yeares
a
Monster
in
the
Sea
,
beside
xxx
.
yeares
that
thou
art
enioyned
too
alreadie
.
Now
I
will
that
thou
giuest
him
none
other
counsaile
nor
aid
,
but
alonely
to
beare
him
out
of
the
Isle
that
he
is
in
,
and
to
set
him
on
the
maine
Land
,
then
let
him
goe
whether
hée
will
,
for
I
desire
neuer
more
to
see
him
.
Also
I
will
that
thou
bringest
againe
vnto
me
,
my
rich
Horne
of
Iuorie
,
and
my
rich
Cup
,
and
my
Armour
,
fetch
them
there
as
hee
hath
lost
them
.
Alas
Sir
,
(
quoth
Mallaborn
)
great
paine
you
put
him
vnto
,
when
for
so
smal
an
offence
you
are
so
sore
displeased
with
Huon
.
And
as
for
the
Armour
that
you
would
haue
againe
,
you
know
well
how
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
did
conquer
it
,
and
hée
had
been
lost
if
it
had
not
béene
,
great
ill
you
shall
doe
if
you
cause
him
not
to
haue
it
againe
.
But
Sir
,
since
I
haue
Licence
to
bring
him
out
of
the
Isle
,
I
pray
you
shewe
mée
in
what
place
is
the
Isle
whereas
he
is
.
Then
Gloriant
sayd
,
Brother
Mallaborn
,
this
Isle
is
néere
vnto
Hell
,
and
it
is
called
the
Isle
Noysant
.
Well
,
(
quoth
Mallaborn
)
then
I
commend
you
all
to
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
and
so
he
departed
and
came
to
the
sea-side
,
and
when
he
came
there
,
he
leapt
into
the
Sea
,
and
began
to
swim
as
fast
as
the
bird
flyeth
in
the
ayre
,
and
so
arriued
in
the
Isle
Noysaunt
,
and
so
came
vnto
Huon
whome
hée
found
sore
wéeping
,
and
sayd
.
Sir
Huon
,
I
pray
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
to
succour
and
aide
thée
.
Ah
deare
God
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
who
is
that
that
speaketh
vnto
me
?
Huon
,
(
quoth
hée
)
I
am
a
man
who
loueth
thée
,
and
am
called
Mallaborn
,
and
am
a
beast
of
the
Sea
,
who
hath
before
this
time
borne
thée
ouer
the
salt
water
to
Babilon
.
Ah
Mallaborn
déere
Brother
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
require
thée
vnbind
mée
,
and
bring
me
out
of
this
dolorous
paine
.
With
a
right
good
will
,
(
quoth
Mallaborn
)
then
he
did
vnbind
him
and
opened
his
eyes
.
When
Huon
sawe
that
,
hée
was
right
ioyfull
,
and
demanded
who
sent
him
thether
.
Huon
,
(
quoth
he
)
knowe
for
troth
,
that
it
was
King
Oberon
,
and
whereas
I
was
condemned
before
to
be
a
beast
of
the
Sea
Thirtie
yeares
,
now
for
thy
sake
I
must
endure
so
eight
and
Twentie
yeares
more
,
yet
I
care
not
for
the
paine
,
for
the
loue
that
I
beare
vnto
thée
,
there
is
no
paine
impossible
vnto
mée
to
beare
:
but
I
must
carie
againe
vnto
Oberon
the
rich
Horne
and
Cup
and
Armour
,
for
so
I
haue
promised
King
Oberon
to
doe
.
Ah
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
pray
to
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
to
confound
the
Dwarfe
,
who
hath
caused
me
to
endure
all
these
paines
for
so
small
an
occasion
.
Huon
,
(
quoth
Mallaborn
)
you
doe
ill
to
say
so
,
for
you
haue
no
sooner
spoken
it
,
but
that
King
Oberon
doth
know
it
.
Certainly
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
care
not
what
he
can
doe
,
he
hath
done
me
so
much
ill
,
that
I
can
neuer
loue
him
:
but
Sir
,
I
pray
thée
tell
me
,
if
thou
wilt
beare
me
hence
,
or
else
whether
that
I
must
abide
héere
for
euer
.
Fréend
,
(
quoth
Mallaborn
)
I
will
beare
thée
out
of
this
Isle
,
and
set
thée
on
the
maine
Lande
,
other
ayd
may
I
not
doe
thée
,
and
then
Mallaborn
tooke
vppon
him
againe
his
beasts
skin
,
and
sayd
:
Sir
,
leape
vppon
mée
,
then
Huon
leapt
vppon
his
backe
as
naked
as
euer
he
was
borne
,
and
Mallaborn
leapt
into
the
Sea
,
and
began
to
swim
,
and
came
to
the
mayne
Land
,
and
sayd
.
Fréend
Huon
,
more
seruice
can
I
not
doe
vnto
thée
at
this
time
,
but
I
recommend
thée
to
the
kéeping
of
our
Lord
God
,
who
send
thee
comfort
,
I
now
must
goe
and
séeke
for
the
Horne
,
Cup
,
and
Armor
,
the
which
thou
wert
woont
to
haue
and
enioy
,
and
I
am
to
beare
them
vnto
King
Oberon
,
for
thus
haue
I
promised
to
doe
.
Now
Huon
was
there
all
alone
and
naked
,
pitiously
complayning
and
sayde
.
Ah
good
Lord
,
I
require
thée
to
ayde
mée
,
I
know
not
where
I
am
,
nor
whether
I
may
goe
,
yet
if
I
had
cloathes
to
couer
my
naked
skinne
,
I
should
haue
some
comfort
,
for
then
I
might
goe
and
séeke
some
aduenture
:
greatly
I
ought
to
hate
the
crooked
Dwarfe
Oberon
,
who
hath
brought
me
into
all
this
paine
,
but
by
the
faith
that
I
owe
vnto
God
,
séeing
he
hath
left
me
thus
,
from
hencefoorth
to
doe
him
the
more
spite
,
I
shall
make
lyes
ynough
,
I
shall
not
leaue
for
him
,
whom
I
recommend
now
to
a
hundred
Thousand
Diuels
.
When
he
had
béen
there
a
certen
space
all
alone
,
hee
arose
and
looked
all
about
him
,
to
sée
if
he
might
perceiue
anye
man
passe
by
,
from
whome
hee
might
haue
any
succour
,
for
he
was
néere
famished
for
lacke
of
sustenance
:
howbeit
,
he
thought
to
depart
thence
to
séeke
some
aduenture
,
so
he
went
on
his
way
,
and
hée
went
so
far
,
that
he
found
an
aduenture
such
as
you
shall
heare
,
for
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
neuer
forgetteth
his
Seruants
.
Chap.
LI.
¶
How
Huon
found
a
Minstrell
,
who
gaue
him
cloathing
and
meat
,
and
tooke
Huon
with
him
as
his
Varlet
,
and
went
to
Mombrance
.
WHen
Huon
hadde
gone
a
great
way
,
hee
beheld
on
his
right
hand
,
and
saw
néere
him
a
little
wood
by
a
faire
meadow-side
,
and
therein
was
standing
a
great
Dake
full
of
leaues
,
and
there
beside
was
a
cleare
Fountaine
,
and
there
he
saw
an
ancient
man
with
white
haires
sitting
vnder
the
Dake
,
and
before
him
he
had
a
little
cloth
spread
abroad
on
the
grasse
,
and
thereon
flesh
and
bread
and
wine
in
a
Bottell
.
When
Huon
saw
the
old
man
,
he
came
vnto
him
,
and
the
ancient
man
sayd
.
Ah
thou
wild
man
,
I
pray
thée
for
the
loue
of
Mahound
doe
me
no
hurt
,
but
take
meat
and
drinke
at
thy
pleasure
.
When
Huon
sawe
him
,
he
espied
lying
beside
him
a
Harpe
and
a
Vyoll
,
whereon
he
could
well
play
,
for
in
all
Pagany
there
was
no
Minstrell
like
him
.
Fréend
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
thou
hast
named
me
right
,
for
a
more
vnhappy
man
then
I
am
,
there
is
none
lyuing
.
Fréend
,
(
quoth
the
Minstrell
)
goe
to
yonder
Male
and
open
it
,
and
take
what
thou
likest
best
to
couer
thy
naked
skinne
,
then
come
to
mée
and
eat
at
thy
pleasure
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
good
aduenture
is
come
vnto
mée
thus
to
find
you
,
Mahound
reward
you
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
Minstrell
)
I
pray
you
come
and
eate
with
me
,
and
kéepe
me
companie
,
for
you
shall
not
find
a
more
sorowfull
man
then
I
am
.
By
my
faith
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
a
companion
of
your
owne
sort
haue
you
found
,
for
there
was
neuer
man
that
suffered
so
much
pouertie
as
I
haue
,
praise
be
vnto
him
that
fourmed
me
,
but
séeing
I
haue
found
meat
to
eat
,
blessed
be
the
houre
that
I
haue
found
you
,
for
you
séeme
to
bee
a
good
man
.
Then
Huon
went
to
the
Male
and
tooke
cloathes
,
and
then
came
vnto
the
Minstrell
,
and
sat
down
,
and
did
eat
and
drinke
as
much
as
pleased
him
.
The
Minstrell
beheld
Huon
,
and
sawe
that
he
was
a
faire
young
man
and
a
courteous
,
and
then
hee
demaunded
of
him
,
where
hée
was
borne
,
and
by
what
aduenture
hee
was
arriued
there
in
that
case
that
he
was
in
.
When
Huon
heard
how
the
Minstrell
demaunded
of
his
estate
,
he
began
to
study
in
himselfe
,
whether
he
should
shew
the
troth
or
else
to
lye
,
then
he
called
to
our
Lord
God
,
and
sayd
.
Ah
good
Lord
,
if
I
shew
to
this
man
the
troth
of
mine
aduenture
,
I
am
but
dead
:
and
King
Oberon
,
for
a
small
offence
thou
hast
left
me
in
this
case
,
now
if
I
shewe
the
troth
of
my
life
to
this
man
,
I
am
but
dead
,
I
shall
neuer
trust
thée
more
,
but
I
will
now
put
all
my
trust
in
God
,
for
the
loue
that
I
haue
to
my
Loue
,
thou
hast
mee
in
hate
,
but
séeing
it
is
so
,
as
often
as
I
haue
néede
I
shall
ly
,
nor
I
shall
not
leaue
it
for
feare
of
thée
,
but
rather
do
it
in
despite
of
thée
:
then
Huon
saide
to
the
Minstrell
.
Sir
,
you
haue
demanded
of
mine
estate
,
and
as
yet
I
haue
made
you
none
answeare
,
the
troth
is
,
I
find
my selfe
so
well
at
mine
ease
,
that
I
forgat
to
answeare
you
,
but
I
shall
nowe
shewe
you
séeing
you
would
know
it
.
Sir
,
of
certaine
I
was
borne
in
the
countrey
of
Affricke
,
and
fell
in
company
with
diuers
Marchants
by
the
Sea
in
a
Shippe
,
thinking
to
haue
sayled
to
Damieta
,
but
a
great
misfortune
fell
vppon
vs
,
there
arose
such
an
horrible
tempest
,
that
our
Shippe
perished
and
all
that
were
within
it
,
none
escaped
but
I
,
and
I
thanke
Mahound
that
I
am
escaped
aliue
:
therefore
I
desire
you
now
to
shew
mée
your
aduenture
,
as
I
haue
shewed
you
mine
.
Fréend
(
quoth
the
Minstrell
)
séeing
you
will
knowe
it
,
knowe
for
troth
,
I
am
named
Mouflet
,
I
am
a
Minstrell
as
thou
séest
héere
by
mine
Instruments
,
and
I
say
vnto
thée
,
that
from
hence
to
the
red
Sea
,
there
is
none
so
cunning
in
all
Instruments
as
I
am
,
and
I
can
doe
many
other
things
,
and
the
dolour
that
thou
séest
mee
make
,
is
bycause
of
late
I
haue
loste
my
good
Lorde
and
Maister
the
Admirall
Gaudise
,
who
was
slayne
miserably
by
a
Vacabond
of
Fraunce
called
Huon
,
that
Mahound
shame
him
,
and
bring
him
to
an
ill
death
,
for
by
him
I
am
fallen
into
pouerty
and
miserie
,
I
pray
thée
tell
me
thy
name
?
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
my
name
is
Solater
.
Well
,
(
quoth
the
Minstrell
)
Solater
,
dismay
thée
not
,
for
the
great
pouerties
that
thou
hast
suffered
,
thou
séest
what
aduenture
Mahound
hath
sent
thée
,
thou
art
nowe
better
arayed
then
thou
wert
,
if
thou
wilt
follow
my
counsel
thou
shalt
haue
no
néed
,
thou
art
faire
and
young
,
thou
oughtest
not
to
be
dismayed
,
but
I
that
am
old
and
ancient
haue
cause
to
be
discomforted
,
séeing
in
mine
olde
dayes
I
haue
lost
my
Lord
and
Maister
the
Admirall
Gaudise
,
who
did
me
so
much
good
and
profit
,
I
would
it
pleased
Mahound
,
that
he
that
slewe
him
were
in
my
power
.
When
Huon
heard
that
,
he
spake
no
word
but
cast
down
his
head
.
Solater
,
(
quoth
the
Minstrell
)
séeing
my
Lord
is
dead
,
I
will
goe
to
Mombrance
to
King
Iuoryn
,
to
shew
him
the
death
of
his
Brother
the
Admirall
Gaudise
,
and
if
thou
wilt
abide
with
me
,
so
that
thou
wilt
beare
my
Fardell
and
harpe
a
foote
,
ere
it
be
halfe
a
yéere
past
,
I
warrant
thée
thou
shalt
haue
a
Horse
,
for
whensoseuer
thou
shalt
heare
me
play
vpon
my
instruments
,
all
the
hearers
shall
take
therein
such
pleasure
,
that
they
shall
giue
mee
both
Gownes
and
Mantles
,
so
that
thou
shalt
haue
much
adoe
to
trusse
them
in
my
Male.
Well
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
am
content
to
serue
you
,
and
to
doe
all
your
Commaundements
.
Then
Huon
tooke
the
Male
on
his
necke
and
the
Harpe
in
his
hand
,
and
Mouflet
his
Maister
bare
the
Vyoll
,
and
thus
the
maister
and
the
seruant
went
on
their
way
to
goe
to
Mombrance
.
Ah
good
Lord
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
my
heart
ought
to
bée
sorrowfull
when
I
sée
my selfe
in
this
case
,
that
nowe
I
must
become
a
Minstrels
Varlet
:
Gods
curse
haue
Oberon
the
Dwarfe
,
who
hath
done
mee
all
this
trouble
.
Alas
if
I
had
nowe
my
good
Armour
,
my
Horne
,
and
my
Cup
,
I
would
reckon
al
the
sorrow
that
I
haue
endured
as
nothing
.
But
when
I
had
xiij
.
Knights
to
serue
me
,
how
is
this
chaunce
now
turned
,
that
I
my selfe
must
serue
a
poore
Minstrell
?
When
Mouflet
heard
Huon
make
such
sorow
within
him selfe
,
hée
said
.
Déere
brother
Solater
take
good
comfort
,
for
before
to
morow
at
night
,
thou
shalt
see
the
good
cheere
that
shall
bee
made
to
mée
,
wherof
thou
shalt
haue
part
,
and
of
all
the
goodes
that
I
can
get
.
Maister
quoth
Huon
,
Mahound
reward
you
for
the
goodnes
that
ye
haue
shewed
mée
,
and
shall
do
,
thus
the
maister
and
the
seruant
went
foorth
together
deuising
,
at
last
Huon
espied
behind
them
coming
certen
men
of
armes
,
houlding
the
waye
to
Mombrance
.
Maister
quoth
Huon
,
héere
behind
vs
are
coming
men
in
armour
,
I
know
not
whether
they
will
doe
vs
any
hurt
or
not
.
Solater
quoth
Mouflet
,
bee
not
abashed
,
wee
will
abide
héere
,
and
know
whether
they
will
goe
,
and
within
a
while
the
man
of
war
came
to
them
,
who
were
in
number
Fiue
.
C.
persons
,
the
minstrell
saluted
them
and
said
.
Sirs
,
I
pray
you
shewe
mee
whether
ye
will
goe
.
Frend
quoth
one
of
them
,
bicause
we
sée
that
ye
be
a
gentle
minstrell
,
I
shall
shew
you
,
we
are
going
to
king
Iuoryn
of
Mombrance
,
who
will
néeds
goe
and
make
warre
vppon
the
Admirall
Galaffer
,
bicause
that
now
of
late
,
the
Damsell
Escleremond
daughter
to
the
Admirall
Gaudise
,
passed
by
Anfalerne
,
who
should
haue
béen
brought
to
her
Vncle
king
Iuoryn
of
Mombrance
,
but
the
Admirall
Galaffer
tooke
her
by
force
,
and
slew
all
them
that
ledde
her
,
and
hath
maryed
the
faire
Escleremond
,
whereof
King
Iuoryn
is
as
sorowfull
as
may
be
,
and
for
that
cause
we
be
sent
for
by
king
Iuoryn
,
who
is
minded
to
assemble
all
his
power
,
to
go
&
destroy
the
Admirall
Galaffer
.
Now
I
haue
shewed
you
the
cause
of
our
going
to
the
Citie
of
Mombrance
.
Chap.
LII
.
¶
How
Huon
and
his
Maister
Mouflet
arriued
at
Mombrance
,
and
how
Huon
spake
with
king
Iuoryn
.
WHen
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
vnderstood
the
Paynims
,
how
they
were
going
where
the
Ladie
Escleremond
was
,
he
was
surprized
with
ioy
,
&
said
to
his
Maister
.
Sir
,
I
require
you
lette
vs
goe
to
the
warres
with
them
.
Solater
quoth
Mouflet
,
beware
what
thou
sayest
,
for
where
as
warre
is
,
I
would
not
come
there
for
any
thing
.
Thus
they
went
foorth
vntill
they
came
to
Mombrance
,
and
went
straight
to
the
Pallaice
,
whereas
they
found
King
Iuoryn
and
all
his
Barons
,
when
the
Minstrell
saw
him
,
hee
saluted
him
in
the
name
of
Mahound
,
and
sayde
.
Sir
,
I
am
right
dolorous
for
the
newes
that
I
bring
you
,
for
Sir
,
your
Brother
my
Lord
and
Maister
the
Admirall
Gaudise
is
pitiously
slayn
.
Mouflet
,
(
quoth
Iuoryn
)
these
newes
hath
béen
brought
vnto
mée
before
this
time
,
whereof
I
am
much
agréeued
,
and
also
I
am
sorrie
for
my
Néece
the
faire
Escleremond
,
who
is
kept
from
mée
by
the
Admirall
Galaffer
,
and
for
any
Messuage
that
I
can
send
to
him
,
he
will
not
send
her
backe
to
mée
.
But
by
the
faith
that
I
owe
to
my
God
Mahound
,
I
shall
make
him
such
warre
,
that
the
memorie
thereof
shall
bee
had
an
Hundred
yeares
héereafter
.
For
I
shall
leaue
him
neuer
a
foote
of
Land
,
but
I
shall
bring
all
into
fire
and
flame
,
and
cleane
destroy
him
,
and
in
the
despite
of
his
téeth
,
I
will
sée
my
Neece
Escleremond
,
and
if
I
may
get
her
,
I
shall
cause
her
to
be
striken
al
to
péeces
,
and
burne
her
into
ashes
,
for
my
Brother
is
dead
by
a
Villaine
of
Fraunce
,
vppon
whome
shée
was
amourous
.
When
Huon
heard
him
speake
of
his
Lady
,
his
heart
rose
,
&
made
promise
in
himselfe
,
that
ere
the
moneth
was
past
,
he
would
goe
and
sée
her
,
and
find
the
meanes
how
to
speake
with
her
.
Then
King
Iuoryn
called
Mouflet
the
Minstrell
,
and
sayd
:
Fréend
,
I
pray
thée
doe
some
thinge
to
make
mée
merrie
,
for
by
reason
of
the
displeasure
that
I
haue
had
,
my
ioy
is
lost
therefore
it
were
better
for
me
to
take
some
mirth
,
then
to
bee
long
in
sorrow
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Mouflet
)
I
am
readie
to
doe
your
pleasure
,
then
hée
tooke
his
Vyoll
,
and
playd
thereof
in
such
wise
,
that
it
was
great
melodie
to
heare
it
,
for
al
the
Paynims
that
were
there
had
great
ioy
and
mirth
,
and
made
great
feasting
,
when
Huon
heard
it
,
he
said
.
Good
Lord
I
require
thée
,
that
this
great
ioy
may
turne
to
mée
,
as
to
heare
some
good
newes
of
her
who
I
desire
so
sore
to
sée
.
When
the
Minstrell
had
finished
his
song
,
the
Paynims
did
of
their
cloathes
,
and
some
gaue
him
their
Gownes
,
&
some
their
Mantles
,
hee
thought
himselfe
right
well
happie
that
could
giue
the
Minstrell
any
thing
.
Huon
had
ynough
to
doo
to
gather
together
the
cloathes
that
were
giuen
him
,
and
hée
put
them
into
his
Male
,
whereof
Huon
was
ioyfull
,
bicause
he
should
haue
the
one
halfe
.
King
Iuoryn
beheld
Huon
,
and
sayd
vnto
them
that
were
about
him
,
great
dammage
it
is
that
so
faire
a
younge
man
should
serue
a
Minstrell
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Mouflet
)
be
not
abashed
though
this
young
man
doe
serue
me
,
hee
hath
cause
so
to
doe
,
for
when
your
Brother
was
dead
,
I
departed
from
thence
to
come
hether
,
&
by
the
way
I
found
a
great
Dake
,
vnder
the
which
I
sat
downe
to
rest
me
,
and
there
by
was
a
great
Fountaine
faire
and
cleare
,
there
I
spread
abroad
a
Towell
on
the
grasse
,
and
set
thereon
bread
and
such
meate
and
drinke
as
I
had
,
and
the
same
time
this
young
man
arriued
and
came
vnto
mee
all
naked
,
and
prayed
me
for
the
loue
of
Mahound
to
giue
him
some
of
my
bread
,
and
so
I
did
and
cloathed
him
as
you
sée
,
and
I
did
so
much
for
him
,
that
he
promised
to
serue
mée
,
and
to
beare
my
Fardell
and
my
Harpe
,
and
moreouer
,
when
I
came
to
any
passage
of
water
,
hee
would
cast
me
in
his
necke
as
light
as
though
I
had
béen
nothing
,
(
he
is
so
strong
)
and
beare
me
ouer
.
Ah
poore
Catiffe
,
(
quoth
King
Iuoryn
)
hast
thou
liued
so
longe
,
&
cannot
perceiue
why
he
doth
it
?
he
abideth
vntill
thou
hast
gotten
some
riches
,
and
then
he
will
cut
thy
threat
and
cast
thée
into
the
Riuer
,
and
then
goe
away
with
all
thy
riches
,
cause
him
to
come
and
speake
with
mée
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Mouflet
)
hée
shall
come
to
you
,
and
so
he
called
Huon
,
and
brought
him
to
King
Iuoryn
.
My
fréend
,
(
quoth
the
King
)
I
pray
thée
shewe
me
where
thou
wert
borne
?
for
I
haue
pitie
of
thée
,
to
sée
thée
in
so
low
estate
,
as
to
bee
Varlet
to
a
Minstrell
,
it
were
better
for
thée
to
serue
some
Prince
,
or
helpe
to
kéepe
a
Towne
or
a
Castle
,
rather
then
thus
to
loose
thy
time
.
I
wote
not
what
I
should
thinke
therein
,
but
that
it
séemeth
to
mee
that
thou
art
of
a
faint
courage
,
what
hath
mooued
thée
thus
to
doe
?
thou
séeest
thy
Maister
hath
nothing
,
but
that
hee
getteth
with
his
Vyoll
,
canst
thou
find
none
other
meanes
to
liue
by
more
honestly
?
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
can
Crafts
ynow
,
the
which
I
shall
name
vnto
you
if
you
will
heare
me
.
Say
on
,
(
quoth
Iuoryn
)
for
I
haue
great
desire
to
know
what
thou
canst
do
:
but
of
one
thing
I
aduise
thée
,
make
no
vaunt
of
any
thing
,
without
thou
canst
doe
it
indéede
,
for
in
euerie
thinge
I
will
prooue
thée
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
can
mew
a
Sparrow-Hauke
,
and
I
can
chase
the
Hart
and
the
wilde
Boare
,
and
blow
the
prize
,
and
serue
the
hounds
of
their
rights
,
and
I
can
serue
at
the
table
before
a
great
Prince
,
and
I
can
play
at
Chesse
and
Tables
aswell
as
any
other
can
doe
,
and
I
neuer
found
man
could
winne
of
me
if
I
list
.
Chap.
LIII
.
¶
How
king
Iuoryn
caused
his
Daughter
to
play
at
the
Chesse
with
Huon
,
vpon
condition
,
that
if
he
were
mated
,
he
should
loose
his
head
:
and
if
shee
were
mated
,
Huon
should
haue
her
loue
,
and
how
Huon
wonne
the
game
.
WHEN
king
IVORIN
heard
Huon
,
he
said
,
hould
thée
to
this
,
for
I
shall
prooue
whether
it
be
true
that
thou
saiest
or
not
.
Yet
Sir
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
pray
you
let
mee
shew
farther
what
I
can
doe
,
and
then
assay
mee
at
your
pleasure
.
By
Mahound
quoth
the
king
,
I
am
content
that
thou
shalt
shew
all
that
thou
canst
doe
.
Sir
quoth
Huon
,
I
can
right
well
arme
me
,
and
set
the
helmet
on
my
head
,
and
beare
a
shield
&
speare
,
and
runne
and
gallop
a
horse
,
and
when
it
commeth
to
the
point
where
strokes
should
be
giuen
,
yée
may
well
send
foorth
a
worse
than
I.
Also
Sir
,
I
can
right
well
enter
into
Ladies
chambers
,
to
embrace
and
kisse
them
,
and
to
doe
them
any
seruice
.
Friend
quoth
Iuoryn
,
by
that
which
I
heare
by
thée
,
thou
canst
doe
more
things
than
should
turne
to
good
,
but
to
prooue
thée
,
I
shall
cause
thee
to
be
assayed
at
the
play
of
the
Chesse
:
I
haue
a
faire
Daughter
,
with
whome
I
will
that
thou
shalt
play
,
vpon
condition
,
that
if
she
winne
,
then
thou
shalt
loose
thy
head
,
but
if
thou
canst
mate
her
,
then
I
promise
thée
that
thou
shalt
haue
her
to
thy
wife
,
to
repose
with
her
at
thy
pleasure
,
and
a
C.
markes
of
money
therewith
.
Sir
quoth
Huon
,
if
it
were
your
pleasure
▪
I
would
be
glad
to
forbeare
that
enterprise
.
By
Mahound
quoth
the
king
,
it
shal
be
none
otherwise
,
come
thereof
what
will
.
In
the
meane
season
that
this
Bargaine
was
making
,
a
Paynim
went
into
the
Ladies
chamber
,
and
shewed
her
how
there
was
with
the
king
her
father
a
young
man
,
who
had
made
promise
,
how
he
should
play
at
the
Chesse
with
her
vpon
condition
,
that
if
he
lost
the
game
,
hee
should
then
loose
his
head
,
and
if
he
chaunced
to
win
,
then
he
to
haue
you
to
his
wedded
wife
,
and
a
C.
Markes
of
money
.
But
Madame
quoth
he
,
I
assure
you
he
that
shall
play
against
you
,
is
the
fairest
man
that
euer
I
saw
,
pitie
it
is
that
he
should
be
a
varlet
to
a
Minstrell
as
he
is
.
By
Mahound
quoth
the
Ladie
,
I
hould
my
Father
a
foole
,
when
he
thinketh
that
I
should
suffer
a
man
to
die
for
winning
of
a
game
at
Chesse
.
Then
Iuoryn
sent
for
his
Daughter
by
twoo
Kings
,
who
brought
her
to
the
King
her
Father
,
then
Iuoryn
said
.
Daughter
,
thou
must
play
at
Chesse
with
this
young
Varlet
that
thou
seest
héere
,
so
that
if
thou
winne
,
then
he
shall
loose
his
head
,
and
if
he
winne
,
then
I
will
that
hee
shall
be
thy
husband
,
to
doe
with
thee
at
his
pleasure
.
Father
quoth
the
Ladie
,
séeing
this
is
your
pleasure
,
it
is
reason
that
I
doe
it
whether
I
will
or
not
.
Then
shee
beheld
Huon
,
whome
shee
saw
to
be
right
faire
,
and
said
to
her selfe
.
By
Mahound
,
for
the
great
beautie
that
I
see
in
this
young
man
,
I
would
this
game
were
at
an
end
,
so
that
I
were
his
wedded
wife
.
When
then
Ladie
was
come
,
their
places
were
made
redie
,
then
shee
and
Huon
sat
downe
,
and
king
Iuoryn
and
all
his
Barons
sat
downe
about
them
to
sée
them
play
,
then
Huon
said
to
the
King
.
Sir
I
require
you
,
that
you
nor
none
other
doe
speake
in
our
game
,
neither
for
the
one
partie
nor
for
the
other
.
Friend
quoth
the
King
,
haue
no
doubt
thereof
,
and
for
more
suretie
,
the
King
caused
to
be
proclaymed
thorow
out
all
his
Pallaice
,
that
none
should
be
so
hardie
as
to
speake
one
word
vpon
paine
of
death
.
Then
the
Chesse
were
made
readie
,
and
Huon
saide
:
Ladie
,
what
game
will
yée
play
at
?
Friend
quoth
she
,
at
the
game
accustomed
,
that
is
to
be
mated
in
the
corner
,
then
they
both
began
to
studie
for
the
first
draught
,
there
were
Paynims
that
beheld
Huon
,
but
he
cared
not
for
any
of
them
,
but
studied
on
his
game
,
the
which
they
had
begun
so
,
that
Huon
had
lost
most
parte
of
his
Pawnes
,
wherewith
he
changed
colour
and
blushed
as
redde
as
a
rose
.
The
Damsell
perceiued
him
,
and
said
,
Friend
,
whereon
doe
yée
thinke
?
yee
are
almost
mated
,
anon
my
Father
will
strike
of
your
head
.
Madame
quoth
he
,
as
yet
the
game
is
not
done
,
great
shame
shall
your
Father
haue
,
when
yée
shall
lye
all
night
in
mine
armes
,
and
I
being
but
a
seruant
to
a
poore
Minstrell
.
When
the
Barons
heard
Huon
say
so
,
they
began
all
to
laugh
,
and
the
Ladie
,
who
was
so
surprised
with
the
loue
of
Huon
,
(
in
regard
of
the
great
beautie
that
she
saw
in
him
)
that
she
forgat
all
her
play
to
thinke
of
him
,
whereby
she
lost
the
game
,
whereof
Huon
was
right
ioyfull
,
and
called
the
King
and
said
.
Sir
,
now
may
yée
sée
how
I
can
play
,
but
if
I
would
studie
but
a
little
more
,
I
could
mate
your
Daughter
whereas
I
list
.
When
the
King
saw
that
,
he
said
to
his
Daughter
.
Arise
,
cursed
be
the
houre
that
I
begate
thee
,
for
great
dishonour
hast
thou
now
done
to
me
,
that
heretofore
hast
mated
so
many
great
men
,
and
now
I
see
heere
before
my
face
,
that
a
Minstrels
varlet
hath
mated
thée
.
Sir
quoth
Huon
,
trouble
not
your selfe
for
that
cause
,
as
for
the
wager
that
I
should
winne
therby
,
I
am
content
to
release
it
quite
,
let
your
Daughter
goe
into
her
chamber
,
and
sport
her
with
her
Damsels
at
her
pleasure
,
and
I
shall
goe
and
serue
my
Maister
the
Minstrell
.
Friend
quoth
the
King
,
if
thou
wilt
shew
me
this
courtesie
,
I
shall
giue
thée
an
hundred
Markes
in
money
.
Sir
quoth
Huon
,
I
am
content
with
your
pleasure
,
and
the
Ladie
went
her
way
sorowfull
,
and
said
to
her selfe
.
Ah
false
sainted
heart
,
Mahound
confound
thee
,
for
if
I
had
knowen
that
thou
wouldest
thus
haue
refused
my
companie
,
I
would
haue
mated
thée
,
and
then
thou
hadst
lost
thy
head
.
Thus
the
matter
passed
till
the
next
day
,
then
king
Iuorin
made
proclamation
through
out
all
the
citie
,
that
euerie
man
should
be
armed
and
mounted
on
their
horses
,
and
that
it
was
his
minde
to
set
forward
towards
his
enemies
.
Then
euerie
man
armed
them
and
mounted
on
their
horses
,
many
helmets
glittered
against
the
sunne
,
and
many
trompets
&
drums
began
to
sound
,
such
brute
was
made
within
the
citie
that
it
was
maruaile
to
heare
it
.
Chap.
LIIII
.
¶
How
Huon
was
armed
,
and
mounted
on
a
poore
horse
,
and
went
after
the
armie
to
Anfalerne
.
WHen
Huon
saw
how
he
had
not
wherwith
to
arme
him
,
his
heart
mourned
right
sore
,
for
gladly
hee
woulde
haue
gone
foorth
with
other
,
if
he
might
haue
had
any
horse
to
haue
ridden
on
,
wherefore
hee
came
to
king
Iuoryn
and
said
.
Sir
I
require
you
to
let
mee
haue
a
horse
and
armour
,
that
I
may
goe
with
you
to
the
Battaile
,
and
then
shall
yee
sée
how
I
can
aid
you
.
Friend
quoth
Iuoryn
,
I
am
content
that
ye
goe
with
me
.
Then
the
King
commaunded
one
of
his
Chamberlaines
to
deliuer
him
a
horse
and
armour
,
and
the
Chamberlaine
said
.
Sir
,
beware
what
yee
doe
,
for
oftentimes
such
flying
vagabounds
are
of
a
light
courage
,
if
he
haue
a
horse
and
armour
,
he
may
assoone
goe
to
your
enemies
part
,
as
to
kéepe
with
you
,
and
neuer
trust
me
,
but
he
is
some
counterfeit
varlet
.
When
the
King
heard
him
say
so
,
he
saide
,
it
may
well
bee
,
yet
let
him
haue
a
good
armour
,
and
helmet
and
shéeld
,
and
let
his
horse
be
but
of
a
small
valew
,
to
the
intent
that
he
shall
not
goe
farre
of
though
he
would
.
The
same
time
there
was
a
Paynim
,
that
heard
the
king
grant
,
how
Huon
should
haue
armour
,
he
went
to
his
house
,
and
tooke
out
of
his
coffer
an
old
rusty
sword
,
and
brought
it
to
Huon
,
and
said
Frend
,
I
sée
wéell
yée
haue
no
sword
to
aid
your selfe
withall
,
and
therefore
I
giue
you
this
sword
,
the
which
I
haue
long
kept
in
my
coffer
:
the
Paynim
did
giue
it
to
Huon
in
a
mockery
,
for
he
thought
the
sword
to
be
but
of
a
small
value
.
Huon
tooke
the
sword
,
and
drew
it
out
of
the
sheath
,
&
saw
letters
written
thereon
in
french
,
saying
,
how
this
sword
was
forged
by
Galams
,
who
in
his
dayes
forged
thrée
swords
,
&
that
same
sword
was
one
of
the
three
,
and
the
second
was
called
Durandell
,
and
the
third
Courtayn
.
When
Huon
had
read
the
letters
,
he
was
right
ioyfull
,
and
said
to
the
Paynim
.
Friend
,
for
this
good
swoord
that
yee
haue
geuen
mee
,
I
thanke
you
,
and
I
promis
you
if
I
may
liue
long
,
I
shall
reward
you
with
the
double
valew
therof
.
After
that
Huon
had
this
sword
there
was
brought
vnto
him
a
good
Armour
,
helmet
,
shéeld
,
and
speare
with
a
rusty
head
,
Huon
cared
little
for
it
,
by
reason
of
the
great
desire
that
hee
had
to
come
to
the
place
whereas
hee
might
shew
his
strength
&
vertue
,
them
there
was
brought
to
him
a
leane
horse
pilled
,
with
a
long
necke
and
a
great
head
.
When
Huon
saw
that
horse
,
he
tooke
him
by
the
brydle
,
&
leapt
vpon
him
without
any
foote
in
the
stirrop
,
in
the
sight
of
a
M.
Paynims
that
were
there
present
,
&
some
said
it
was
not
well
done
to
giue
him
a
horse
,
the
which
could
not
serue
nor
aid
him
in
time
of
need
.
When
Huon
was
mounted
on
his
leane
féeble
horse
,
hée
was
sorowfull
,
for
well
hee
perceaued
how
they
mocked
him
,
and
said
softly
to
him selfe
,
Ah
yee
false
Paynims
,
if
I
may
lyue
a
yeere
,
I
shall
quitte
your
mockes
.
Then
Huon
rode
foorth
with
others
,
but
for
all
that
hee
could
doe
with
his
spurres
,
the
horse
would
goe
but
his
own
soft
pace
,
wherat
diuers
Paynims
mocked
him
.
Thus
king
Iuoryn
departed
from
Mombrance
with
his
great
armie
,
and
tarried
in
the
fields
for
his
men
,
&
when
they
were
all
assembled
together
,
then
hee
departed
and
tooke
the
way
to
Anfalerne
,
the
which
was
distant
of
but
foure
leagues
,
and
when
they
came
there
,
they
ran
before
the
citie
,
and
draue
away
all
the
beastes
,
béeues
and
muttons
,
and
sent
them
to
Mombrance
.
Then
when
the
Admirall
Galaffer
saw
king
Iuoryn
before
his
citie
,
and
had
driuen
away
all
the
pray
aboute
the
towne
,
he
was
so
sorowfull
that
hee
was
neere
hand
out
of
his
wit
,
and
then
hée
saw
the
faire
Escleremond
before
him
&
said
.
Madame
,
the
great
loue
that
I
haue
set
on
you
,
is
this
day
derely
bought
,
for
by
your
occasion
I
sée
my
country
destroyed
,
and
my
men
slayne
and
led
in
seruitude
.
Sir
quoth
shée
,
I
am
sory
thereof
,
it
lyeth
in
you
to
amend
it
,
seeing
this
ill
is
come
to
you
by
me
,
then
it
is
in
you
to
render
me
to
king
Iuoryn
,
and
thereby
ye
and
your
country
shal
be
in
rest
and
peace
.
Faire
Ladie
quoth
Galaffer
,
by
the
grace
of
Mahound
,
for
any
feare
that
I
haue
of
Iuoryn
your
Vncle
,
I
will
not
render
you
into
his
handes
,
vntill
I
haue
had
of
you
my
pleasure
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
shée
)
you
may
do
with
mee
as
it
shall
please
you
,
after
that
the
twoo
yeares
bee
past
for
the
accomplishing
of
my
vow
.
Madame
quoth
Galaffer
,
before
I
will
render
you
to
your
Vncle
Iuoryn
,
I
shall
haue
neuer
a
foot
of
land
,
for
first
it
shall
be
cleane
distroyed
.
Chap.
LV.
¶
How
Huon
fought
with
Sorbryn
and
slew
him
,
and
wanne
the
good
Horse
Blanchardyn
,
whereon
he
mounted
and
wan
the
Battaile
,
and
was
brought
with
great
tryumph
to
Mombrance
.
WHen
Sorbryn
(
Nephew
to
the
Admiral
Galaffer
)
heard
his
Vncle
make
such
sorow
,
hée
said
to
him
.
Faire
Vncle
,
be
not
dismayed
,
though
Iuoryn
hath
taken
and
slaine
some
of
your
men
,
and
driuen
away
your
beastes
:
for
eche
one
of
yours
,
if
I
lyue
,
I
shall
render
againe
to
you
foure
,
I
shall
tell
you
how
,
I
will
goe
and
arme
me
and
issue
out
,
and
shew
to
Iuoryn
,
that
if
hee
will
set
one
or
twoo
of
the
hardiest
men
of
all
his
hoast
to
fight
with
me
,
and
that
if
it
be
so
that
I
be
ouercome
,
then
you
to
render
his
faire
Néece
Escleremond
to
him
,
to
do
with
her
at
his
pleasure
:
and
that
if
I
discomfite
his
men
,
then
let
him
depart
,
so
that
for
all
the
damage
that
he
hath
done
to
you
in
this
warre
,
hee
will
render
againe
to
you
the
double
thereof
,
for
better
it
were
that
this
warre
should
end
by
two
men
,
rather
then
so
much
people
should
be
destroyed
.
Faire
Nephew
quoth
Galaffer
,
I
neuer
heard
a
better
word
,
I
am
well
content
if
ye
will
haue
it
thus
.
Then
Sorbryn
went
and
armed
him selfe
,
he
was
a
goodly
knight
,
for
in
all
the
Paynims
lands
there
was
not
his
Péere
,
nor
none
that
approched
neere
to
his
valiantnes
.
When
hée
was
armed
,
then
Blanchardyn
his
good
horse
was
brought
to
him
,
the
goodnes
of
this
horse
excéeded
all
other
,
and
of
beautie
there
was
none
like
him
,
he
was
as
white
as
snowe
,
the
freshnes
of
his
apparell
,
it
was
so
riche
and
goodly
,
that
I
cannot
make
due
mention
thereof
,
for
no
man
could
estéeme
the
valew
of
the
riches
of
the
brydle
,
saddle
,
and
harnesse
.
Then
Sorbryn
leapt
vppon
his
horse
without
any
stirroppe
,
and
tooke
a
great
speare
,
and
so
rode
out
of
the
Cittie
,
and
when
hée
saw
king
Iuoryn
a
farre
of
,
hée
cryed
aloud
&
said
.
Ah
thou
Iuoryn
of
Mombrance
,
the
Admirall
Galaffer
hath
sent
mee
to
thée
,
and
willeth
that
thou
doe
arme
one
of
thy
valiantest
men
of
thy
Court
,
and
let
him
come
against
me
,
and
if
hee
can
vanquish
me
,
then
hee
shall
deliuer
to
thée
thy
Néece
Escleremond
:
but
if
I
ouercome
thy
man
,
then
thou
to
retourne
to
thy
Citie
,
and
suffer
thy
Neece
to
remaine
still
with
him
,
and
also
thou
to
restore
all
the
damages
that
thou
hast
done
to
him
and
his
in
this
warre
.
When
Iuoryn
heard
the
Paynim
,
he
looked
about
him
,
to
sée
if
any
of
his
men
would
take
on
him
this
enterprise
to
fight
with
Sorbryn
,
but
there
was
no
Paynim
that
durst
speake
one
word
,
for
they
feared
Sorbryn
for
the
fiercenes
that
was
in
him
,
and
they
said
amonge
themselues
,
that
whosoeuer
did
fight
against
him
,
was
like
miserably
to
finish
his
dayes
.
The
same
time
that
Iuorin
spake
with
Sorbrin
,
Huon
was
among
the
other
Paynims
,
&
heard
what
Sorbryn
had
said
,
and
also
he
saw
that
no
man
durst
goe
against
Sorbryn
,
then
as
well
as
hée
might
,
he
got
himselfe
out
of
the
presse
vpon
his
leane
horse
,
&
strake
him
with
his
spurres
,
but
for
all
that
hée
could
doe
the
horse
would
neither
trot
nor
gallop
,
but
go
still
his
own
pace
.
The
old
Minstrell
beheld
Huon
his
Varlet
,
who
made
him
readie
to
fight
against
the
Paynim
,
and
saw
that
he
was
so
ill
horsed
,
he
cryed
on
hye
and
sayd
.
Sir
King
Iuoryn
,
it
shal
be
vnto
you
great
dishonour
,
when
such
a
Horse
that
is
nothing
woorth
you
haue
deliuered
vnto
my
Varlet
,
who
gooth
for
your
sake
to
fight
with
Sorbryn
,
with
whome
none
of
your
other
men
dare
fight
,
great
sinne
it
is
that
he
hath
not
a
better
Horse
.
Then
Huon
sayd
vnto
Sorbryn
:
Sarazin
,
I
pray
thée
speake
with
me
.
Fréend
,
(
quoth
Sorbryn
)
what
wilt
thou
with
mée
?
Paynim
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
require
thée
to
prooue
thy
vertue
against
mée
.
Then
(
quoth
Sorbryn
)
tell
mée
,
art
thou
a
Paynim
or
a
Sarazin
?
Fréend
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
am
neither
Paynim
nor
Sarazin
,
but
I
am
christened
,
beléeuing
in
the
law
of
Iesus
Christ
,
and
though
thou
séest
mée
but
poorely
apparelled
,
despise
me
not
,
for
I
am
come
of
a
noble
extraction
,
wherefore
I
require
thée
on
thy
lawe
that
thou
beléeuest
on
,
let
mée
not
goe
without
battaile
.
Fréend
,
(
quoth
Sorbryn
)
in
this
request
thou
doest
great
folly
,
for
thou
desirest
thy
death
,
I
haue
pitie
of
thée
,
&
therefore
I
councell
thée
to
returne
backe
.
Paynim
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
had
rather
dy
then
to
returne
ere
I
haue
iusted
with
thée
.
Then
they
went
each
from
other
to
take
their
course
,
but
for
all
that
euer
Huon
could
doe
,
his
horse
would
not
aduance
foorth
,
whereof
Huon
was
sore
displeased
,
and
sayd
:
Ah
verie
God
and
man
,
I
desire
thée
to
giue
mée
the
grace
,
that
I
may
winne
this
Horse
that
this
Paynim
doth
ryde
vppon
.
When
Huon
saw
that
his
horse
would
neither
go
forward
nor
backwarde
,
hée
set
his
Shéeld
against
his
enemie
,
&
Sorbryn
came
running
like
the
Tempest
,
and
with
his
Speare
strooke
in
Huons
Shéeld
such
a
stroake
,
that
the
buckles
nor
any
thing
else
coulde
resist
the
stroake
,
but
the
Sheeld
was
peirced
through-out
,
but
the
good
armour
saued
Huon
from
all
hurts
,
and
hée
remooued
no
more
for
the
stroake
then
if
it
had
béen
a
strong
wall
,
whereof
Iuoryn
&
all
other
had
great
maruaile
,
and
said
one
to
another
,
how
they
had
neuer
séene
before
so
great
a
stroake
,
nor
a
goodlyer
receit
thereof
without
falling
to
the
earth
,
euerie
man
praised
greatly
Huon
that
he
held
himselfe
so
firmly
.
By
Mahound
,
(
quoth
Iuoryn
)
our
man
is
fierce
and
of
great
hardynesse
,
I
woulde
hée
were
mounted
now
vpon
my
horse
.
And
Huon
who
had
receiued
the
great
stroake
,
in
great
yre
cast
downe
his
Speare
,
and
tooke
his
Sword
with
both
his
handes
,
and
gaue
therewith
the
Paynim
a
great
stroake
as
he
passed
by
him
a
hye
vppon
his
healme
,
the
stroake
was
so
puissant
,
that
neither
the
healme
nor
coiffe
of
stéele
could
resist
the
stroake
,
but
that
his
head
was
clouen
to
the
shoulders
,
and
so
hee
fell
downe
dead
in
the
féeld
.
Then
Huon
who
was
quicke
and
light
,
tooke
that
good
horse
Blanchardine
by
the
reyne
,
and
alighted
from
his
own
horse
without
féet
in
the
stirrop
,
leapt
vppon
the
Paynims
horse
,
and
left
his
owne
in
the
féeld
,
and
when
hée
saw
himselfe
on
Blanchardine
,
he
smoat
him
with
his
spurres
to
prooue
him
,
when
the
horse
felt
the
spurres
,
hée
began
to
leape
and
gambould
,
and
gallop
as
it
had
béen
the
thunder
,
and
the
Paynims
had
maruell
that
he
had
not
fallen
to
the
earth
,
so
when
he
had
well
prooued
him
and
turned
him
in
&
out
,
he
thought
hee
would
not
giue
him
for
the
value
of
a
Realme
,
then
hee
came
vnto
King
Iuoryn
with
twentie
gan●●●ulds
.
By
Mahound
,
(
quoth
Iuoryn
)
this
Varlet
séemeth
rather
Sonne
to
a
King
or
Prince
,
then
to
be
a
Varlet
to
a
Minstrell
,
then
he
came
vnto
Huon
and
embraced
him
,
and
made
him
great
respecte
,
and
the
Paynims
that
were
within
Anfalerne
,
with
the
Admirall
Galaffer
yssued
out
of
the
Citie
,
and
when
Galaffer
saw
his
Nephew
slain
,
he
road
about
him
thrée
times
,
and
made
a
pitious
complaint
,
and
said
.
Ah
right
deare
Nephewe
,
I
may
well
complaine
,
by
reason
of
your
youth
,
when
I
sée
you
thus
pitiously
slaine
,
certainly
,
if
I
liue
long
,
your
death
shall
dearely
be
bought
,
so
he
caused
the
dead
bodie
to
be
carried
into
the
Citie
with
great
lamentations
,
and
then
hee
and
his
men
entred
into
the
Battaile
,
where
was
great
slaughter
made
on
both
parts
,
but
among
all
other
Huon
did
maruailes
,
he
slew
and
beat
downe
,
&
tare
of
helmets
,
and
strake
out
braines
with
the
pummell
of
his
Sword
,
hée
slew
and
beat
downe
all
that
came
within
his
stroake
,
his
prowesse
was
such
that
no
Paynim
durst
abide
him
,
but
fled
as
the
Shéepe
doth
from
the
Woolues
,
he
did
so
much
by
vertue
of
his
armes
,
that
within
short
space
hee
brought
all
his
enemies
to
playne
discomfiture
,
so
that
the
Admirall
Galaffer
with
much
paine
fled
and
entred
into
the
Citie
,
right
sorrowfull
for
the
losse
that
he
had
receiued
that
day
,
for
the
third
part
of
his
men
were
slaine
in
the
Battaile
,
and
all
by
the
valiantnesse
of
Huon
,
the
which
was
so
great
,
that
King
Iuoryn
and
his
Barons
stood
still
to
beholde
his
valyant
déedes
.
And
as
Huon
fought
,
hee
spyed
out
the
Paynim
that
had
giuen
him
his
Sword
,
then
hée
remembred
the
promise
that
he
had
made
him
,
and
he
lifted
vp
his
Sword
,
and
strake
another
Paynim
therewith
,
so
that
hee
claue
his
head
to
the
breast
,
and
so
hee
fell
downe
dead
,
and
Huon
tooke
the
Paynims
horse
,
and
gaue
the
horse
to
him
that
had
giuen
him
the
good
Sword
,
and
sayd
.
Fréend
,
take
well
in
woorth
the
gift
of
this
horse
,
f●r
a
reward
for
the
good
Sword
that
you
gaue
me
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
Paynim
)
I
thanke
you
.
In
bréefe
,
Huon
did
so
much
,
that
there
was
no
Paynim
that
durst
abide
him
,
but
fled
and
entred
into
the
Citie
of
Anfalerne
,
then
they
closed
their
gates
and
lifted
vp
their
bridges
,
and
King
Iuoryns
men
departed
with
the
bootie
that
they
had
wonne
:
then
with
great
triumph
Huon
was
conuayed
,
riding
chéeke
by
chéeke
by
Kinge
Iuoryn
,
and
so
brought
to
Mombrance
,
whereas
they
were
receiued
with
great
ioy
,
and
the
Admirall
Galaffer
was
entred
into
Anfalerne
,
in
great
sorrow
for
Sorbryn
his
Nephew
who
was
dead
,
&
also
for
his
men
that
he
had
lost
in
battaile
,
and
when
he
was
vnarmed
,
hee
caused
his
Nephew
to
be
buried
with
sore
wéepings
and
lamentations
.
Nowe
let
vs
leaue
speaking
of
them
,
vntill
wee
haue
occasion
to
returne
vnto
them
againe
.
Chap.
LVI
.
¶
Howe
Huon
was
hadde
in
great
honour
,
and
sat
at
the
Table
with
King
Iuoryn
of
Mombrance
.
WHen
Iuoryn
was
entred
into
Mombrance
,
hee
went
&
vnarmed
him
,
&
his
Daughter
came
vnto
him
to
make
him
reuerence
,
and
when
hee
sawe
his
Daughter
,
hée
kissed
her
and
said
.
Déere
Daughter
,
thou
wert
mated
in
a
good
houre
by
the
Minstrels
Varlet
,
for
in
the
day
of
battaile
that
we
haue
had
against
the
Admirall
Galaffer
,
he
was
discomfited
by
the
only
prowesse
of
this
Varlet
by
whom
thou
wert
mated
,
thanked
be
my
God
Mahound
,
for
by
him
I
haue
ouercome
mine
enemies
,
and
beside
that
,
he
fought
hand
to
hand
against
Sorbryn
Nephew
to
the
Admirall
Galaffer
,
and
hee
slew
him
,
but
if
I
may
liue
one
yeare
,
the
great
seruice
that
he
hath
done
vnto
me
,
shal
be
euen
right
well
rewarded
:
Father
,
(
quoth
the
Ladie
)
you
are
bound
so
to
doe
.
Then
Kinge
Iuoryn
went
vp
into
his
Pallaice
,
and
his
Daughter
with
him
,
and
Huon
went
to
the
lodging
where
as
the
Minstrell
was
lodged
,
where
hee
vnarmed
him
,
and
went
with
his
Maister
to
the
Pallaice
,
but
when
King
Iuoryn
saw
them
,
the
King
aduanced
foorth
,
and
tooke
Huon
by
the
hand
,
and
sayd
.
Fréend
,
you
shall
goe
with
mée
and
sit
at
my
Table
,
for
I
cannot
doe
you
too
much
honour
,
for
the
good
seruice
that
you
haue
done
vnto
mée
,
I
abandon
vnto
you
all
my
house
,
to
doe
therein
at
your
pleasure
,
take
all
my
gould
and
siluer
,
and
iewels
,
and
giue
thereof
at
your
pleasure
:
I
ordaine
and
will
,
that
all
that
you
commaund
shall
be
done
,
all
that
is
heere
I
abandon
vnto
you
,
yea
in
the
Ladies
chambers
take
there
your
pleasure
as
you
list
,
and
when
I
goe
out
,
you
shall
goe
with
mée
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
of
the
great
honour
that
you
haue
done
to
mée
,
I
thanke
you
,
then
they
sat
downe
at
the
Table
,
and
when
they
had
dyned
,
the
King
and
Huon
sat
together
vppon
the
rich
Carpets
.
Then
Mouflet
the
Minstrell
opened
his
Vyoll
,
and
played
so
melodiously
,
that
the
Paynims
that
heard
him
had
great
maruaile
thereof
,
for
the
Vyoll
made
so
swéet
a
sound
,
that
it
séemed
to
be
the
Mermaides
of
the
Sea
,
and
Kinge
Iuoryn
and
all
his
Lords
had
so
great
ioy
,
that
it
séemed
vnto
them
that
they
were
in
the
glorie
of
Paradise
,
so
that
there
was
no
Paynim
,
but
that
gaue
him
Gownes
and
Mantles
and
other
iewels
.
The
Minstrell
saw
Huon
sit
by
the
King
,
hee
saide
:
Fréend
,
yesterday
I
was
your
Maister
,
and
nowe
I
am
become
your
Minstrell
,
I
thinke
nowe
you
haue
little
care
for
me
,
yet
I
pray
you
come
vnto
mée
and
gather
together
these
cloathes
,
and
put
them
into
my
Male
as
you
haue
done
ere
this
.
When
the
King
and
his
Lordes
heard
that
,
they
began
to
laugh
.
Now
let
vs
leaue
speaking
of
them
,
and
say
somewhat
of
the
old
Gerames
.
Chap.
LVII
.
¶
How
the
old
Gerames
arriued
at
Anfalerne
by
fortune
,
and
the
Admirall
Galaffer
retained
him
to
mainetaine
his
warre
:
And
how
the
faire
Escleremond
spake
with
him
,
YE
haue
heard
heere
before
the
Aduentures
that
haue
fallen
to
Huon
,
&
how
the
old
Gerames
and
xiij
.
with
him
▪
departed
and
left
Huon
,
bicause
he
would
not
beléeue
them
whereby
fell
to
him
such
aduentures
as
yee
haue
since
heard
,
and
how
Gerames
and
his
companyons
that
were
in
the
litle
shippe
,
sailed
forth
in
the
tempest
,
without
any
knowledge
what
was
become
of
Huon
,
but
they
thought
rather
hée
had
been
dead
then
aliue
and
so
within
a
moneth
after
,
they
were
driuen
by
another
tempest
to
the
port
of
Anfalerne
.
When
Gerames
saw
how
they
were
ariued
there
,
he
said
to
his
companie
.
Sirs
wee
be
not
ariued
at
a
good
Port
▪
in
this
City
dwelleth
a
Paynim
king
who
beléeueth
not
in
our
god
,
a
more
fierce
Paynim
cannot
be
found
from
hence
to
the
red
Sea
,
he
is
called
the
admirall
Galaffer
,
without
god
haue
pitie
of
vs
,
I
cannot
sée
but
we
are
like
to
die
,
and
we
cannot
returne
backe
.
The
same
time
the
Admirall
Galaffer
was
risen
from
dinner
,
and
looked
out
at
a
windowe
,
and
behelde
the
sea-side
,
and
then
he
perceiued
the
little
Shippe
,
where
Gerames
and
his
companie
were
in
,
when
he
saw
it
,
he
went
downe
with
some
of
his
men
,
desiring
to
knewe
what
they
were
that
there
arriued
:
then
he
approached
to
the
Shippe
,
and
said
.
Sirs
,
what
men
be
you
that
are
thus
arriued
at
my
Port
?
Sir
,
(
quoth
Gerames
)
wée
be
French-men
,
Pilgrimes
,
and
are
going
to
offer
at
the
holy
Sepulchre
,
the
fortune
of
the
Sea
hath
brought
vs
hether
,
and
therefore
Sir
,
if
there
be
any
Tribute
that
we
ought
to
pay
,
we
are
readie
to
do
your
pleasure
.
Sirs
,
(
quoth
the
Admirall
)
haue
no
doubt
,
that
by
me
or
any
of
mine
you
shall
haue
any
displeasure
,
for
if
yée
will
abide
with
me
,
you
are
well
arriued
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Gerames
)
I
would
it
might
please
you
to
shewe
vs
the
cause
why
:
Why
,
(
quoth
the
Admirall
)
that
I
shall
shewe
you
.
True
it
is
,
héere
néere
mée
dwelleth
Kinge
Iuoryn
of
Mombrance
,
who
maketh
vppon
mée
great
warre
,
hée
slayeth
my
men
,
and
destroyeth
my
Countrey
,
whereof
I
haue
great
sorrow
in
my
heart
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Gerames
)
if
your
quarrell
be
iust
and
rightfull
,
we
shall
be
all
readie
to
aid
you
truely
,
for
Sir
,
without
your
quarrell
be
good
,
wee
will
not
abide
with
you
.
Sirs
,
(
quoth
the
Admirall
)
I
shall
shew
you
the
troth
,
so
it
was
,
vppon
a
day
I
stood
in
a
window
,
and
looked
downe
to
the
sea-side
,
(
as
I
did
now
when
you
arriued
at
this
Port
)
and
then
I
saw
a
Shippe
comming
,
which
tooke
anker
there
as
you
be
nowe
,
and
in
the
Ship
there
was
a
Damsell
and
Ten
Marriners
,
who
thought
to
haue
ledde
her
vnto
Kinge
Iuoryn
of
Mombrance
,
I
cannot
tell
where
they
had
taken
her
,
but
shée
was
Daughter
to
the
Admirall
Gaudise
,
that
Mahound
take
his
soule
,
and
I
knewe
for
certaine
,
that
if
King
Iuoryn
might
haue
the
Damsell
,
hee
would
haue
burnt
her
,
because
it
hath
béen
shewed
him
,
that
she
was
the
cause
of
the
death
of
her
Father
the
Admirall
Gaudise
,
who
was
Brother
to
King
Iuoryn
,
and
so
hée
is
Vncle
to
the
Damsell
,
and
when
I
was
aduertised
,
that
the
ten
Marriners
would
haue
deliuered
her
into
the
hands
of
her
Vncle
Iuoryn
,
I
tooke
her
from
them
,
and
slew
them
all
,
because
they
would
not
deliuer
her
to
me
with
entreatie
,
and
thus
I
haue
wedded
the
Damsell
.
When
Iuoryn
heard
this
,
he
made
mée
war
,
and
was
héere
before
my
Citie
with
all
his
puissance
,
&
hath
slayne
my
men
,
and
led
away
all
my
beasts
and
prouision
,
and
hath
burnt
and
destroyed
my
Countrey
,
and
euerie
day
he
commeth
and
ouer-runnes
all
the
Country
,
and
he
hath
with
him
a
young
man
,
I
know
not
of
what
countrey
hee
is
of
,
but
this
last
day
hée
slewe
a
Nephewe
of
mine
,
whome
I
right
dearely
loued
,
and
who
was
called
Sorbryn
,
hée
was
Sonne
to
my
Sister
,
for
whome
I
haue
such
sorrowe
at
my
heart
,
that
it
cannot
be
appeased
,
and
he
hath
led
away
his
Horse
called
Blanchardyn
,
the
which
is
the
best
horse
in
ten
Realmes
,
his
like
is
not
in
all
the
world
,
wherefore
I
desire
you
(
as
I
may
deserue
your
seruice
)
to
abide
with
mée
,
and
to
doe
so
much
,
that
I
might
haue
the
saide
younge
man
taken
Prisoner
,
and
the
horse
againe
to
me
restored
,
and
if
you
can
this
doe
,
I
shall
so
reward
you
,
that
you
shall
alwaies
be
rich
,
and
all
those
in
your
companie
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Gerames
)
if
hée
come
any
more
hether
,
&
that
you
shewe
mée
him
,
I
shall
doe
my
best
to
bring
him
,
and
the
Horse
also
vnto
you
.
Freend
,
(
quoth
the
Admirall
)
if
you
will
shew
me
this
courtesie
,
I
shall
abandon
all
my
Realme
to
bee
at
your
pleasure
and
commaundement
.
With
these
words
the
old
Gerames
yssued
out
of
the
Ship
&
all
his
companie
,
and
entred
into
the
Citie
of
Anfalerne
with
the
Admirall
Galaffer
,
&
when
they
came
to
the
Pallaice
,
Gerames
sayd
.
Sir
,
I
and
my
companie
require
you
to
shewe
vs
the
Damsell
,
for
whose
sake
you
maintaine
this
war.
Fréend
,
(
quoth
the
Admirall
)
if
you
were
a
young
man
,
I
would
not
shew
her
vnto
you
,
but
I
see
well
you
bee
olde
and
ancient
,
wherefore
no
young
Ladie
will
set
any
thinge
by
you
:
then
the
Admirall
tooke
Gerames
by
the
hand
,
and
led
him
into
the
Chamber
whereas
Escleremond
was
,
assoone
as
the
Ladie
saw
Gerames
,
she
knew
him
,
wherewith
she
began
to
chang
colour
,
and
fell
down
in
a
swound
in
the
Chamber
,
making
a
great
out-crie
.
When
the
Admirall
Galaffer
saw
that
,
he
was
right
sorrowfull
,
and
said
:
Faire
Ladie
,
why
doe
you
make
this
sorrow
?
are
you
troubled
at
the
sight
of
this
olde
man
that
I
haue
brought
hether
?
Nay
surely
Sir
,
(
quoth
shée
)
it
is
for
a
paine
that
hath
taken
mée
in
the
right
side
whereby
I
haue
often
times
great
annoyance
:
but
Sir
,
if
it
were
your
pleasure
,
I
would
gladly
speak
with
this
french
Knight
,
for
customably
they
know
many
things
,
and
peraduenture
he
may
shew
me
such
things
as
shal
be
for
my
health
,
for
French-men
are
right
discréet
in
giuing
of
good
counsell
.
Madame
,
quoth
the
Admirall
)
it
pleaseth
me
well
that
you
speake
with
him
secretly
.
Then
the
Ladie
called
Gerames
,
and
said
:
Fréend
,
I
pray
thee
giue
me
some
good
counsaile
,
that
I
may
be
eased
of
the
paine
that
I
endure
.
Madame
,
(
quoth
Gerames
)
for
the
honour
of
you
and
of
the
Admirall
that
is
héere
present
,
I
shall
ayd
you
in
such
wise
,
that
you
shal
be
eased
of
the
paine
that
you
endure
.
Then
Gerames
who
was
subtill
,
well
perceiued
the
mind
of
the
Ladie
,
then
he
approached
néere
vnto
her
,
and
they
sat
downe
together
on
a
Couch
there
by
.
Gerames
,
(
quoth
the
Ladie
)
I
pray
you
what
aduenture
hath
brought
you
hether
?
Madame
,
(
quoth
he
)
wee
bee
come
hether
by
reason
of
tempest
of
the
Sea
,
but
Ladie
,
(
quoth
he
)
I
pray
you
what
is
become
of
Huon
?
By
my
faith
,
(
quoth
she
)
I
beléeue
hee
is
dead
,
for
when
you
departed
from
vs
,
such
a
maruelous
tempest
rose
on
the
Sea
,
that
all
that
were
in
our
Shippe
were
perished
,
and
the
ship
drowned
and
broken
in
small
peeces
,
except
Huon
and
I
,
we
saued
vs
on
a
Table
of
wood
,
wherevpon
we
arriued
in
an
Isle
that
was
neere
vs
,
and
when
wée
were
on
the
Land
,
there
came
vnto
vs
Ten
Marriners
,
and
they
tooke
me
from
thence
,
and
●●it
Huon
there
blindfold
,
his
hands
and
féet
fast
bound
,
so
that
he
had
no
power
to
reléeue
himselfe
,
and
those
Ten
Marriners
brought
me
hether
,
and
the
Admirall
Galaffer
hath
slayn
them
al
,
therefore
I
thinke
surely
that
Huon
is
dead
,
Iesus
haue
mercie
vppon
him
,
and
thus
I
am
héere
with
this
Admirall
,
who
hath
assured
me
to
wed
mée
,
but
as
yet
he
neuer
medled
with
me
bodily
,
but
I
haue
made
him
to
beléeue
,
that
I
made
a
vowe
to
Mahound
for
twoo
yeares
to
come
,
that
no
man
should
haue
vse
of
my
body
,
and
that
is
for
the
loue
of
Huon
,
whome
I
cannot
forget
,
the
Admirall
hath
beleeued
me
,
and
for
as
long
as
I
liue
I
shall
neuer
forget
Huon
,
and
shall
alwayes
be
ready
to
die
,
in
the
payn
to
kéepe
me
from
the
bodily
company
of
any
man
liuing
.
Ah
Sir
Gerames
,
if
you
might
doe
so
much
,
that
I
might
escape
from
hence
with
you
,
you
should
do
me
a
great
courtesie
,
for
if
I
might
escape
from
hence
and
come
into
a
christian
Realme
,
I
would
yéeld
my selfe
into
some
Abbie
of
Nunnes
,
to
the
entent
that
the
reasidue
of
my
life
,
I
might
pray
for
the
Soule
of
my
Louer
Huon
.
Madam
,
(
quoth
Gerames
)
be
not
dismayed
,
for
if
I
can
escape
from
hence
,
whatsoeuer
come
to
me
thereof
,
I
shall
carie
you
with
me
.
Then
the
Admirall
came
vnto
them
,
and
sayd
:
Fréend
,
you
hold
ouer-long
talking
with
the
Damsell
,
come
away
,
you
haue
taried
there
long
ynough
;
then
Gerames
departed
from
Escleremond
,
strayning
her
by
the
hand
,
and
the
Admirall
Galaffer
tooke
Gerames
by
the
arme
,
and
brought
him
into
the
Hall
to
Supper
,
and
after
Supper
they
communed
of
the
Feates
of
the
warre
.
Now
let
vs
leaue
speaking
of
them
,
and
returne
to
King
Inoryn
of
Mombran●e
,
and
noble
Huon
who
was
with
him
.
Chap.
LVIII
.
¶
How
King
Iuoryn
came
againe
before
Anfalerne
,
and
how
Gerames
and
Huon
fought
together
,
and
at
laste
they
knewe
each
other
.
And
how
they
entred
into
Anfalerne
,
and
shut
the
Admirall
without
.
NOw
sheweth
the
Historie
,
that
about
twoo
dayes
after
King
Iuoryn
had
made
his
course
before
Anfalerne
,
then
Huon
came
vnto
Iuoryn
&
sayd
.
Sir
,
cause
your
men
to
be
armed
,
and
let
vs
goe
visite
the
Admirall
Galaffer
,
for
a
man
that
is
in
warre
ought
neuer
to
lye
still
,
vntill
he
hath
brought
his
enemie
to
vtter
ruine
,
for
it
séemeth
that
he
setteth
but
little
by
you
,
when
he
kéepeth
still
your
Neece
against
your
will
,
hée
being
your
Subiect
,
and
one
that
holdeth
his
Lands
of
you
.
Freend
,
(
quoth
Iuoryn
)
you
say
truely
,
I
shall
doe
by
your
counsaile
,
then
he
made
to
be
cryed
through
the
Citie
,
that
euerie
man
should
make
him
readie
,
to
go
with
the
King
before
Anfalerne
.
Huon
who
was
desirous
to
haue
battaile
,
armed
him
,
and
tooke
Blanchardyn
his
good
Horse
,
mounted
on
him
without
any
stirrop
,
and
tooke
a
great
Speare
in
his
hand
with
a
good
sharpe
head
.
Now
the
same
time
as
Huon
was
in
the
Pallaice
,
king
Iuorins
daughter
was
leaning
in
a
window
in
her
chamber
,
accompanied
with
diuers
Ladies
and
Damsels
,
shee
beheld
Huon
and
shée
said
.
By
Mahound
,
it
is
a
goodly
sight
to
behould
yonder
young
man
sitting
on
the
horse
Blanchardyn
,
how
well
he
becommeth
his
armour
,
a
goodlier
man
cannot
be
found
,
nor
a
more
hardie
:
for
the
last
day
he
slew
Sorbryn
the
valiantest
knight
in
all
Pagany
,
and
also
wanne
his
good
horse
.
But
yet
I
am
displeased
with
him
,
for
that
when
he
played
with
me
at
the
Chesse
,
he
was
not
so
hardy
as
once
to
embrace
and
kisse
me
,
if
he
had
,
I
would
haue
loued
him
in
such
wise
,
that
if
he
had
required
of
me
my
loue
,
I
would
not
haue
refused
him
,
though
my
father
had
sworne
the
contrarie
an
hundred
times
:
thus
the
Ladies
and
Damsels
deuised
together
,
but
Huon
set
little
thereby
.
Thus
king
Iuoryn
and
his
men
issued
out
of
the
Citie
of
Mombrance
,
and
came
to
the
fields
and
then
roade
foorth
toward
Anfalerne
,
&
at
the
last
came
before
the
gates
of
the
citie
,
and
there
ordered
them
in
battaile
array
,
and
Huon
who
had
great
desire
to
attaine
to
renowne
,
came
to
the
gate
with
his
speare
in
his
hand
,
and
cried
alowd
to
them
that
were
on
the
walles
,
and
said
.
Where
is
Galaffer
your
Lord
?
goe
and
shew
him
,
that
he
come
and
Iust
against
him
that
hath
slaine
his
Nephew
,
and
that
I
will
serue
him
in
like
sort
if
I
may
méete
with
him
in
Battaile
,
or
else
he
shall
deliuer
to
me
the
faire
Escleremond
.
Galaffer
was
néere
by
,
and
heard
what
Huon
saide
,
and
knew
well
that
it
was
he
by
reason
of
the
horse
Blanchardyn
,
whereof
he
was
right
sorowfull
,
&
said
to
Gerames
.
Friend
,
I
shal
shew
you
héere
him
that
hath
done
me
al
this
ill
,
now
I
shall
sée
if
yée
will
kéepe
promise
with
me
.
Sir
quoth
Gerames
,
take
no
care
,
for
by
the
faith
that
I
owe
to
God
,
I
shall
render
to
you
both
the
horse
and
the
man
,
to
doe
with
them
at
your
pleasure
.
Then
Gerames
yssued
out
all
armed
,
well
horsed
,
and
tooke
a
good
speare
in
his
hand
,
hee
was
a
goodly
knight
of
his
age
,
puissant
of
bodie
,
and
in
his
time
greatly
redoubted
,
and
when
he
was
on
his
horse
,
hee
stretched
himselfe
in
his
saddle
in
such
wise
,
that
his
stirrops
stretched
out
a
long
handfull
or
more
,
he
was
greatly
praysed
of
the
Paynims
that
saw
him
,
and
then
the
Admirall
Galaffer
commaunded
euery
man
to
be
armed
,
and
he
himselfe
was
armed
richly
.
Then
the
gate
was
opened
,
and
Gerames
was
the
first
that
issued
out
with
his
company
,
when
he
was
without
the
citie
,
he
strake
his
horse
with
his
spurres
,
so
that
he
was
a
great
space
before
all
his
companie
,
with
his
speare
in
his
hand
&
his
shield
about
his
necke
,
and
his
white
beard
hanging
downe
on
his
brest
vnder
his
helmet
.
Nowe
when
Huon
on
the
other
part
saw
Gerames
comming
,
hee
spurred
Blanchardyn
,
and
came
against
Gerames
,
and
so
they
met
together
without
any
word
speaking
,
and
strake
each
other
on
their
shéeldes
,
so
that
all
was
broken
,
but
their
armour
was
so
good
that
they
tooke
no
hurt
,
but
their
speares
brake
to
their
handes
,
and
the
shiuers
flew
vp
into
the
ayre
,
and
the
stroakes
were
so
rude
,
that
both
the
knights
&
horses
fell
to
the
earth
,
but
they
arose
againe
,
and
gaue
each
other
great
stroakes
.
Gerames
who
was
expert
in
déedes
of
armes
,
tooke
his
sword
with
both
his
hands
,
and
gaue
Huon
such
a
stroake
on
the
helmet
,
that
perforce
he
was
faine
to
set
one
of
his
knées
to
the
earth
the
stroake
was
so
heauy
,
and
if
it
had
not
béen
by
the
grace
of
God
,
he
had
béene
slaine
,
and
Huon
was
so
astonished
with
the
stroake
,
that
he
had
much
adoo
to
recouer
,
but
said
:
Ah
good
Lord
succour
me
,
and
graunt
me
that
before
I
die
I
maye
sée
the
faire
Escleremond
.
These
words
he
spake
openly
,
for
he
thought
that
Gerames
had
not
vnderstood
him
,
for
he
little
thought
that
it
had
béen
Gerames
that
fought
with
him
,
then
he
came
to
Gerames
with
his
sword
in
his
hand
to
haue
béen
reuenged
,
for
he
neuer
before
receiued
such
a
stroake
as
Gerames
had
giuen
him
.
But
Gerames
vnderstood
Huon
by
his
words
and
knew
him
,
and
therwith
cast
downe
his
sword
to
the
earth
,
and
had
such
sorow
that
he
could
not
speake
a
word
.
When
Huon
saw
that
,
he
maruayled
greatly
why
he
cast
his
sword
to
the
earth
,
and
then
Huon
would
not
touch
him
,
but
said
.
Paynim
,
what
is
thy
mind
to
doe
?
wilt
thou
haue
peace
or
else
fight
with
me
?
Ah
sir
quoth
Gerames
,
come
foorth
and
strike
of
my
head
,
for
well
I
haue
deserued
it
séeing
I
haue
stricken
you
so
rudely
,
but
I
knew
you
not
,
whereof
I
am
very
sory
.
When
Huon
heard
him
speake
,
anon
he
knew
well
that
it
was
Gerames
,
wherof
he
had
great
ioy
in
his
heart
for
finding
of
him
.
The
Paynims
that
regarded
them
,
hadde
great
maruaile
what
thing
the
twoo
Champions
ment
or
thought
to
do
.
Sir
quoth
Gerames
,
it
behooueth
vs
shortly
to
determine
our
businesse
,
for
I
sée
on
all
parts
Paynims
assemble
together
to
behould
vs
,
I
shall
shew
you
what
is
best
for
vs
twoo
to
doe
,
leape
you
vpon
your
horse
,
and
I
shall
leape
on
mine
,
then
I
shall
take
you
,
and
lead
you
perforce
as
my
prisoner
to
the
Citie
of
Anfalerne
,
and
there
shall
yée
sée
your
Loue
Escleremond
,
who
will
haue
great
ioy
with
your
comming
,
and
shée
will
tell
you
other
newes
.
Friend
quoth
Huon
,
I
shall
doe
as
yee
deuise
,
then
they
leapt
on
their
horses
,
and
Gerames
came
to
Huon
and
laid
hand
on
him
,
as
though
he
tooke
him
Prisoner
,
and
so
led
him
toward
the
citie
of
Anfalerne
,
and
his
companie
followed
him
,
and
when
king
Iuoryn
sawe
how
Gerames
had
led
away
Huon
as
Prisoner
,
he
began
to
crie
&
said
:
On
forth
yée
Sarazins
,
how
suffer
you
this
yong
man
to
be
led
away
as
a
Prisoner
to
the
citie
of
Anfalerne
?
I
shall
neuer
haue
ioy
at
my
heart
if
ye
suffer
him
thus
to
be
ledde
away
.
Then
the
Sarazins
dashed
into
the
preasse
to
haue
rescued
Huon
,
and
on
the
other
part
the
Admirall
Galaffer
came
&
met
Gerames
and
Huon
,
and
then
Gerames
said
to
him
:
Sir
,
goe
and
fight
with
your
enemies
,
behould
heere
the
young
man
that
slew
your
Nephew
Sorbryn
,
I
shall
lead
him
into
the
citie
and
set
him
in
sure
prison
,
and
then
I
shall
shortly
retourne
againe
to
you
to
fight
against
king
Iuoryn
.
Friend
quoth
Galaffer
,
I
require
you
so
to
doe
,
and
assoone
as
yee
haue
set
him
in
prison
retourne
againe
.
Gerames
departed
from
the
Admirall
,
and
went
to
the
citie
with
Huon
and
his
xiij
.
companions
with
him
,
when
they
were
entred
into
the
Citie
,
they
lifted
vp
the
bridges
and
closed
the
gates
,
in
the
Citie
there
was
no
man
of
warre
,
for
all
were
in
the
field
with
the
Admirall
against
king
Iuoryn
,
there
were
none
but
women
,
children
&
ould
folkes
,
and
when
that
Gerames
and
Huon
saw
how
they
were
strong
ynough
for
them
in
the
Citie
,
they
went
into
the
stréetes
and
cried
Saint
Dennis
,
and
slew
all
that
they
met
aswell
old
men
,
as
women
and
children
,
so
that
within
a
short
space
they
had
cleane
wonne
the
towne
.
Many
Paynims
fled
and
leapt
into
the
dikes
,
and
brake
neckes
,
armes
,
and
legges
,
then
they
went
into
the
Pallaice
,
and
there
they
found
the
faire
Escleremond
,
&
when
Huon
saw
her
,
he
did
of
his
helmet
,
and
ranne
and
embraced
her
,
and
when
the
Ladie
saw
that
it
was
Huon
,
the
ioy
that
shee
had
was
so
great
that
it
was
maruaile
to
sée
it
,
there
was
such
ioy
at
their
méeting
that
it
cannot
be
recounted
.
Huon
and
the
Ladie
embraced
&
kissed
each
other
many
times
,
and
she
said
.
Ah
Huon
,
ye
be
right
hartily
welcome
,
for
I
thought
that
I
should
neuer
haue
séene
you
more
.
Ladie
quoth
Huon
,
I
ought
greatly
to
loue
and
cherish
you
,
and
I
am
right
ioyfull
that
it
hath
pleased
God
that
I
haue
now
found
you
in
good
health
and
prosperitie
,
for
a
more
truer
man
than
ye
be
there
is
none
liuing
.
When
all
the
companie
had
made
their
salutations
one
to
another
,
they
went
to
dinner
and
were
richly
serued
,
for
there
was
great
plentie
in
the
citie
,
and
the
Sarazins
were
without
the
Citie
,
wheras
they
fought
and
slew
each
other
,
there
was
such
slaying
on
both
parts
,
that
the
fieldes
were
couered
with
dead
men
and
fore
wounded
,
many
a
horse
ran
about
the
field
and
their
Maisters
lying
dead
,
these
twoo
Kings
fought
one
against
the
other
puissance
against
puissance
,
and
twoo
Sarazins
that
were
escaped
out
of
the
Citie
of
Anfalerne
,
came
to
the
Admirall
Galaffer
and
said
.
Ah
Sir
,
your
Citie
is
lost
by
the
Frenchmen
,
who
be
entred
into
it
,
there
is
neyther
man
nor
woman
therein
but
they
are
all
slaine
,
the
old
knight
that
came
to
you
and
his
xiij
.
companions
be
all
seruants
to
the
young
man
that
slew
your
Nephew
,
when
the
twoo
Frenchmen
fought
one
with
another
,
they
tooke
togither
acquaintance
,
and
they
be
all
subiects
to
the
young
man
that
was
with
king
Iuoryn
,
and
it
is
he
that
slew
the
Admirall
Gaudise
,
and
discomfited
the
gyant
Agrapart
,
we
knew
him
well
when
he
entred
into
the
citie
,
we
would
haue
shewed
you
thereof
,
but
we
durst
not
vntill
yee
were
returned
from
the
battaile
.
Now
they
be
in
your
Pallaice
which
pleaseth
them
,
for
there
is
neither
man
nor
child
liuing
,
but
all
are
slaine
except
some
xxx
.
Ladies
and
Damsels
,
who
were
with
her
that
should
be
your
wife
,
and
they
be
put
out
of
the
Citie
,
yée
may
sée
them
sitting
without
the
gate
pitiously
wéeping
.
When
the
Admirall
Galaffer
heard
that
,
he
was
heauy
&
sorowfull
,
and
said
to
his
men
that
were
about
him
.
Sirs
,
I
pray
you
hastily
giue
me
some
councell
what
I
shall
doe
,
for
it
is
néedfull
.
Sir
quoth
they
,
it
is
now
of
necessitie
that
yée
goe
to
king
Iuoryn
,
and
knéele
downe
at
his
foote
,
and
pray
him
to
haue
mercie
vppon
you
,
other
councell
as
now
we
cannot
giue
you
.
Sirs
quoth
Galaffer
,
I
shall
doe
as
yée
haue
said
,
then
the
Admirall
Galaffer
with
his
sword
in
his
hand
went
through
the
preasse
,
and
came
to
king
Iuoryn
,
&
alighted
from
his
horse
and
knéeled
downe
before
him
,
and
said
.
Sir
King
,
I
yéeld
to
you
my
swoord
,
with
the
which
if
you
please
strike
of
my
head
,
for
well
I
haue
deserued
it
.
But
Sir
I
pray
you
for
the
loue
of
Mahound
haue
mercie
of
me
,
I
offer
to
make
you
such
amends
as
you
&
your
Lords
shall
iudge
,
so
that
yée
will
aid
me
to
take
the
Frenchmen
that
bee
in
my
Citie
,
and
haue
taken
away
my
wife
your
Néece
Escleremond
.
Sir
,
the
young
man
that
yée
so
loued
,
who
came
but
lately
to
your
Court
with
a
Minstrell
,
is
the
same
Frenchman
that
slew
your
brother
the
Admirall
Gaudise
,
these
tydings
I
haue
heard
by
twoo
messengers
that
knew
him
in
your
Court
,
and
now
there
are
with
him
xiij
.
other
Frenchmen
,
whome
I
had
retayned
with
me
to
maintaine
my
warre
,
but
they
be
al
subiects
to
the
yong
man
,
and
now
all
xiii
.
bee
in
my
pallace
,
and
my
wife
with
them
.
Chap.
LIX
.
¶
How
Iuoryn
caused
Mouflet
the
old
Minstrell
,
to
be
brought
to
the
gibet
to
haue
beene
hanged
,
and
how
hee
was
rescued
by
Huon
.
IVORIN
heard
Galaffer
,
and
saide
,
Alas
,
I
was
vnhappie
that
I
knew
not
this
yong
man
that
had
slaine
my
brother
,
if
I
had
,
it
shold
dearly
haue
béene
bought
.
Therefore
Sir
Galaffer
,
cause
your
men
to
withdraw
from
the
battaile
,
and
I
shall
withdraw
mine
,
and
I
shall
know
of
my
Barons
what
counsaile
they
will
giue
me
.
Then
both
parties
blew
the
retrait
,
and
King
Iuoryn
said
to
his
Lords
.
Sirs
,
what
counsaile
will
yee
giue
me
,
as
touching
the
Admirall
Galaffer
?
Sir
(
quoth
they
)
giue
him
againe
his
lands
,
since
he
asketh
mercie
,
if
he
hath
done
ill
,
he
offereth
to
make
amends
.
Then
Iuoryn
called
Galaffer
,
and
sayd
:
Sir
Admirall
,
I
render
againe
to
you
all
your
lands
,
and
pardon
you
of
all
mine
ill
will
,
and
beside
that
,
I
shall
helpe
you
to
destroy
the
Frenchmen
that
are
in
your
citie
of
Anfalerne
.
Then
Galaffer
kneeled
downe
,
and
thanked
King
Iuoryn
for
the
courtesie
that
he
shewed
him
and
offered
to
doe
,
and
so
would
haue
kissed
his
feet
,
but
Iuoryn
would
not
suffer
him
,
but
lift
him
vp
.
Thus
these
two
kings
agréed
together
,
and
sware
together
,
to
haue
the
death
of
Huon
and
his
knights
.
Then
Huon
and
his
companie
abandoned
vp
the
citie
of
Anfalerne
,
because
hee
had
so
few
men
to
kéepe
it
,
and
so
kept
the
Castle
,
the
which
was
strong
inough
,
standing
on
a
rocke
on
the
sea
side
,
it
was
indéede
impregnable
,
so
it
were
well
victualled
,
at
the
corner
of
the
Castle
there
was
a
strong
towre
,
and
vnderneath
it
was
the
Port
whereas
ships
came
to
their
anchor
.
When
Iuoryn
and
Galaffer
saw
that
the
towne
was
giuen
vp
by
the
Frenchmen
,
they
entered
into
it
with
all
their
great
puissance
,
and
lodged
about
in
the
towne
,
but
in
taking
of
their
lodgings
,
Huon
and
Gerames
,
and
such
as
were
with
them
,
shot
out
darts
,
and
quarrelled
in
such
wise
,
that
there
was
not
so
hardie
a
paynim
that
durst
peere
before
the
Castle
,
if
he
did
,
he
was
slaine
or
hurt
.
When
Iuoryn
&
Galaffer
saw
the
dealing
of
the
Frenchmen
,
they
raysed
vp
a
gibbet
before
the
Castle
,
thereby
to
make
the
Frenchmen
afraide
,
and
then
they
tooke
Mouflet
the
Minstrell
,
and
bound
his
hands
behind
him
so
sore
,
that
the
bloud
came
out
at
the
nayles
,
then
they
hanged
his
violl
about
his
necke
,
and
then
he
was
brought
before
Iuoryn
,
who
sayd
to
him
.
A
thou
false
traitour
,
ill
hast
thou
remembred
the
goodnesse
that
my
brother
Gaudise
hath
done
to
thee
,
when
he
that
slew
him
,
thou
hast
brought
into
my
Court
,
thereby
to
do
me
despight
.
But
I
shall
neither
eate
nor
drinke
,
till
thou
hast
thy
desert
,
and
that
is
to
bee
hanged
.
Alas
quoth
Mouflet
,
neuer
in
all
my
life
haue
I
done
or
thought
any
treason
,
nor
knew
not
that
,
that
I
brought
to
your
Court
,
him
that
slew
your
brother
the
Admiral
Gaudys
,
who
was
my
Lord
and
Master
,
therefore
Sir
,
great
sinne
it
were
for
you
to
put
me
to
death
,
for
that
I
am
not
guiltie
of
.
Thou
lyest
false
traitour
(
quoth
Iuoryn
)
and
so
commaunded
a
thirtie
men
to
leade
him
to
the
gallowes
,
and
when
they
were
come
thither
,
they
caused
the
minstrell
to
mount
vp
on
the
ladder
.
The
Frenchmen
in
the
Castle
had
great
maruaile
who
it
should
bee
that
they
would
hang
vp
there
:
and
when
the
minstrell
was
aboue
on
the
ladder
,
hee
turned
him
towards
the
Castle
,
and
cryed
with
an
high
voyce
:
Ah
Huon
,
how
will
ye
suffer
me
here
to
die
?
yet
remember
the
goodnes
that
I
haue
done
to
you
,
and
the
courtesie
that
I
did
,
when
yee
came
all
naked
,
I
gaue
you
then
cloathing
,
and
meate
and
drinke
,
and
I
abandoned
to
you
all
that
I
had
,
ill
it
hath
béen
employed
without
ye
reward
mée
better
.
When
Huon
heard
the
Minstrell
,
hée
knew
wel
that
it
was
Mouflet
who
had
béen
his
maister
,
then
hée
said
to
his
company
.
Sirs
,
I
require
you
arme
you
quickely
,
for
the
Paynims
héere
without
haue
reared
vp
a
gybet
,
whereon
they
will
hang
a
Minstrell
,
who
hath
done
me
great
pleasure
,
I
would
be
right
sorie
if
he
should
haue
any
ill
.
Then
Gerames
and
al
his
companions
made
them
ready
,
and
issued
out
of
the
Castle
with
Huon
,
by
a
secret
posterne
,
so
that
they
that
were
about
the
gibet
were
not
aware
of
of
them
,
till
Huon
and
his
companie
was
among
them
.
Huon
ranne
at
him
that
should
haue
hanged
the
minstrell
,
and
strake
him
with
his
speare
cleane
through
,
and
so
hee
fell
downe
dead
,
and
then
Huon
tooke
downe
the
Minstrell
,
and
made
him
to
flie
away
to
the
posterne
,
and
his
violl
about
his
necke
,
he
that
had
séene
him
flie
away
,
could
not
haue
kept
himselfe
from
laughing
,
for
he
ranne
so
fast
,
that
he
séemed
to
bee
no
old
man
,
but
rather
of
the
age
of
thirtie
yéere
,
and
Huon
and
Gerames
and
his
companie
,
slew
and
beate
downe
all
the
thirtie
Paynimes
,
so
that
none
escaped
the
death
.
When
King
Iuoryn
and
Galaffer
perceiued
that
there
was
much
adoe
about
the
gibet
,
they
sayd
,
Sirs
,
the
Frenchmen
are
come
out
of
the
Castle
,
goe
and
looke
that
ye
doe
so
much
,
that
none
of
them
enter
againe
.
Then
Paynims
on
euerie
part
issued
out
of
their
lodgings
,
and
ranne
thither
hée
that
best
might
,
without
kéeping
of
any
good
order
,
&
Huon
and
Gerames
when
they
saw
them
comming
,
they
made
semblance
to
returne
to
the
citie
a
soft
pace
,
and
the
Paynims
came
after
them
crying
and
howling
like
dogges
,
and
when
they
approched
néere
,
Huon
sodainely
turned
,
and
with
his
speare
he
met
so
the
first
,
that
he
ranne
him
cleane
through
the
body
with
his
speare
,
so
that
he
fell
downe
dead
,
and
Gerames
and
his
companie
strake
so
among
the
paynims
,
that
the
place
ranne
like
a
riuer
of
bloud
of
the
dead
Paynims
:
Huon
strake
with
his
sword
with
both
his
hands
,
hée
strake
none
with
a
full
stroke
,
but
that
he
claue
the
head
to
the
téeth
,
but
finally
,
the
force
of
the
paynims
was
so
great
,
that
at
length
they
could
not
abide
it
.
Then
Huon
,
who
was
expert
in
déedes
of
armes
,
perceiued
that
it
was
time
to
depart
,
he
called
his
men
together
,
and
went
toward
the
posterne
,
the
which
with
much
payne
they
got
in
thereat
,
and
so
they
entred
in
al
xiii
.
companions
,
but
yet
they
were
so
hasted
and
pursued
,
that
Garyn
of
Saint
Omer
abode
without
,
and
defended
himselfe
valiantly
:
but
at
last
he
was
slaine
by
the
Paynims
,
then
Huon
was
right
sorrowfull
,
when
hee
saw
that
Garyn
was
not
entered
into
the
Castle
,
and
pitiously
complayned
for
him
,
and
sayd
.
A
déere
cousin
,
who
for
the
loue
of
mee
haue
left
your
wife
and
children
,
and
land
,
and
signories
,
I
am
sory
of
your
death
.
Sir
,
quoth
Gerames
,
leaue
your
sorrow
,
and
thinke
to
make
good
chéere
,
and
to
kéepe
well
our
fortres
,
our
Lord
God
hath
alwayes
ayded
you
,
and
shall
doe
through
his
grace
,
go
we
vp
and
make
good
chéere
,
for
with
this
sorrow
wee
can
winne
nothing
.
Then
when
they
came
into
the
Pallace
,
they
met
with
Escleremond
,
and
when
Huon
saw
her
,
hee
sayd
:
My
faire
Loue
,
this
day
haue
I
lost
one
of
my
good
friends
,
whereof
I
am
sorrowfull
.
Sir
,
quoth
she
,
I
am
sorie
thereof
,
but
that
thing
that
cannot
be
recouered
,
must
be
left
,
wee
be
all
made
to
die
,
God
will
haue
mercy
on
his
soule
,
with
such
like
worde
Escleremond
and
Gerames
appeased
Huon
,
and
when
they
were
in
the
hall
,
they
vnarmed
them
,
and
went
to
dinner
,
and
afterwardes
they
looked
out
at
the
windowes
,
to
sée
the
countenance
of
the
Paynims
:
then
Gerames
sayd
to
the
Minstrell
.
Mouflet
my
friend
,
I
pray
thée
take
thy
violl
,
and
giue
vs
a
song
to
make
vs
merrie
,
then
the
Minstrell
tooke
his
Instrument
,
and
gaue
them
a
most
sweete
song
,
the
which
was
so
melodious
for
to
heare
,
that
they
all
beleeued
that
they
had
beene
in
Paradice
,
and
they
all
made
excéeding
great
ioy
,
with
such
a
cheerefull
noyse
,
that
the
Paynims
that
were
without
,
did
heare
it
,
and
sayd
among
themselues
.
Ah
these
French-men
are
people
to
be
feared
and
doubted
,
and
they
were
right
sorrowfull
for
the
men
that
they
had
loste
by
the
prowesse
of
these
Fourtéene
persons
.
Chap.
LX.
¶
How
the
good
Prouost
Guyer
,
Brother
to
Gerames
,
arriued
at
the
Port
of
Anfalerne
.
WHen
that
King
Iuoryn
sawe
and
knewe
the
great
losse
that
hée
had
receiued
,
hee
was
right
sorrowfull
,
and
then
the
Admirall
Galaffer
said
.
Sir
,
for
the
honour
of
Mahound
bee
not
so
sore
troubled
,
for
a
thing
the
which
you
shall
well
atchieue
and
bring
to
an
end
,
you
knowe
well
these
French-men
are
as
a
bird
being
in
a
Cage
,
for
they
cannot
escape
neither
by
land
nor
by
water
,
and
they
are
without
hope
of
any
rescue
:
to
day
they
were
Fourtéene
,
and
now
they
be
but
Thirteene
,
you
are
lodged
in
a
good
Towne
,
and
haue
the
féelds
and
the
Sea
at
your
pleasure
,
it
is
not
possible
for
them
to
escape
,
they
haue
neither
Shippe
nor
Galley
to
flye
in
:
Therefore
Sir
,
appease
your selfe
,
suffer
them
to
waste
their
victuals
.
By
these
woordes
somewhat
King
Iuoryn
was
appeased
,
and
the
French-men
in
the
Castle
deuised
together
,
and
Huon
sayd
vnto
Gerames
.
Fréend
,
you
sée
well
wée
be
héere
inclosed
,
and
wee
can
neither
depart
by
Land
nor
by
Sea
,
nor
wee
looke
for
no
succour
of
any
man
liuing
,
and
héere
before
vs
are
lodged
Paynims
who
haue
sworne
our
deaths
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Gerames
)
true
it
is
,
but
I
hope
in
our
Lord
God
that
he
will
send
vs
some
good
aduenture
,
and
if
it
please
you
,
let
vs
two
go
downe
and
sport
vs
by
the
water
side
,
néere
to
the
Port
vntill
night
come
.
I
am
content
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
wee
may
goe
thether
and
not
bee
séene
by
the
Paynims
,
for
thether
might
come
Shippe
or
Galley
without
daunger
of
the
Towne
:
thether
they
went
,
and
when
it
was
néere
hand
night
,
Huon
looked
into
the
Sea
,
and
saw
a
Ship
comming
thether-ward
.
Then
Huon
sayd
vnto
Gerames
:
Fréend
▪
behold
yonder
commeth
a
Ship
with
full
sayle
,
they
will
arriue
at
this
Port
,
they
be
Christian
men
I
sée
well
by
the
tokens
that
the
Ship
doth
beare
,
for
vppon
the
Mast
I
sée
a
red
crosse
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Gerames
)
by
all
that
I
can
sée
the
shippe
is
of
Fraunce
,
and
therefore
(
as
I
haue
said
to
you
before
)
God
will
send
vs
some
good
aduenture
,
&
therewith
by
feare
of
the
Tempest
,
the
Shippe
came
into
the
Hauen
and
caste
their
anchors
.
Then
Huon
approached
to
the
Ship
,
and
demaunded
for
the
Patron
,
and
for
the
maister
of
them
that
were
in
the
ship
,
then
the
Marriners
regarded
the
place
whereas
they
were
,
and
they
knew
plainly
by
the
great
Tower
,
that
they
were
in
the
Port
of
Anfalerne
,
whereof
they
had
great
feare
,
and
sayd
one
to
another
.
Ah
good
Lord
God
helpe
vs
,
for
we
sée
well
wee
are
but
dead
,
séeing
wee
bée
arriued
héere
in
this
Port
,
for
wée
knowe
well
,
that
the
Lord
of
this
place
is
the
most
cruellest
Paynim
betwéen
this
and
the
red
Sea
.
Thus
they
complayned
them
one
to
another
,
and
Huon
(
who
was
néere
them
)
vnderstood
them
well
,
and
sayd
.
Sirs
,
haue
yée
no
doubt
of
death
,
for
yée
are
arriued
at
a
good
Port
:
I
require
you
to
shew
me
from
whence
you
come
,
and
what
yée
bée
?
and
they
answeared
&
sayd
.
Sir
,
séeing
you
can
speake
French
we
shall
shew
you
,
so
that
you
will
assure
our
liues
.
Sirs
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
haue
no
feare
of
death
,
nor
of
any
hurt
that
yée
shall
haue
,
for
wee
that
haue
this
place
in
kéeping
,
are
French-men
:
therefore
shew
vs
hardly
your
entents
?
Sir
,
(
quoth
they
)
since
you
would
know
what
wée
bee
,
wée
are
all
borne
in
the
Countrey
of
Fraunce
,
and
one
of
vs
is
of
Saint
Omers
,
and
some
of
the
Citie
of
Paris
,
and
of
diuers
other
parts
of
the
Realme
of
Fraunce
.
Fréends
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
pray
you
shew
me
,
if
there
be
any
among
you
borne
in
the
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
one
of
them
)
heere
is
one
in
this
ship
that
was
borne
in
Bourdeaux
,
an
ould
ancient
man
,
I
thinke
he
be
of
an
hundred
yeares
of
age
,
his
name
is
Guyer
,
and
wee
are
going
on
pilgrimage
for
the
loue
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
to
visit
the
holy
Sepulchre
,
but
fortune
by
force
of
Tempest
of
the
Sea
hath
caused
vs
to
arriue
héere
,
and
this
Tempest
hath
endured
these
thrée
dayes
and
thrée
nights
passed
,
whereby
wee
be
so
wearie
and
so
sore
trauailed
,
that
wée
can
doe
no
more
.
Fréend
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
pray
you
shew
him
foorth
,
that
you
speake
of
.
Then
the
Patron
of
the
Ship
commaunded
,
that
the
old
man
of
Bourdeaux
should
come
forth
,
then
Guyer
the
Prouost
came
to
Huon
and
sayd
.
Sir
,
behold
me
héere
,
what
pleaseth
it
you
to
say
vnto
mée
?
When
Huon
saw
him
,
he
knew
incontinent
that
it
was
Guyer
the
Prouost
,
and
sayd
:
Fréend
,
I
require
you
shew
mee
where
you
were
borne
?
and
what
hath
mooued
you
to
come
hether
,
séeing
the
great
age
that
you
be
of
?
and
to
shew
me
what
is
your
name
?
Sir
,
(
quoth
he
)
I
shall
shew
you
the
truth
,
I
had
a
Lord
whome
I
loued
entirely
,
hee
was
Sonne
to
Duke
Seuin
of
Bourdeaux
,
and
hee
was
called
Huon
,
and
it
fell
so
out
,
that
after
the
death
of
his
Father
about
a
Seauen
yeares
,
King
Charlemaine
sent
for
him
to
doe
his
homage
to
receiue
his
Land
of
him
,
the
young
man
by
the
commaundement
of
his
Mother
,
he
and
his
brother
Gerard
with
him
tooke
their
way
towards
Paris
,
and
by
the
way
King
Charlemaines
Sonne
called
Charlot
,
was
lying
in
a
wood
by
the
counsaile
of
certaine
Traytours
,
and
there
lay
in
a
waight
to
haue
slaine
Huon
and
his
Brother
Gerard
,
but
the
case
fell
otherwise
,
for
Huon
slew
Charlot
not
knowing
who
it
was
,
wherefore
Kinge
Charlemaine
banished
him
out
of
the
Realm
of
Fraunce
,
and
charged
him
ere
he
returned
,
to
goe
to
Babilon
to
do
a
Messuage
to
the
Admi
-
Gaudise
.
But
his
Brother
Gerard
aboad
still
at
Bourdeaux
to
kéepe
the
heritage
,
and
then
the
Duchesse
his
Mother
was
so
full
of
sorrowe
,
that
her
Sonne
was
so
banished
without
cause
,
that
shee
tooke
thereof
such
a
maladie
,
that
shee
dyed
thereof
about
fiue
yeares
past
,
and
so
thereby
Gerard
is
Lord
and
Gouernour
of
all
the
Lands
,
and
hee
is
married
to
the
daughter
of
the
most
cruellest
Tirant
from
thence
into
Spaine
,
and
this
Gerard
hath
learned
of
him
many
ill
customes
,
and
hath
left
all
the
good
wayes
that
was
vsed
in
the
dayes
of
Duke
Seuin
and
of
the
Duchesse
his
Mother
,
and
hee
hath
raysed
vp
in
all
his
Landes
new
Tayles
,
and
Gables
,
and
Impositions
,
and
chaced
and
put
from
him
all
noble
men
,
hee
destroyeth
the
Burgesses
and
Marchants
,
Widdowes
&
Orphelings
,
there
can
no
man
shew
you
the
ill
that
hée
hath
done
and
doth
dayly
,
and
he
hath
disenherited
me
.
And
on
a
day
the
Barons
of
the
Countrey
desired
me
,
that
I
would
take
the
paines
to
goe
and
search
aswell
by
land
as
by
water
,
if
I
might
finde
the
young
Lord
Huon
who
is
our
rightfull
Lord
,
it
is
now
about
two
yeares
that
I
haue
searched
for
him
in
diuers
Countreys
,
but
I
coulde
neuer
heare
one
word
of
him
,
whereof
I
am
right
sorrowfull
,
&
to
séeke
him
I
haue
spent
all
my
gould
and
siluer
:
howbeit
,
these
good
Marchants
haue
taken
me
into
their
Ship
,
and
for
the
loue
of
God
,
they
thought
to
haue
brought
me
into
Fraunce
,
but
by
fortune
we
be
héere
arriued
at
this
Port.
Chap.
LXI
.
¶
Howe
Huon
and
Gerames
,
and
all
their
companie
,
with
the
faire
Escleremond
,
departed
from
the
Castle
of
Anfalerne
,
and
sayled
thence
on
the
Sea
.
WHen
Huon
vnderstood
the
Prouost
Guyer
,
he
said
vnto
Gerames
.
Sir
,
come
foorth
,
héere
I
haue
found
your
Brother
.
Then
Gerames
came
to
his
Brother
,
and
embraced
and
kissed
him
all
wéping
,
and
said
:
My
deare
fréend
and
Brother
,
you
be
right
heartily
welcome
.
Ah
Brother
,
(
quoth
Guyer
)
nowe
I
care
not
whether
I
liue
or
die
,
séeing
I
haue
found
you
,
and
if
it
were
so
that
yet
once
ere
I
dyed
I
might
sée
my
Lord
Huon
:
then
I
cared
not
howe
soone
I
dyed
.
Ah
deare
Brother
,
(
quoth
Gerames
)
you
shall
not
die
so
soone
,
and
yet
you
shall
sée
Huon
,
whose
presence
you
so
sore
desire
,
it
is
Huon
to
whome
you
haue
spoken
all
this
season
.
Then
Huon
sore
wéeping
came
and
embraced
Guyer
,
and
said
:
My
deare
Fréend
,
your
comming
is
a
ioy
to
my
heart
,
for
a
more
truer
Knight
cannot
bee
found
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Guyer
)
doe
you
know
mée
?
Yea
truely
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
and
do
you
know
mée
?
Yea
Sir
,
(
quoth
Guyer
)
you
are
greatly
desired
in
Fraunce
,
and
Brother
Gerames
,
I
desire
you
to
shew
me
where
you
haue
béen
since
I
sawe
you
,
for
it
is
about
Fortie
yeares
since
you
departed
out
of
Fraunce
:
then
Gerames
shewed
him
all
his
life
,
and
shewed
at
length
how
he
found
Huon
.
Longe
they
were
talking
together
,
whereof
they
of
the
Ship
were
right
ioyfull
,
for
then
they
sawe
well
they
were
arriued
at
a
good
Port
,
and
then
Huon
said
to
the
Marriners
.
Sirs
,
I
pray
you
make
this
night
no
great
noyse
,
nor
make
no
fire
,
nor
shewe
no
light
,
for
héere
before
the
castle
is
lodged
two
Admirals
Paynims
,
who
haue
swoorne
that
they
will
neuer
goe
hence
vntill
they
haue
vs
at
their
pleasure
:
therefore
I
counsaile
that
wee
may
escape
out
of
this
castle
,
wée
bée
hére
about
thurteene
persons
,
and
with
vs
a
noble
Ladie
,
wherefore
I
require
you
let
vs
come
into
your
Ship
or
else
we
be
all
lost
,
and
feare
not
but
you
shall
be
well
paid
for
your
labour
,
ye
shall
haue
gold
and
siluer
as
much
as
yée
will
desire
.
Sir
quoth
the
Patrone
,
yée
néed
not
to
speake
of
any
gold
or
siluer
,
for
this
our
ship
is
yours
to
do
therewith
at
your
pleasure
.
Sir
quoth
Huon
,
I
thanke
you
of
your
courtesie
,
I
pray
you
and
your
company
come
with
me
into
the
castle
,
and
I
shall
charge
your
ship
with
gold
and
Siluer
,
and
rich
iewels
and
pretious
stones
,
that
you
and
all
yours
shal
be
rich
for
euer
,
this
must
be
done
in
hast
,
before
the
Paynims
héere
without
perceiue
vs
,
for
if
they
perceiue
vs
,
wee
shal
neuer
get
hence
,
but
incontinent
they
will
send
some
of
their
shippes
and
take
this
shippe
.
Sir
quoth
the
Patrone
,
wee
are
ready
to
obey
your
commaundement
,
and
then
the
Patron
and
xxiiii
.
Maryners
went
with
Huon
into
the
Castle
,
and
charged
all
the
treasure
that
was
within
the
castell
,
and
other
riches
that
Huon
and
his
company
had
taken
in
the
towne
,
they
bare
all
into
the
ship
,
and
vittayles
sufficient
,
then
Huon
tooke
Escleremond
by
the
hand
all
smiling
,
and
said
.
Fayre
Ladie
,
one
thing
I
demaund
of
you
,
be
yee
not
displeased
to
leaue
that
country
&
land
where
as
yée
were
borne
?
Sir
quoth
shée
,
I
haue
long
desired
to
sée
the
day
that
I
now
doe
sée
,
therefore
well
wée
may
thanke
our
Lord
God
,
that
hath
giuen
vs
that
grace
to
be
set
out
of
the
handes
of
the
enemies
of
the
faith
of
Christ
,
wherein
wée
ought
to
beleue
,
then
Huon
entred
into
the
ship
,
and
the
faire
Escleremond
and
Gerames
and
all
the
other
company
,
so
they
were
in
number
within
the
ship
some
xxxiiij
.
persons
,
and
with
them
was
Mouslet
the
Minstrell
,
&
when
they
were
all
entred
into
the
ship
,
and
the
ship
charged
with
all
things
necessarie
,
they
weyed
vp
their
anchors
,
and
hoysed
vp
their
sailes
,
and
had
so
good
and
fresh
a
wind
,
that
they
were
within
a
while
farre
from
the
lands
of
the
twoo
Admiralles
Sarazins
.
They
sayled
so
long
,
that
ere
it
was
day
light
,
they
were
passed
the
coast
of
the
Roades
,
&
so
came
by
the
Isle
of
Creet
:
and
so
by
the
aid
of
God
and
good
wind
,
they
arriued
at
the
Port
of
Brandis
.
And
so
about
noone
,
the
Admirall
that
lay
at
siege
before
the
castell
of
Anfalerne
,
had
gread
maruaile
that
they
could
sée
no
man
stirring
within
the
castle
,
then
a
Paynim
said
to
Iuoryn
.
Sir
,
know
for
troth
,
that
within
the
castle
yée
shall
find
no
man
,
the
Frenchmen
are
all
fled
,
but
wée
cannot
tell
how
.
When
the
twoo
Admirals
heard
that
,
they
were
sore
troubled
,
and
in
hast
they
set
foorth
a
Galley
and
xxx
.
Paynims
therein
,
commaunding
them
to
goe
to
the
Posterne
,
which
they
did
incontinent
,
and
when
they
came
there
,
they
found
neyther
man
nor
woman
,
but
found
the
Posterne
open
,
and
so
they
entred
into
the
castle
,
and
so
opened
the
broad
gates
,
and
the
twoo
Admirals
entred
in
sore
displeased
that
the
Frenchmen
were
so
escaped
.
Now
let
vs
leaue
speaking
of
them
,
and
retourne
to
Huon
,
who
was
arriued
in
sauegard
at
the
Port
of
Brandis
.
Chap.
LXII
.
¶
How
Huon
and
his
company
arriued
at
the
Port
of
Brandis
,
and
from
thence
went
to
Roome
to
the
Pope
,
who
wedded
together
Huon
and
the
faire
Escleremond
,
and
of
their
departing
from
thence
.
WHen
Huon
and
his
company
saw
how
they
were
arriued
at
the
Port
of
Brandis
,
they
issued
out
of
their
shippe
,
and
deuoustly
went
to
the
church
of
our
Lady
,
and
there
gaue
laud
&
praise
to
our
Lord
God
,
that
had
brought
them
thether
in
such
sauegard
,
then
they
went
to
Garyn
of
Saint
Omers
lodging
,
when
they
came
there
,
the
Ladie
of
the
house
(
who
was
right
wise
and
courteous
)
came
to
Huon
&
said
.
Sir
,
of
your
comming
I
am
right
ioyfull
:
but
Sir
I
pray
you
where
haue
you
left
Garyn
my
Lord
and
husband
?
for
séeing
I
sée
him
not
with
you
,
my
heart
trembleth
,
for
feare
least
he
be
dead
,
or
else
of
some
great
incumbrance
happened
vnto
him
.
Madame
quoth
Huon
,
to
hide
the
troth
from
you
,
cannot
cause
you
to
haue
him
againe
,
for
it
hath
pleased
god
that
he
is
departed
out
of
this
world
:
wherefore
I
will
counsell
you
as
much
as
yée
may
leaue
dolour
and
heauinesse
,
for
wée
must
all
come
thereto
,
and
I
repute
you
so
wise
,
that
yée
know
well
that
for
any
sorow
or
wéeping
that
ye
make
,
yée
cannot
haue
him
againe
.
When
the
Lady
had
heard
Huon
,
she
fell
downe
in
a
traunce
,
more
like
to
be
dead
then
aliue
,
than
Huon
and
his
companie
set
her
vp
,
and
comforted
her
as
much
as
they
might
,
then
Escleremond
tooke
&
brought
her
into
her
chamber
,
and
did
so
much
with
her
faire
&
swéet
words
,
that
somewhat
shée
appeased
her
,
and
then
sore
wéeping
shée
came
to
Huon
,
and
he
said
.
Madame
appease
your selfe
,
and
praye
for
him
,
for
wee
must
all
passe
the
same
passage
.
With
these
wordes
and
such
other
the
Lady
was
appeased
,
then
they
washed
and
went
to
dinner
,
and
after
Gerames
and
other
of
his
company
went
into
the
towne
,
and
bought
horse
and
Mules
to
ryde
on
,
and
bought
rich
gownes
all
in
one
liuery
,
there
they
tarried
about
viij
.
daies
,
and
on
the
ix
.
day
they
payed
the
Patrone
of
the
ship
in
such
wise
,
that
hee
was
rich
euer
after
,
and
euery
Mariner
had
a
good
reward
,
whereof
they
thanked
Huon
and
offered
to
doe
him
seruice
.
Then
Huon
and
Escleremond
with
all
their
company
tooke
their
leaue
of
their
hostesse
,
whome
they
left
sore
wéeping
,
and
at
their
departing
Huon
gaue
her
a
rich
guift
,
whereof
she
humbly
thanked
him
,
and
when
they
were
all
readie
and
their
baggage
trussed
vp
,
they
depatred
and
tooke
the
way
towards
Roome
with
great
ioy
and
gladnes
:
whosoeuer
was
ioyfull
,
Guyer
the
Prouost
was
ioyfull
in
twoo
maners
,
one
in
that
he
had
found
his
Lord
Huon
,
and
the
other
for
that
he
had
found
his
brother
Gerames
,
and
also
bicause
that
his
Lord
Huon
,
had
fulfilled
the
Messuage
that
King
Charlemaine
had
charged
him
to
doe
to
the
Admirall
Gaudise
.
So
long
they
rode
together
,
that
in
a
morning
they
came
to
Roome
,
and
alighted
at
their
lodging
,
then
they
all
together
went
to
heare
diuine
seruice
,
and
as
they
issued
out
of
the
Church
,
they
met
a
seruant
of
the
Popes
,
then
Huon
demaunded
of
him
in
what
estate
the
Pope
was
in
.
Sir
quoth
the
Squier
,
he
is
readie
to
heare
seruice
,
then
Huon
and
his
companie
leapt
on
their
horses
,
and
road
to
the
Popes
Pallaice
and
their
alighted
,
and
then
Huon
held
the
faire
Escleremond
by
the
hand
,
and
the
good
Prouost
Guyer
held
his
brother
Gerames
by
the
hand
,
and
so
all
the
other
twoo
and
twoo
together
,
then
they
found
the
Pope
sitting
in
his
throne
deuising
with
his
Cardinalles
,
then
Huon
approched
and
saluted
him
humbly
.
When
the
Pope
beheld
Huon
,
he
knew
him
incontinent
,
and
arose
vp
and
came
to
him
and
embraced
and
kissed
his
cheeke
,
and
said
.
Faire
sonne
Huon
yee
be
welcome
,
I
pray
you
shew
me
how
is
it
with
you
,
and
shew
me
of
your
aduentures
?
Sir
quoth
Huon
,
I
haue
endured
many
euils
and
troubles
ynow
and
all
these
that
are
come
with
me
,
but
(
thanked
be
our
Lord
god
)
it
is
so
now
,
that
I
haue
brought
with
me
,
the
beard
and
great
téeth
of
the
Admirall
Gaudise
,
and
haue
also
brought
his
Daughter
who
is
heere
present
,
and
Sir
I
require
you
to
giue
her
Christendome
,
and
then
I
will
wed
her
to
my
wife
.
Huon
quoth
the
Pope
,
all
this
pleaseth
me
right
well
to
doe
,
and
the
rather
séeing
it
is
your
pleasure
,
&
I
desire
you
to
tarrie
héere
with
me
this
night
.
Sir
quoth
Huon
,
your
pleasure
shal
be
mine
.
Thus
Huon
and
his
companie
tarried
with
the
Pope
all
that
night
,
whereas
they
made
great
ioy
,
and
on
the
nexts
morning
a
Font
was
made
readie
,
wherein
the
faire
Escleremond
was
christened
without
changing
of
her
name
,
and
also
there
was
christened
Mouslet
the
Minstrell
,
and
he
was
called
Garyn
,
and
when
the
Sacrament
of
Baptisme
was
finished
,
the
Pope
himselfe
said
seruice
,
first
he
confessed
Huon
,
and
assoyled
him
of
all
his
faultes
,
then
hee
wedded
him
to
Escleremond
,
and
when
diuine
seruice
was
ended
,
then
they
went
all
with
the
Pope
to
his
Pallaice
,
and
there
was
made
the
solempnities
of
the
Mariage
,
but
to
shew
the
maner
of
their
seruice
,
with
the
meates
and
drinkes
,
and
that
apparell
of
the
Brides
,
it
would
be
ouer-tedious
to
rehearse
it
.
But
one
thing
I
dare
well
saie
,
that
there
had
not
béene
séene
of
a
long
time
before
such
a
glorious
and
rich
seast
,
for
the
Pope
did
as
much
for
them
as
though
they
had
béen
his
owne
Brother
and
Sister
,
the
melodie
of
the
Minstrels
that
played
was
so
swéet
and
delectable
,
that
euery
man
was
satisfied
with
the
hearing
thereof
,
and
specially
it
was
maruaile
to
heare
Garyn
the
new
christened
Minstrell
to
play
,
hee
played
so
swéetlye
on
his
vyoll
,
that
it
was
great
ioy
to
heare
it
.
Thus
there
was
great
ioy
in
the
Popes
Pallaice
,
and
euen
as
they
were
well
serued
at
dinner
,
so
it
was
better
at
supper
,
and
at
night
euery
man
withdrew
himselfe
,
and
the
new
Brydes
lay
together
in
great
pleasure
all
that
night
,
&
in
the
morning
they
arose
and
heard
seruice
,
and
then
dined
,
and
then
they
trussed
vp
al
their
Baggage
and
charged
their
Somers
,
Mules
,
and
Mullets
,
and
sadled
their
horses
,
and
then
Huon
and
Escleremond
went
and
tooke
their
leaue
of
the
Pope
,
and
thanked
him
for
the
honour
and
great
courtesie
that
he
had
shewed
them
.
Sir
quoth
the
Pope
,
if
it
would
please
you
to
tarrie
longer
heere
with
me
,
my
goodes
and
my
house
should
be
at
your
commaundment
.
Sir
quoth
Huon
,
I
cannot
render
sufficient
thankes
to
your
Holines
for
the
good
that
yée
haue
done
to
vs
:
But
Sir
,
longer
I
cannot
tarrie
,
for
the
great
desire
that
I
haue
to
accomplish
the
rest
of
my
businesse
,
therefore
Sir
,
I
recommend
you
to
our
Lord
God
.
The
Pope
kissed
Huon
,
and
tooke
Escleremond
by
the
hand
:
thus
they
tooke
their
leaue
,
and
at
their
departing
,
the
Pope
sent
to
them
a
Somer
charged
with
gold
,
and
cloathes
of
silke
,
and
thus
they
departed
from
Rome
.
Chap.
LXIII
.
¶
How
Huon
and
his
companie
arriued
at
the
Abby
of
Mauryse
,
whereas
hee
was
receiued
by
the
Abbot
and
Couent
,
with
great
reuerence
.
AFter
that
Huon
had
taken
leaue
of
the
Pope
,
he
and
his
companie
departed
,
and
the
faire
Escleremond
was
mounted
on
a
faire
mule
,
and
so
long
they
rode
,
till
they
might
sée
the
town
of
Burdeux
.
When
Huon
saw
it
,
he
lift
vp
his
hands
to
the
heauens
,
thanking
God
of
his
grace
,
that
he
had
brought
him
thether
in
sauegard
,
and
then
he
sayd
to
Escleremond
.
Faire
Ladie
,
yonder
you
may
sée
the
Citie
and
Countrey
whereof
ye
shall
be
Lady
and
Duches
,
though
it
hath
béene
ere
this
time
a
Realme
.
Sir
(
quoth
Guyer
the
Prouost
)
it
is
good
ye
regard
wisely
your
businesse
,
the
which
toucheth
you
right
néere
,
and
Sir
,
if
you
will
doe
after
my
counsell
,
send
first
to
an
Abby
that
is
here
by
,
called
the
Abby
of
Maurise
,
the
Abbot
is
a
notable
Clarke
,
let
him
know
of
your
comming
,
and
that
ye
wil
dine
with
him
.
Sir
(
quoth
Huon
)
your
counsell
is
to
be
beleeued
:
and
then
Huon
sent
to
the
Abbot
,
certifying
him
of
his
comming
.
When
the
Abbot
knew
of
Huons
comming
,
he
was
right
ioyfull
,
for
he
loued
intierly
Huon
,
wherefore
he
sore
desired
the
sight
of
him
,
then
hée
called
all
his
Couent
,
and
charged
them
in
the
vertue
of
obedience
,
to
make
them selues
readye
to
receiue
Huon
,
the
rightfull
Inheritour
to
the
country
of
Bourdeaux
,
though
the
kings
of
Fraunce
be
our
founders
.
But
as
to
our
good
neighbour
wée
will
doe
this
reuerence
,
for
honour
is
due
to
them
that
deserue
it
.
Then
the
Couent
as
they
were
commaunded
,
ordered
themselues
,
and
so
went
out
of
the
Abby
to
méete
Huon
,
who
when
hée
saw
them
,
hée
alighted
on
foote
,
and
also
Escleremond
and
Gerames
and
all
the
other
,
thus
the
Abbot
and
his
Couent
in
rich
cluthes
séeming
,
mette
with
Huon
,
when
Huon
was
néere
to
the
Abbot
he
was
right
ioyfull
,
and
the
Abbot
who
anon
knew
Huon
,
came
to
him
right
humbly
and
said
.
Sir
Duke
of
Bourdeux
,
thanked
be
god
that
ye
are
come
home
,
for
your
presence
hath
long
béene
desired
,
then
they
embraced
each
other
with
wéeping
teares
for
ioy
,
then
the
Abbot
welcomed
the
Prouost
Guyer
and
all
the
other
:
But
he
knew
not
Gerames
,
for
for
if
he
had
,
he
would
haue
made
him
great
feasting
.
Chap.
LXIIII.
¶
How
the
good
Abbot
sent
word
to
Duke
Gerard
of
Bourdeaux
,
how
his
brother
Huon
was
in
the
Abbey
of
Maurise
.
THVS
the
Abbot
with
his
Couent
brought
Huon
to
the
Abbey
of
Maurise
,
and
Huon
and
Escleremond
on
foot
followed
them
,
&
when
he
came
into
the
church
,
Huon
offered
greate
gyftes
,
and
after
theyr
offerings
and
prayers
made
,
they
went
into
the
hall
,
and
went
to
dinner
:
how
well
they
were
lerned
,
it
neede
not
to
be
rehearsed
,
they
had
euerie
thing
that
néeded
,
the
Abbot
sate
by
Huon
and
said
.
Sir
,
I
pray
you
shew
me
how
ye
haue
done
,
&
how
ye
haue
ended
your
messuage
,
that
ye
were
charged
to
do
by
King
Charlemaine
.
Sir
quoth
Huon
,
thanked
be
our
Lord
God
,
I
haue
accomplished
and
done
all
that
I
was
commaunded
to
do
,
for
I
haue
brought
with
me
the
Beard
and
the
foure
great
Téeth
of
the
Admirall
Gaudise
,
and
also
I
haue
brought
with
me
his
Daughter
the
faire
Escleremond
,
whome
I
haue
wedded
in
the
citie
of
Roome
▪
and
to
morrow
by
the
grace
of
God
I
will
depart
to
goe
to
King
Charlemaine
my
soueraigne
Lord
.
Sir
quoth
the
Abbot
,
of
that
I
am
right
ioyful
,
but
if
it
were
your
pleasure
,
I
would
send
to
certefie
your
comming
to
Gerard
your
Brother
,
that
he
might
see
you
before
yée
depart
hence
.
Sir
quoth
Huon
,
I
am
content
that
yée
send
for
him
.
Then
the
Abbot
commaunded
a
Squier
of
his
to
goe
for
Duke
Gerard
,
and
so
he
went
and
rested
not
,
till
he
came
to
Burdeux
before
Duke
Gerard
,
&
said
.
Sir
,
if
it
be
your
pleasure
to
come
to
the
Abbey
of
Saint
Maurise
,
there
shall
ye
find
your
brother
Huon
,
,
who
is
come
lately
from
beyond
the
sea
:
when
Duke
Gerard
heard
certainely
,
how
his
brother
Huon
was
come
to
the
Abbey
of
Saint
Maurise
,
hee
was
so
ouercome
with
ire
and
displeasure
,
that
his
visage
became
like
a
flame
of
fire
,
and
sayd
to
the
messenger
:
Goe
and
returne
,
and
say
to
my
brother
Huon
,
that
I
will
incontinent
come
and
visite
him
.
Sir
(
quoth
he
)
I
shall
shew
him
of
your
comming
,
and
so
departed
,
and
came
again
to
the
Abby
,
and
shewed
Huon
what
his
brother
Gerard
had
sayd
.
And
when
Duke
Gerard
saw
that
the
messenger
was
departed
he
was
sorrowfull
and
pensiue
,
and
called
to
him
his
father
in
law
,
his
wiues
father
,
who
was
named
Gibouars
,
the
most
falsest
traitour
that
was
from
the
East
to
the
West
,
and
Gerard
said
to
him
:
Sir
,
I
pray
you
giue
me
counsell
in
that
I
haue
to
doe
,
for
all
the
diuels
in
hell
haue
brought
my
Brother
Huon
from
the
parts
beyond
the
Sea
,
and
he
is
now
present
in
the
Abbey
of
Saint
Maurise
,
the
Abbot
there
hath
sent
me
word
thereof
,
and
that
I
should
come
thether
to
speake
with
him
,
for
as
to
morrow
he
would
depart
to
goe
to
Paris
to
the
king
,
so
that
when
he
is
come
thether
,
he
will
doe
so
much
that
all
his
land
shal
be
rendred
to
him
,
and
that
I
shal
haue
neuer
a
foot
of
land
left
me
,
but
that
which
yée
haue
giuen
me
with
my
wife
your
Daughter
,
wherefore
deare
Father
in
law
,
I
pray
you
in
this
great
matter
to
councell
and
aid
me
,
or
else
I
am
but
lost
.
Faire
Sonne
quoth
Gibouars
,
dismay
you
nothing
,
for
without
my
wit
doe
faile
me
,
I
thinke
to
play
him
a
tourne
,
that
it
had
béen
better
for
him
to
haue
tarried
where
he
was
,
than
to
haue
come
hether
to
claime
my
land
.
Chap.
LXV
.
¶
How
Gybouars
of
Beam
and
Gerard
practised
Huons
death
,
and
how
the
traitour
Gerard
came
to
see
his
brother
Huon
,
who
with
great
ioy
receiued
him
.
THus
as
ye
haue
heard
,
these
two
traitours
conspired
,
and
then
Gybouars
sayd
to
Gerard.
Faire
sonne
,
go
ye
your
way
to
your
brother
Huon
,
and
take
with
you
but
one
Squier
,
and
when
you
come
there
,
make
to
him
all
the
chéere
you
can
,
and
shew
him
as
great
loue
as
ye
can
doe
,
and
humble
your selfe
to
him
,
to
the
intent
that
he
take
in
you
no
suspicion
.
But
when
the
morning
commeth
,
hast
him
to
depart
,
and
when
ye
c●me
with
him
néere
such
a
little
wood
,
find
some
rigorous
words
to
him
,
and
make
as
though
ye
were
displeased
with
him
,
and
I
shall
be
readie
in
that
same
little
wood
ambashed
,
and
xl
.
men
of
armes
with
me
.
And
when
I
see
that
words
are
betwéene
you
,
I
shall
issue
out
and
slay
al
those
that
come
with
him
,
so
that
none
shal
escape
aliue
,
and
then
take
your
brother
Huon
,
and
cast
him
into
prison
,
in
one
of
the
Towres
of
your
Pallaice
in
Bourdeaux
,
and
there
miserably
he
shall
end
his
dayes
,
and
then
in
haste
ye
shall
ride
to
Paris
.
But
ere
ye
goe
to
Paris
,
ye
shall
take
from
him
the
Admiralles
beard
and
great
téeth
,
and
then
ye
shall
shew
to
the
King
,
how
Huon
your
brother
is
returned
,
without
bringing
either
beard
or
téeth
of
the
Admirall
Gaudys
,
and
how
for
that
cause
you
haue
put
him
in
prison
.
The
King
will
beleeue
you
,
for
he
hateth
Huon
greatly
,
because
of
the
death
of
his
sonne
Charlot
,
whom
hee
slew
:
for
the
hate
that
the
King
hath
to
him
in
his
heart
,
shall
neuer
depart
from
him
,
and
therefore
sonne
,
when
you
be
with
your
brother
,
demaund
of
him
,
if
he
haue
the
Admirals
beard
and
téeth
or
not
,
and
whether
he
doe
beare
them
himselfe
,
or
who
else
,
for
if
he
haue
them
not
,
he
shall
neuer
haue
peace
with
the
King
,
but
he
will
cause
him
to
be
slaine
of
an
euill
death
,
either
hanged
or
drawne
,
for
your
brother
laide
hostage
,
promising
that
he
would
neuer
returne
,
without
he
brought
with
him
the
Admirall
Gaudys
beard
and
great
téeth
,
and
also
he
promised
,
that
he
would
neuer
enter
into
his
heritage
,
till
he
had
spoken
with
the
King
,
and
that
was
enioyned
him
on
paine
of
death
.
Thus
as
ye
haue
heard
,
these
two
Traitours
deuised
and
concluded
the
death
of
Huon
.
Gerard
(
quoth
Gibouars
)
thinke
well
on
your
businesse
,
and
I
shall
goe
and
assemble
together
fortie
of
my
most
secret
seruants
,
and
in
other
places
where
I
can
get
them
,
to
furnish
this
enterprise
.
Sir
(
quoth
Gerard
)
I
shall
goe
to
the
Abbey
to
see
my
brother
,
when
it
is
a
little
néere
to
night
.
So
when
the
houre
came
,
the
false
Traytor
departed
from
Bourdeaux
,
and
with
him
but
one
Squier
,
and
so
they
rode
till
they
came
to
the
Abbey
,
and
there
alighted
,
and
when
he
perceiued
his
brother
Huon
,
hee
imbraced
and
kissed
him
with
such
a
kisse
as
Iudas
kissed
Christ
.
When
Huon
saw
his
brother
Gerard
come
with
such
humilitie
,
the
water
fell
from
his
eyes
with
kindnesse
,
and
embraced
him
and
kissed
him
,
and
sayd
.
Right
déere
brother
,
I
haue
great
ioy
to
see
you
,
I
pray
you
shew
me
how
ye
haue
done
since
my
departure
?
Sir
(
quoth
Gerard
)
right
well
now
I
see
you
in
good
health
.
Brother
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
haue
great
maruaile
that
ye
bee
thus
come
alone
without
company
.
Sir
(
quoth
Gerard
)
I
did
it
for
the
more
humilitie
,
because
I
know
not
how
ye
shall
speede
with
the
king
,
nor
whether
ye
shall
haue
againe
your
land
,
or
no
,
if
God
will
that
ye
shall
haue
it
,
I
shal
assemble
al
the
Barons
of
the
court
to
receiue
you
,
&
to
make
you
cheere
according
,
this
Sir
I
shall
do
till
you
returne
,
for
often
times
these
great
Princes
are
mutable
,
&
lightly
beleeue
,
for
this
cause
Sir
,
I
am
secretly
come
to
you
.
Brother
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
your
aduise
is
good
,
I
am
content
that
you
thus
doe
,
and
to
morrow
betimes
I
will
depart
towards
Paris
;
then
these
two
Brethren
tooke
each
other
by
the
hand
making
great
ioy
.
Brother
,
(
quoth
Gerard
)
I
am
right
ioyous
when
I
sée
you
thus
returned
in
health
and
prosperitie
,
haue
you
accomplished
the
Messuage
that
Kinge
Charles
charged
you
withall
?
Brother
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
know
for
troth
,
that
I
haue
the
beard
and
great
téeth
of
the
Admirall
Gaudise
,
and
beside
that
,
I
haue
brought
with
me
his
Daughter
the
faire
Escleremond
,
whom
I
haue
taken
to
my
wife
,
and
wedded
her
in
the
Citie
of
Rome
,
and
also
I
haue
héere
with
me
thirtie
Somers
charged
with
gould
and
siluer
,
and
rich
Iewels
garnished
with
pecious
stones
,
whereof
the
halfe
part
shall
be
yours
,
and
if
I
should
shew
thee
the
paines
,
trauailes
,
and
pouerties
that
I
haue
endured
since
I
sawe
you
last
,
it
would
bee
ouer-long
to
rehearse
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Gerard
)
I
beléeue
you
well
,
but
Sir
,
I
pray
you
shew
me
by
what
meanes
or
aid
you
did
bring
your
Enterprize
to
an
end
?
Brother
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
it
was
by
a
king
of
the
Fayrie
called
Oberon
,
who
did
mée
such
succour
and
ayd
,
that
I
came
to
my
purpose
,
and
strooke
off
the
Admirals
head
and
so
tooke
his
beard
and
great
téeth
.
Brother
,
(
quoth
Gerard
)
and
how
do
you
kéepe
them
,
and
where
?
Brother
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
behould
héere
Gerames
,
who
hath
them
in
his
side
,
King
Oberon
did
set
them
there
by
the
Fayrie
,
and
by
the
will
of
God
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
hée
)
which
is
Gerames
?
Brother
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
héere
you
may
sée
him
before
you
,
he
with
the
great
hoarie
beard
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Gerard
)
of
what
Land
is
hée
of
?
He
is
of
the
best
Fréends
that
I
haue
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
and
he
is
Brother
to
the
good
Prouost
Guyer
,
you
neuer
heard
speake
of
a
truer
nor
more
noble
man
,
I
found
him
in
a
wood
,
whereas
hee
had
dwelt
about
Fortie
yeares
in
penance
,
God
ayded
mee
greatly
when
I
found
him
,
for
if
hée
had
not
béene
,
I
could
not
haue
returned
hether
,
much
paine
and
pouertie
hee
hath
endured
for
my
sake
,
and
nowe
Brother
,
I
pray
you
shew
me
how
ye
haue
done
since
I
departed
from
you
?
it
hath
béene
shewed
me
that
ye
are
very
richly
married
,
I
pray
you
where
was
your
wife
borne
,
and
of
what
lineage
is
she
of
.
Sir
(
quoth
Gerard
)
she
is
daughter
to
Gybouars
of
Cecyle
,
who
is
a
great
Lord
and
Signior
.
Brother
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
am
sorie
that
yee
haue
taken
such
aliance
,
for
I
know
him
for
the
most
vile
traytour
that
can
bee
found
,
and
the
most
vntruest
.
Sir
(
quoth
Gerard
)
ye
doe
ill
to
say
so
,
for
I
take
him
for
no
such
person
.
Chap.
LXVI
.
¶
How
these
two
Brethren
departed
from
the
Abbey
about
midnight
,
and
how
the
Traitor
Gerard
began
to
fall
at
rude
words
with
Huon
,
when
they
approched
neere
the
wood
whereas
Gibouars
lay
in
ambush
.
THus
as
these
two
brethren
deuised
of
Gibouars
,
the
Abbot
came
to
them
,
and
demanded
of
Huon
,
if
it
were
his
pleasure
to
goe
to
supper
.
Sir
(
quoth
Huon
)
when
it
please
you
,
I
and
my
brother
shall
be
readie
.
The
fayre
Escleremond
,
who
was
wearie
of
trauaile
,
was
in
her
chamber
apart
,
and
diuers
other
of
her
company
with
her
,
whereas
she
supped
and
lay
that
night
.
Huon
was
somewhat
troubled
,
because
his
brother
had
taken
to
his
wife
the
daughter
of
a
Traytour
,
thus
they
washed
,
and
sate
them
downe
to
supper
,
where
they
were
richly
serued
:
and
at
another
table
sate
the
Prouost
Guyer
and
Gerames
his
brother
,
and
diuers
other
Barons
.
Gerard
beheld
the
Prouost
,
whom
hee
vtterly
hated
,
because
hee
went
to
seeke
for
Huon
.
Hee
sware
to
him selfe
,
that
if
hee
might
once
goe
out
of
the
Abbey
,
that
he
should
bee
the
first
that
shoulde
loose
his
life
,
and
hee
did
eate
and
drinke
but
little
for
thinking
to
accomplish
his
ill
Enterprize
.
When
they
had
supped
,
they
aroase
from
the
board
,
and
their
bedds
were
made
readie
.
Then
Huon
called
the
Abbot
apart
,
and
sayd
:
Sir
,
I
haue
brought
hether
with
me
great
riches
,
I
will
leaue
it
héere
with
you
to
keepe
vntill
my
returne
,
and
I
pray
you
for
any
manner
of
thing
that
may
fall
,
deliuer
it
vnto
no
man
liuing
,
but
all
onely
to
my selfe
,
and
if
God
giue
me
the
grace
to
returne
,
your
part
shall
bee
therein
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
Abbot
)
all
that
you
take
mée
to
keepe
shall
bée
safely
kept
to
your
behoofe
,
and
I
shall
doe
so
that
you
shall
bée
content
:
then
hee
went
to
bed
and
Gerard
with
him
,
where
Gerard
sayd
,
Brother
if
you
thinke
it
good
I
shall
call
you
vp
betimes
,
for
it
séemeth
that
to
morrow
the
day
will
be
hot
.
Brother
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
am
content
.
Thus
they
lay
together
in
one
bed
,
but
the
Traytour
Gerard
had
no
lyst
to
sleepe
,
for
the
great
desire
that
he
had
to
be
reuenged
of
his
Brother
,
who
neuer
did
him
any
trespasse
,
but
alas
why
did
not
Huon
know
his
entent
?
if
hée
had
,
the
matter
had
not
gone
so
to
passe
.
At
last
the
houre
came
that
the
Cockes
began
to
crowe
,
then
Gerard
awooke
Huon
,
and
said
:
Brother
,
it
were
good
for
vs
to
arise
for
anone
it
will
be
day
,
it
is
good
to
ride
in
the
coole
,
but
the
ill
Traytour
,
his
thought
was
otherwise
.
When
Huon
heard
his
Brother
,
he
rose
vp
,
and
euery
man
arose
vp
and
made
them
redie
,
Sir
quoth
Gerames
,
how
is
it
that
yée
be
so
hastie
to
depart
from
hence
?
I
pray
you
let
me
sléepe
a
little
longer
.
Sir
quoth
Gerard
,
that
is
ill
said
,
for
he
that
hath
businesse
to
doe
that
toucheth
him
néere
,
ought
not
to
sléepe
nor
rest
vntill
his
businesse
be
finished
.
By
my
troth
quoth
Huon
,
my
Brother
saith
troth
,
for
I
haue
a
great
desire
to
speake
with
King
Charlemaine
,
then
euery
man
trussed
vp
their
things
and
tooke
their
horses
,
and
the
faire
Escleremond
was
readie
and
mounted
on
a
stately
mule
,
and
so
they
all
tooke
their
leaues
of
the
Abbot
,
who
was
right
sorowfull
that
they
would
depart
so
early
.
Then
the
gates
were
opened
,
and
so
departed
Fourtéene
in
a
companie
,
and
Escleremond
made
the
Fiftéene
,
and
Gerard
rode
before
to
lead
them
the
right
way
that
he
would
haue
them
to
ride
,
and
Escleremond
being
very
sumptuously
apparelled
rode
very
soberly
,
and
she
came
to
Huon
and
said
.
Sir
,
I
cannot
tell
what
ayleth
me
,
but
my
heart
is
so
sore
troubled
,
that
all
my
bodie
trembleth
.
Madame
quoth
Huon
,
be
not
dismaid
,
nor
haue
any
feare
,
for
yée
be
in
a
good
countrey
,
where
by
the
grace
of
god
,
yée
shall
be
serued
like
a
Princesse
and
Ladie
of
the
countrey
,
and
with
those
wordes
speaking
,
her
Mule
stumbled
on
the
one
foot
before
,
so
that
shée
had
néere
hand
a
great
fall
,
then
Huon
approched
to
her
,
&
tooke
the
bridle
of
the
Mule
in
his
hand
&
said
,
Faire
Ladie
haue
yée
any
hurt
?
No
Sir
(
quoth
shée
)
but
I
had
almost
fallen
.
By
my
faith
quoth
Gerames
,
we
haue
done
very
ill
,
for
that
wée
departed
from
the
Abbey
before
day
light
.
Sirs
quoth
Gerard
,
I
neuer
saw
men
so
fearefull
for
so
small
a
cause
.
Sir
quoth
Gerames
,
I
know
not
why
yée
speake
it
,
but
if
I
might
councell
yée
,
we
would
not
goe
one
foot
farther
,
but
returne
againe
to
the
Abbey
till
day
light
.
By
god
quoth
Gerard
,
it
were
great
folly
to
returne
againe
now
for
the
stumbling
of
a
Mule
,
I
neuer
saw
men
so
fearefull
,
let
vs
ride
foorth
and
make
good
chéere
,
I
sée
the
day
beginneth
to
appeare
.
So
they
road
foorth
vntill
they
came
to
a
crosse
,
whereas
there
was
foure
wayes
,
this
was
about
a
League
from
the
Abbey
.
Then
Huon
rested
and
sayd
:
Loe
,
héere
is
the
border
of
the
Territorie
of
the
Abbey
of
Saint
Maurise
,
and
this
one
way
is
to
Bourdeaux
,
the
which
way
I
will
not
ride
,
for
so
I
haue
promised
to
King
Charlemaine
,
to
whome
I
neuer
yet
falsed
my
faith
,
if
I
did
,
it
should
bee
the
cause
that
I
might
loose
my
Signiorie
,
and
this
other
way
goeth
to
Rome
,
&
this
other
way
before
vs
is
the
right
way
into
France
,
the
which
way
I
will
ride
and
none
other
.
So
they
road
foorth
and
all
their
companie
,
and
within
a
while
they
were
néere
to
the
wood
,
within
a
bow
shoot
whereas
the
Traytour
Gybouars
lay
in
ambushment
.
Now
when
Gerard
saw
his
houre
and
time
to
speake
vnto
his
Brother
Huon
,
he
said
:
Brother
I
sée
you
are
in
mind
to
goe
into
Fraunce
vnto
Kinge
Charlemaine
,
to
haue
your
Lands
and
Signories
,
the
which
I
am
sure
you
shall
haue
,
it
is
a
long
space
that
I
haue
kept
it
&
maintained
the
Countrey
in
peace
and
rest
,
and
good
iustice
,
and
haue
wonne
but
little
,
nor
haue
hadde
but
small
profit
,
not
the
value
of
one
pennie
,
and
I
am
maried
to
a
noble
Ladie
,
Daughter
to
a
great
Lord
,
and
it
troubleth
my
heart
sore
when
you
repute
him
for
a
Traytour
,
if
hée
knewe
it
by
likely-hood
it
might
turne
you
to
great
folly
,
for
wee
beléeued
that
you
should
neuer
haue
returned
,
therefore
nowe
I
may
say
that
I
am
not
woorth
a
pennie
:
Therefore
I
would
knowe
of
you
,
howe
you
would
ayd
mée
,
and
what
part
I
shall
haue
at
your
returne
out
of
Fraunce
?
Brother
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
haue
great
maruaile
of
this
that
you
say
,
you
knowe
well
that
in
the
Abbey
of
Saint
Maurise
I
haue
left
Twentie
Somers
charged
with
fine
gould
,
and
I
haue
saide
vnto
you
,
that
your
part
shall
bée
therein
as
much
as
mine
,
nor
I
shall
haue
no
penny
but
that
one
halfe
is
yours
.
Brother
,
(
quoth
Gerard
)
all
this
suffizeth
not
to
me
,
for
I
would
haue
part
of
the
Signorie
to
maintaine
mine
estate
.
When
Huon
vnderstood
his
Brother
,
his
bloud
roase
into
his
face
,
for
hée
sawe
well
his
Brother
searched
all
that
he
could
to
fall
at
debate
with
him
,
and
Gerames
who
was
sage
and
wise
,
perceiued
anone
that
the
matter
was
like
to
goe
euill
,
and
sayd
vnto
Huon
.
Sir
,
graunt
to
Gerard
your
Brother
his
demaund
,
you
are
both
young
inough
to
conquer
Landes
.
Gerames
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
am
content
that
he
shall
haue
Bourdeaux
or
Gerone
,
let
him
take
which
hee
list
.
Brother
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
shewe
which
of
these
two
you
will
haue
,
and
I
will
haue
the
other
.
Chap.
LXVII
.
¶
How
these
Traytours
slewe
all
Huons
Company
,
except
Gerames
,
and
Escleremond
,
and
Huon
himselfe
,
the
which
all
three
were
fast
bound
handes
and
feete
and
blindfold
,
and
so
brought
vnto
Bourdeaux
and
were
put
in
prison
.
WHen
the
false
Traytour
Gerard
saw
and
vnderstood
his
Brother
,
how
hée
did
graunt
him
his
desire
,
&
saw
how
that
in
no
wise
hée
wold
striue
with
him
:
hee
was
therewith
so
displeased
that
he
was
néere
hand
in
a
rage
,
then
he
came
to
the
Prouost
Guyer
,
and
sayd
.
Guyer
,
Guyer
,
false
Traytour
,
by
thée
and
by
thy
purchase
I
am
like
to
loose
all
my
Signorie
,
but
by
the
faith
that
I
owe
vnto
him
that
created
mée
,
before
I
die
I
shall
strike
off
thy
head
,
nor
I
shall
not
let
to
doe
it
for
any
person
,
and
therewith
when
he
sawe
his
time
,
he
cried
his
word
and
token
,
and
Gybouars
who
was
in
the
wood
with
Fortie
men
armed
,
brake
out
with
their
speares
in
their
rests
,
and
when
Huon
perceiued
them
,
it
was
no
maruaile
though
hee
was
abashed
:
then
humbly
he
besought
our
lord
God
to
saue
his
body
from
misfortune
,
and
gladly
hée
would
haue
returned
to
the
Abbey
,
but
hée
was
so
sore
ouer-layd
that
hee
could
not
,
then
hée
drewe
out
his
Sword
,
and
gaue
therewith
the
first
that
came
such
a
stroake
,
that
he
claue
his
head
to
the
téeth
,
and
so
fell
dead
to
the
ground
,
and
Huon
strake
so
vppon
the
right
hand
and
vppon
the
left
,
that
whosoeuer
he
strake
a
full
stroake
,
néeded
after
no
Surgion
,
if
hée
had
béene
armed
hée
would
not
lightly
haue
béene
taken
without
great
losse
,
but
his
defence
could
not
auaile
him
,
for
he
and
all
his
companie
were
vnarmed
,
and
all
the
other
Fortie
were
cleane
armed
,
&
they
all
fought
cruelly
,
in
such
wise
that
within
a
while
Twelue
of
Huons
men
were
slaine
in
the
place
,
&
none
escaped
aliue
except
Huon
,
who
was
beaten
downe
to
the
earth
&
his
hands
bound
:
then
Gerard
the
Traytour
came
to
Gerames
,
who
was
beaten
downe
by
force
,
and
then
hee
cut
open
his
right
Side
,
and
tooke
out
thereof
the
Admirall
Gaudise
beard
and
foure
great
teeth
,
the
which
were
set
there
by
Kinge
Oberon
of
the
Fayrie
.
Huon
séeing
the
old
Gerames
lying
on
the
earth
,
hee
sayd
with
a
hie
voice
vnto
Gerard
:
Brother
I
pray
you
shew
me
that
courtesy
,
as
not
to
slay
that
old
Gentleman
,
but
saue
his
life
.
Brother
,
(
quoth
Gerard
)
that
hée
hath
,
let
him
keepe
,
other
hurt
hee
shall
none
haue
at
this
time
,
then
they
bound
his
eyes
,
and
then
they
came
to
Escleremond
,
who
lay
on
the
earth
in
a
swound
they
bound
her
hands
and
eyes
,
and
so
set
her
whether
shée
would
or
not
vppon
a
horse
,
and
Huon
as
he
was
blindfold
,
hée
heard
the
cries
&
wéepings
that
she
made
,
then
he
sayd
:
Brother
Gerard
,
I
pray
you
for
the
loue
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
suffer
none
ill
to
be
done
to
that
good
Ladie
,
who
is
my
Wife
,
nor
no
dishonour
.
Brother
,
(
quoth
the
Traytour
Gerard
)
thinke
on
your selfe
,
&
speake
no
more
,
I
shall
doe
as
it
pleaseth
me
.
Then
they
set
Huon
&
Gerams
on
two
horses
,
&
the
false
Traytour
tooke
the
Twelue
dead
bodies
,
and
did
cast
them
into
the
great
Riuer
of
Gerone
,
then
they
tooke
that
way
to
the
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
,
and
led
the
thrée
Prisoners
fast
bound
vpon
thrée
horses
.
Pitie
it
was
to
heare
the
noble
Ladie
Escleremond
complaine
,
and
she
said
vnto
Huon
:
Ah
Sir
,
you
haue
sayde
to
me
,
that
when
wée
were
once
in
your
Countrey
of
Bourdeaux
,
that
you
woulde
cause
mee
to
bée
crowned
with
gould
:
but
now
I
sée
well
,
that
in
great
paine
&
miserie
we
must
vse
the
residue
of
our
liues
,
you
haue
found
héere
an
ill
Brother
,
since
hée
hath
purchased
for
you
so
much
ill
,
surely
there
is
better
faith
&
troth
among
the
Sarazins
,
then
is
in
the
people
of
the
Realme
of
France
.
Madame
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
your
trouble
more
displeaseth
mée
,
then
mine
owne
,
God
send
to
my
Brother
Gerard
such
reward
as
he
hath
deserued
,
for
the
treason
that
he
hath
done
vs
.
Thus
they
complayned
,
and
wist
not
whether
they
were
caried
,
they
entred
into
the
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
an
houre
before
day
.
Alas
that
the
good
Burgesses
of
the
City
had
but
knowen
,
how
their
Lord
Huon
was
so
falsely
betrayed
,
if
they
had
knowne
it
,
he
had
béene
rescued
,
and
Gerard
&
Gybouars
hewen
all
to
péeces
,
but
the
false
Gerard
brought
them
by
priuy
darke
Lanes
to
the
Pallaice
,
for
that
they
should
not
be
perceiued
.
Thus
they
came
to
the
Castle
,
where
they
alighted
and
vnarmed
them
,
then
they
tooke
Huon
and
Escleremond
&
Gerames
,
and
put
them
all
into
a
deepe
Prison
all
thrée
together
,
&
ordained
that
they
should
haue
euery
day
barley
bread
and
water
,
and
commaunded
the
Iaylor
to
giue
them
none
other
thing
,
&
also
commaunded
,
that
neither
man
nor
woman
should
speake
with
them
,
the
Iaylor
promised
so
to
doe
,
for
he
was
seruant
to
Gybouars
,
&
such
as
the
Maister
was
,
so
was
the
Seruant
.
Thus
Huon
betraied
pitiously
by
his
Brother
Gerard
,
&
set
in
prison
,
and
with
him
his
wife
Escleremond
,
and
Gerames
wounded
on
the
Side
as
he
was
.
Now
wee
will
leaue
to
speake
of
this
pitious
company
,
enduring
great
sorow
in
the
horrible
prison
in
the
greate
Tower
of
Bourdeaux
.
Chap.
LXVIII
.
¶
How
the
Traytours
returned
to
the
Abbey
of
St.
Maurise
,
and
slewe
the
good
Abbot
,
and
tooke
away
all
the
Treasure
that
Huon
had
left
there
.
THus
as
ye
haue
heard
here
before
how
Gerard
and
Gybouars
had
put
in
prison
Huon
and
Escleremond
and
Gerames
in
great
miserie
,
and
when
it
was
day
,
Gerard
and
Gybouars
departed
out
of
Bourdeaux
and
all
their
company
,
and
road
againe
vnto
the
Abbey
,
and
so
came
thether
to
dinner
,
then
Gerard
sent
for
the
Abbot
to
come
and
speake
with
him
.
When
the
Abbot
heard
how
Gerard
was
come
againe
to
the
Abbey
,
he
had
great
maruaile
,
and
so
came
to
Gerard
and
sayd
:
Sir
,
you
be
welcome
,
I
pray
you
what
aduenture
hath
brought
you
hether
againe
so
shortly
?
I
had
thought
that
you
had
been
gone
with
your
Brother
Huon
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
Traitour
)
after
that
my
Brother
Huon
was
departed
hence
,
hée
remembred
his
riches
that
he
left
with
you
to
kéepe
,
and
bycause
he
shall
haue
great
neede
thereof
,
to
giue
gifts
vnto
the
great
Princes
and
Lordes
that
be
about
King
Charlemaine
,
to
the
entent
that
his
businesse
may
take
the
better
effect
:
Therefore
my
Brother
hath
sent
mée
vnto
you
,
desiring
you
to
send
his
goods
vnto
him
by
mée
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
Abbot
)
when
your
Brother
Huon
departed
hence
,
true
it
was
,
that
hée
left
with
mée
his
riches
to
kéepe
,
and
charged
mée
,
not
to
deliuer
it
to
any
person
liuing
,
but
all
onely
to
his
owne
person
:
Therefore
Sir
,
by
the
faith
that
I
owe
vnto
my
Patron
Saint
Maurise
,
I
will
not
deliuer
vnto
you
one
penny
.
When
the
Traytour
Gerard
vnderstoode
that
answeare
,
he
sayd
:
Dane
Abbot
thou
lyest
,
for
whether
thou
wilt
or
not
,
I
will
haue
it
,
and
no
thankes
to
thée
,
and
yet
thou
shalt
also
repent
thy
woords
.
Then
Gerard
sudainly
tooke
the
Abbot
by
the
haire
of
the
head
,
and
Gybouars
tooke
him
by
the
one
arme
,
and
did
so
strike
him
with
a
staffe
,
that
hee
all
to
bruzed
him
,
and
then
did
cast
him
to
the
earth
so
rudely
,
that
his
heart
burst
in
his
bodie
,
and
so
dyed
.
When
the
Monkes
saw
their
Abbot
slaine
,
they
had
great
feare
,
&
so
fled
away
,
and
the
two
Traytours
with
their
Swords
in
their
hands
,
went
after
them
with
sore
threatnings
,
&
when
the
Monks
sawe
howe
they
could
not
escape
for
the
two
Traytours
and
their
men
,
they
fell
downe
on
their
knées
,
humbly
praying
them
to
haue
pitie
of
them
,
and
they
would
shew
them
all
the
gold
&
treasure
that
was
in
the
house
,
to
do
therewith
at
their
pleasure
.
Then
the
Traytour
Gybouars
said
how
the
Monks
had
spoken
well
,
&
when
the
Monkes
saw
how
they
had
peace
,
they
shewed
to
the
two
Traitors
the
place
where
the
treasure
was
,
and
deliuered
to
them
the
keyes
,
so
they
tooke
away
all
the
treasure
that
Huon
had
left
there
,
and
besides
that
,
all
the
treasure
of
the
church
,
crosses
,
sensers
,
chalesses
,
copes
,
and
candlestickes
of
siluer
,
all
they
tooke
and
caryed
away
,
&
if
I
should
recite
all
the
riches
that
they
had
there
,
it
should
be
too
long
to
be
rehearsed
.
In
that
house
there
was
a
Monke
who
was
cousin
to
Gibouars
,
whome
the
twoo
Traytors
made
Abbot
of
that
place
,
so
when
they
had
atchieued
their
enterprise
,
they
departed
with
all
that
riches
,
wherewith
was
charged
xv
.
strong
Sommers
,
they
left
not
in
the
Abbey
the
value
of
a
Florent
,
for
euerie
thing
that
was
good
they
tooke
with
them
,
and
so
road
vntill
they
came
vnto
Bourdeaux
.
Nowe
as
they
passed
through
the
Towne
,
they
were
greatly
regarded
of
all
the
Burgesses
of
the
Citie
,
who
had
great
maruaile
from
whence
their
Lord
came
with
so
great
riches
.
These
Traytours
passed
foorth
vntill
they
came
to
the
Pallaice
,
and
there
they
discharged
their
Somers
,
then
Gerard
tooke
the
Treasure
that
fiue
of
the
Somers
did
carie
,
and
laid
it
in
his
Chambers
and
Coffers
,
then
hée
ordained
that
Ten
Somers
should
be
trussed
foorth
to
goe
to
Paris
,
and
sent
them
forward
,
&
sayd
how
hée
would
follow
soone
after
.
Then
he
and
Gibouars
dyned
,
and
after
meat
they
mounted
vppon
their
Horses
,
and
the
new
Abbot
Coozen
to
Gibouars
with
them
,
and
two
Squiers
and
about
si●e
other
Seruants
,
and
so
road
in
hast
to
ouer-take
their
Somers
with
their
treasure
,
and
so
within
two
Leagues
they
ouer-tooke
them
,
&
so
then
they
all
together
road
so
long
,
vntill
on
a
Wednesday
they
came
to
Paris
,
they
lodged
in
the
Stréete
next
vnto
the
Pallaice
in
a
good
Hostrie
,
and
were
well
serued
,
and
so
rested
vntill
the
next
morning
:
then
they
arose
and
apparelled
them
in
fresh
array
,
and
they
led
with
them
fiue
of
their
Somers
with
riches
,
and
two
of
them
they
presented
to
the
Quéene
,
&
the
other
thrée
to
the
King
,
wherefore
they
were
receiued
with
great
ioy
,
then
after
they
gaue
great
guifts
to
euerie
Lord
in
the
Court
,
and
specially
to
the
Officers
,
wherefore
they
were
greatly
praised
.
But
whosoeuer
tooke
any
guift
,
Duke
Naymes
would
take
neuer
a
penie
,
for
he
thought
that
all
that
riches
was
not
well
gotten
,
and
that
they
did
it
for
some
craft
,
thereby
to
attaine
to
some
false
&
damnable
enterprise
,
this
Duke
was
a
noble
,
wise
,
and
a
true
knight
,
and
of
good
councell
,
and
he
very
well
perceiued
their
malice
.
Then
the
King
commaunded
the
thrée
Coffers
to
be
brought
and
set
in
his
chamber
,
and
would
not
looke
into
them
vntill
he
had
spoken
with
Gerard
,
whome
he
caused
to
sit
downe
by
him
,
and
Gibouars
in
like
manner
,
and
also
the
new
Abbot
,
for
it
is
an
old
saying
and
a
true
,
that
they
that
giue
are
alwaies
welcome
.
Gerard
quoth
king
Charlemaine
,
yée
be
welcome
:
I
pray
you
,
shew
me
the
cause
of
your
comming
.
Sir
quoth
Gerard
,
I
shall
shew
you
,
the
great
businesse
that
I
haue
to
doe
with
your
Maiestie
and
your
Lords
,
hath
caused
me
to
giue
these
large
guifts
that
I
haue
giuen
to
you
and
others
,
and
Sir
I
am
sorowfull
at
my
heart
for
that
which
I
must
shew
you
,
and
I
had
rather
be
beyond
the
Sea
,
then
to
shew
you
that
thing
which
I
must
néedes
doe
,
for
to
hide
it
,
that
cannnot
auaile
me
,
yet
I
neuer
shewed
any
thing
in
all
my
life
with
so
ill
a
will
,
for
I
shall
be
blamed
of
many
persons
,
howbeit
,
I
loue
better
to
defend
mine
honour
then
I
loue
all
the
world
beside
.
Gerard
quoth
the
King
,
yée
say
troth
,
for
better
it
is
to
shew
the
troth
,
then
to
be
silent
in
so
great
a
matter
which
so
much
toucheth
your
honour
.
Chap.
LXIX
.
¶
How
the
Traitour
Gerard
shewed
to
King
Charlemaine
,
how
Huon
his
brother
was
retourned
to
Bourdeaux
,
without
doing
of
his
Messuage
to
the
Admirall
Gaudise
.
SIr
,
quoth
Gerard
,
true
it
is
that
you
haue
made
me
Knight
,
and
beside
that
,
I
am
your
liege
man
,
wherfore
I
am
bound
to
kéepe
your
honour
to
my
power
,
for
I
am
certaine
I
shall
shew
you
such
newes
,
that
all
that
bee
in
your
Court
will
be
sorrowfull
,
much
more
my self
.
Gerard
quoth
Charles
,
come
to
the
point
,
&
vse
no
more
such
language
nor
such
ceremonies
,
by
that
I
sée
in
you
,
it
is
but
euill
that
you
will
say
.
Sir
quoth
hee
,
but
late
as
I
was
in
my
house
at
Bourdeaux
,
and
with
me
diuers
Lords
and
Knights
,
as
we
were
deuising
together
,
I
saw
my
Brother
Huon
enter
into
my
house
,
and
thrée
with
him
,
the
one
was
a
yong
damosell
,
and
the
other
an
old
man
called
Gerames
.
When
Duke
Naymes
of
Bauyer
heard
Gerard
,
he
had
great
maruaile
,
when
he
sayd
that
Gerames
was
one
of
them
,
and
sayd
:
Ah
deere
God
▪
I
heare
that
,
which
with
great
paine
I
can
beleeue
,
for
if
it
be
the
same
Gerames
that
I
thinke
it
be
,
he
and
I
were
companions
together
at
a
tourney
holden
at
Chalons
in
Champanie
,
where
he
slew
by
misaduenture
,
the
Earle
Salamon
.
Sir
,
quoth
Gerard
,
I
shall
shew
you
as
I
haue
begunne
,
true
it
is
,
when
I
saw
my
brother
Huon
,
I
was
greatly
abashed
,
howbeit
I
did
him
honour
,
and
made
him
good
cheere
,
and
made
him
and
all
his
companie
to
dine
:
then
after
dinner
I
reasoned
with
my
brother
,
and
demaunded
of
him
,
if
he
had
beene
at
the
holy
Sepulcher
of
our
Lord
God
.
But
when
hee
saw
that
I
demaunded
that
of
him
,
he
was
sore
abashed
,
so
that
hee
wist
not
what
to
answere
,
and
then
I
perceiued
by
his
words
that
hee
had
not
beene
there
.
And
then
Sir
,
after
I
demaunded
of
him
,
if
hee
had
furnished
your
message
to
the
Admirall
Gaudys
,
but
hee
could
giue
me
no
answere
,
nor
say
any
words
that
I
could
beléeue
,
and
when
I
saw
that
I
could
find
no
truth
in
any
of
his
words
,
I
tooke
him
,
and
set
him
in
prison
,
howbeit
,
it
was
full
sore
against
my
will
,
but
I
considered
in
my selfe
,
that
I
must
owe
vnto
your
grace
,
faith
&
fidelitie
,
and
that
I
am
your
man
,
and
that
for
no
man
liuing
,
(
though
he
were
neuer
so
néere
of
my
kinne
)
yet
I
would
not
be
found
with
any
treason
,
and
therefore
Sir
,
my
Brother
,
his
wife
,
and
his
Companion
,
I
haue
retained
them
in
my
prison
:
wherefore
Sir
,
it
is
in
you
to
doe
herein
what
it
shall
please
you
best
.
When
all
the
Princes
and
Lords
that
were
there
vnderstood
the
words
of
Gerard
,
and
that
he
had
taken
his
Brother
Huon
,
and
had
put
him
in
prison
,
there
were
none
but
that
were
sorry
thereof
,
and
many
(
for
the
loue
that
they
bare
to
Huon
)
began
to
wéepe
,
and
demaunded
of
Gerard
,
who
had
done
that
déed
,
saying
,
surely
it
is
done
by
some
manner
of
treason
.
Chap.
LXX
.
¶
How
the
King
commaunded
that
Huon
should
be
sent
for
from
Bourdeaux
,
to
the
intent
that
he
should
die
.
WHen
the
Emperour
Charlemaine
vnderstood
Gerard
,
he
arose
vp
on
his
féet
,
sore
troubled
and
full
of
yre
,
for
by
Gerardes
wordes
,
the
ancient
hate
and
displeasure
that
the
King
had
to
Huon
for
the
death
of
Charlot
his
sonne
,
was
renewed
in
his
heart
,
and
said
openly
that
euery
man
might
heare
him
.
Lordes
that
be
héere
present
,
before
you
all
I
summon
them
that
were
Pledges
for
Huon
,
in
such
wise
,
that
if
the
Traitour
Huon
be
not
rendred
into
my
hands
,
to
doe
with
him
my
pleasure
:
I
shall
cause
them
to
be
hanged
&
drawne
,
and
there
is
no
man
in
my
court
that
may
be
so
hardy
,
as
to
speake
or
desire
the
contrarie
,
but
I
shall
cause
him
to
die
a
shamefull
death
.
And
when
he
had
thus
said
,
he
sate
him
downe
againe
,
and
called
Duke
Naymes
to
him
and
said
.
Sir
Duke
,
ye
haue
heard
what
Gerard
hath
sayd
of
his
brother
Huon
.
Sir
quoth
the
Duke
,
I
haue
well
heard
him
but
I
beléeue
the
matter
to
be
otherwise
then
hee
hath
sayd
,
for
there
is
no
man
will
say
the
contrarie
,
but
that
all
that
Gerard
hath
sayd
,
is
done
by
false
treason
,
and
you
shall
finde
it
so
,
if
the
matter
be
wisely
enquired
of
.
Sir
quoth
Gerard
,
you
may
say
as
it
pleaseth
you
,
but
I
take
God
to
witnesse
,
and
my
father
in
Law
Gibouars
,
and
this
good
notable
religious
Abbot
,
and
his
Chaplaine
,
that
all
that
I
haue
sayd
is
true
,
for
I
would
not
for
any
thing
say
that
which
is
not
iust
and
true
.
Then
Gibouars
and
the
Abbot
his
Chaplaine
answered
and
said
,
how
it
was
true
that
Gerard
had
sayd
.
By
my
faith
quoth
the
Duke
Naymes
,
all
you
foure
are
false
lyars
and
theeues
,
and
the
King
is
ill
counselled
if
he
beléeue
you
.
Naymes
(
quoth
the
King
)
I
pray
you
how
seemeth
it
vnto
you
,
this
matter
betwéen
the
two
brethren
?
Sir
quoth
the
Duke
,
it
is
a
great
matter
,
he
that
is
here
before
you
,
is
the
accuser
of
his
brother
,
and
hath
set
him
in
prison
,
&
now
he
is
come
and
accuseth
him
here
before
you
,
because
hee
knoweth
well
he
cannot
come
hither
to
defend
himselfe
.
I
should
do
a
great
euil
déed
,
if
I
had
a
brother
that
were
banished
out
of
France
,
and
if
hee
came
to
mee
for
refuge
,
and
I
then
to
take
him
,
and
set
him
fast
in
prison
in
mine
owne
house
,
and
then
after
to
goe
and
complaine
vpon
him
,
to
the
intent
to
purchase
his
death
.
I
say
there
was
neuer
Noble
man
would
thinke
so
to
doe
,
and
they
that
haue
done
thus
,
are
all
false
Traytours
:
all
Noble
men
ought
not
to
beléeue
any
such
,
and
specially
he
that
will
purchase
such
a
deede
against
his
owne
brother
,
I
know
well
,
al
that
they
haue
imagined
and
done
,
is
by
false
treason
,
therfore
I
say
according
to
the
right
,
that
all
foure
are
false
Traytours
,
and
I
iudge
for
my
part
,
that
they
are
worthie
to
receiue
a
villanous
death
,
for
they
are
foure
false
witnesses
.
When
Gerard
heard
Duke
Naymes
,
he
changed
colour
,
and
waxed
as
white
as
snow
,
repenting
in
himselfe
the
déede
that
he
had
done
to
his
brother
,
hee
cursed
to
himselfe
Gybouars
,
in
that
hee
beleeued
his
counsell
,
yet
hee
answered
Duke
Naymes
and
sayd
.
Ah
Sir
,
ye
doe
me
great
ill
to
owe
me
your
ill
will
.
Gerard
(
quoth
the
Duke
)
it
is
for
the
ilnesse
that
is
in
you
,
ye
that
would
be
one
of
the
Peeres
of
France
:
certainly
of
such
a
Councellor
as
you
bée
,
the
King
hath
litle
néede
,
I
had
rather
haue
lost
one
of
my
hands
,
then
I
should
once
haue
consented
thereto
.
Duke
Naymes
,
quoth
the
King
,
I
will
you
cause
to
come
before
me
,
all
such
as
were
pledges
for
Huon
at
his
departing
.
Then
the
Duke
caused
them
to
appeare
before
the
Kings
presence
,
of
whom
there
were
diuers
Dukes
and
Earles
.
Then
King
Charlemaine
sayd
,
Sirs
,
ye
know
well
yee
bee
pledges
for
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
,
and
you
know
the
paine
that
I
laide
on
your
heades
,
if
Huon
did
not
accomplish
my
message
that
I
gaue
him
in
charge
,
the
which
hee
hath
not
fulfilled
,
wherefore
without
you
deliuer
Huon
into
my
handes
,
yee
shall
not
escape
,
but
that
ye
shall
die
all
.
Sir
(
quoth
Duke
Naymes
)
for
Gods
sake
I
require
you
,
beleeue
me
at
this
time
,
I
counsell
you
to
take
a
good
number
of
your
notable
men
,
&
send
them
to
Bourdeaux
,
and
let
them
take
Huon
out
of
prison
,
and
bring
him
to
you
,
and
heare
what
hee
himselfe
will
say
,
and
if
it
be
true
that
Gerard
hath
sayd
,
then
I
desire
you
to
haue
no
pittie
on
him
,
but
I
beléeue
surely
yee
shall
finde
the
matter
otherwise
then
Gerard
his
brother
hath
sayd
.
Naymes
quoth
the
king
,
your
saying
is
reasonable
,
I
accord
thereto
,
I
will
he
be
sent
for
.
Chap.
LXXI
.
¶
How
the
Emperor
Charlemain
went
himselfe
to
Bourdeaux
,
to
cause
Huon
to
bee
slaine
,
for
the
great
ill
will
that
he
bare
to
him
.
YE
haue
heard
before
,
how
the
good
Duke
Naymes
did
so
much
,
that
King
Charlemain
was
content
to
send
for
Huon
,
but
the
king
was
sore
displeased
with
him
,
that
hée
would
not
abide
so
long
as
to
send
for
him
,
but
he
made
himself
readie
to
go
thether
in
person
with
all
his
traine
,
and
commanded
that
the
pledges
should
be
set
in
prison
till
his
returne
:
but
the
good
Duke
Naymes
became
pledge
for
them
all
to
bée
forth
comming
,
and
so
they
went
not
to
prison
.
The
King
made
him
readie
,
and
tooke
with
him
twelue
of
his
Péeres
,
and
so
tooke
their
way
towards
Bourdeaux
:
God
aide
Huon
,
for
hee
was
now
in
perill
of
his
life
,
if
God
had
not
pitie
on
him
.
Thus
as
I
haue
shewed
you
,
King
Charlemaine
nobly
accompanied
,
rode
so
long
by
his
iourneyes
,
that
hee
came
within
the
sight
of
Bourdeaux
,
and
when
he
approched
neere
to
the
Citie
,
Gerard
came
to
the
king
and
said
.
Sir
if
it
please
you
,
I
would
gladly
ride
before
you
into
the
Citie
,
to
ordain
to
receiue
you
accordingly
.
Gerard
quoth
the
King
,
it
is
no
néede
that
you
goe
before
to
prepare
for
my
comming
,
there
be
other
that
shall
goe
before
,
you
shall
not
goe
till
I
goe
my selfe
.
When
Duke
Naymes
heard
the
kings
answere
,
hee
said
to
the
king
.
Sir
you
haue
answered
like
a
noble
Prince
,
blessed
be
he
that
counselled
you
so
to
say
:
thus
the
king
rode
forth
,
without
giuing
any
knowledge
of
his
comming
,
and
so
entered
into
the
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
,
and
rode
to
the
Pallaice
and
there
alighted
.
Then
dinner
was
made
readie
,
&
the
King
sate
down
and
Duke
Naymes
by
him
,
and
at
other
bordes
other
Lords
and
knights
,
and
there
they
were
richly
serued
:
great
brute
was
made
in
the
Pallaice
,
so
that
Huon
being
in
prison
,
had
great
maruel
of
the
noyse
that
he
heard
,
and
demaunded
of
the
Gailer
what
noyse
it
was
that
hee
heard
aboue
in
the
Pallaice
:
the
Gayler
answered
with
great
pride
and
despight
,
and
sayd
,
It
néedes
not
you
to
demaund
,
for
you
are
like
to
know
it
too
soone
,
but
since
you
would
know
it
,
I
shall
shew
you
the
truth
,
it
is
king
Charlemaine
and
all
his
Barons
,
who
are
come
hether
to
iudge
you
to
be
hanged
.
Goe
thy
way
false
traitour
quoth
Huon
,
canst
thou
not
shew
to
me
none
other
tydings
but
that
?
thus
Huon
answered
the
Gayler
,
and
there
was
as
great
brute
in
the
Citie
as
in
the
Pallaice
,
with
lodging
of
the
kings
men
.
The
Commons
and
Burgesses
of
the
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
had
full
great
maruaile
,
why
the
king
came
thether
at
that
time
so
sodainely
,
and
the
king
sitting
at
the
table
made
good
●heere
,
but
Duke
Naymes
who
sate
by
him
,
began
to
wéepe
,
and
could
neither
eate
nor
drinke
,
he
rose
vp
then
sodainely
,
so
●udely
that
hee
ouerthrew
cuppes
and
dishes
vpon
the
table
.
Naymes
quoth
the
King
,
you
haue
done
ill
thus
to
doe
.
Sir
quoth
Duke
Naymes
,
I
haue
good
cause
thus
to
doe
,
and
I
haue
wondrous
great
maruaile
that
I
sée
you
so
doted
,
I
am
in
such
sorrow
thereby
,
that
I
am
néere
hand
out
of
my
wits
:
how
is
it
that
you
be
come
into
the
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
,
for
to
eate
and
to
drinke
,
and
to
take
your
ease
?
you
néede
not
to
haue
gone
out
of
France
for
that
,
for
you
had
meate
and
also
good
wines
sufficient
at
home
in
your
owne
house
.
Ah
right
Noble
and
worthie
Emperour
,
what
meane
you
to
do
?
it
is
no
small
matter
to
iudge
to
death
one
of
your
twelue
Peeres
,
&
it
is
not
possible
to
giue
any
true
iudgement
,
when
you
and
we
are
full
of
wine
and
spices
.
But
Sir
sayd
the
Duke
,
by
the
Lord
that
mee
fourmed
,
that
whosoeuer
this
day
doth
eate
or
drinke
wine
,
as
long
as
the
life
is
in
my
bodie
,
I
shall
neuer
loue
him
.
Naymes
quoth
the
King
,
I
am
content
with
your
will
.
Then
the
King
commanded
that
the
table
should
be
auoyded
&
commanded
incontinent
Huon
to
be
taken
out
of
prison
and
brought
before
him
,
they
that
had
commission
to
doe
it
,
went
to
the
prison
,
and
there
they
tooke
out
Huon
and
his
wife
Escleremond
,
and
old
Gerames
,
and
they
were
all
three
brought
before
the
King
and
his
Barons
.
Huon
sawe
where
King
Charlemaine
sate
among
all
his
Lordes
,
and
they
all
arose
when
they
saw
Huon
and
his
companie
so
pale
and
ill
coloured
,
by
reason
of
the
noysome
prison
that
his
brother
had
put
them
in
,
and
Escleremond
and
old
Gerames
were
greatly
regarded
:
and
when
the
Pledges
sawe
Huon
before
the
King
,
they
said
.
Sir
,
now
yée
may
sée
Huon
for
whom
we
be
pledges
,
wee
trust
now
to
be
quit
and
discharged
,
it
lyeth
now
in
you
to
doe
with
him
at
your
pleasure
.
Sirs
(
quoth
the
King
)
I
hold
you
quit
,
you
may
go
from
hence
forth
where
you
please
,
for
Huon
cannot
now
scape
our
handes
,
then
Huon
kneeled
downe
before
the
King
right
humblie
,
and
when
Duke
Naymes
saw
him
,
the
drops
fell
from
his
eyes
,
and
sayd
to
the
king
.
Sir
I
require
you
giue
Huon
audience
,
and
heare
what
hee
will
say
.
I
am
content
quoth
the
King
,
let
him
say
what
hee
will
,
then
Huon
kneeling
on
his
knées
sayd
.
Sir
,
in
the
honour
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
I
first
crie
mercie
to
God
,
and
to
you
and
to
all
your
Barons
I
complaine
me
of
that
false
traitour
that
I
sée
there
,
who
was
my
brother
,
if
there
had
béene
any
faith
or
troth
in
him
,
but
I
beleeue
in
all
the
world
cannot
be
found
so
cruell
and
false
a
Traytour
,
for
Cayne
that
slew
Abell
his
brother
,
was
neuer
so
false
nor
so
cruell
.
When
all
the
Lords
heard
Huon
,
they
al
beganne
to
weepe
,
saying
each
to
others
.
Ah
good
Lord
,
where
is
the
beautie
become
that
was
woont
to
be
in
Huon
?
we
haue
séene
him
so
faire
,
that
no
one
could
passe
him
in
beautie
,
and
now
wee
sée
him
pale
and
leane
and
ill
coloured
,
it
appeareth
well
,
he
hath
not
béene
alwayes
in
the
Ladies
Chambers
,
nor
among
damsels
to
sport
and
to
play
with
him
.
Thus
they
deuised
of
him
,
and
tooke
no
heede
of
Gerard
who
was
by
them
.
Then
Huon
spake
againe
,
and
sayd
to
the
King
.
Sir
,
true
it
is
,
the
message
that
you
gaue
me
in
charge
to
doe
vnto
the
Admirall
Gaudys
,
I
haue
doone
to
the
verie
vttermost
as
you
haue
commaunded
vnto
mee
,
and
I
haue
passed
the
Sea
,
and
came
vnto
Babilone
to
the
Admirall
Gaudys
,
&
there
I
required
of
him
in
the
presence
of
all
his
Lords
,
to
haue
his
beard
&
foure
great
téeth
.
But
when
he
had
heard
my
demaund
,
he
held
it
for
a
great
folly
,
and
so
incontinent
he
cast
me
into
prison
,
whereas
I
had
died
by
famine
,
if
the
Admirals
Daughter
had
not
béene
,
whome
yée
may
sée
yonder
sitting
by
the
piller
,
and
also
by
the
aid
of
good
King
Oberon
whome
I
ought
greatly
to
loue
,
he
is
a
king
of
the
Fairie
right
puissant
,
and
is
in
the
Citie
of
Momur
,
and
he
knowing
of
the
perill
that
I
was
in
,
had
pitie
on
me
,
and
came
and
succoured
me
in
such
wise
&
with
so
great
a
puissance
,
that
in
Babilon
he
slew
al
such
as
would
not
beléeue
in
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
.
Then
he
tooke
me
out
of
prison
,
and
then
we
entred
into
the
Pallaice
,
and
there
wee
slew
all
such
as
wee
found
there
.
Then
I
went
to
the
Admirall
Gaudys
and
strake
off
his
head
,
and
then
I
cut
off
his
beard
,
and
opened
his
mouth
and
drew
out
foure
of
his
great
téeth
,
and
when
I
had
them
,
then
I
desired
king
Oberon
to
aid
me
,
and
to
finde
the
meanes
that
I
might
safely
bring
the
Beard
and
Téeth
to
your
presence
,
and
to
shew
me
where
I
might
best
kéepe
them
.
Then
the
good
king
Oberon
,
by
the
grace
of
our
Lord
God
and
by
the
puissaunce
that
God
had
giuen
vnto
him
,
he
closed
them
within
the
side
of
Gerames
,
so
that
they
could
not
be
perceiued
,
and
Sir
know
for
troth
,
ye
neuer
heard
of
such
a
man
.
Now
when
I
saw
that
I
had
fournished
your
messuage
,
I
retourned
,
&
tooke
with
me
the
faire
Ladie
Escleremond
Daughter
to
the
foresaid
Admirall
Gaudys
,
and
the
Twelue
gentlemen
that
went
with
me
out
of
Fraunce
,
who
alwaies
haue
béen
with
me
.
And
Sir
,
if
I
should
shew
you
the
great
paines
and
pauerties
that
I
and
they
haue
suffered
,
it
would
be
too
long
to
rehearse
,
but
I
may
well
say
,
if
the
grace
of
God
had
not
been
,
I
had
neuer
come
hether
againe
,
if
I
had
had
x.
liues
I
could
neuer
haue
escaped
the
death
.
Next
after
all
these
paines
and
trauailes
that
I
and
they
that
were
with
mee
suffered
,
by
the
grace
of
God
we
came
and
arriued
at
Rome
,
whereas
the
Pope
receiued
me
with
great
ioy
,
&
there
wedded
me
to
Escleremond
the
Admiralles
daughter
,
whom
you
may
sée
yonder
all
desolate
,
and
full
of
displeasures
,
and
not
without
cause
.
When
the
Barons
that
were
there
heard
the
pittious
complaints
of
Huon
,
euerie
man
of
pitie
beheld
the
Lady
,
who
pale
and
ill
coloured
sate
sore
wéeping
,
so
that
such
as
regarded
her
,
were
constrained
to
take
part
of
her
sorrow
,
there
was
no
man
but
they
began
sore
to
wéepe
,
and
Huon
who
was
before
the
King
,
was
sorrowfull
to
sée
his
wife
make
so
great
dolour
.
Then
hee
sayd
vnto
the
King
.
Sir
,
if
you
will
not
beleeue
my
saying
,
send
to
Rome
to
the
Pope
to
know
the
truth
,
if
you
proue
my
words
contrarie
,
I
submit
my selfe
to
receiue
such
death
,
as
you
and
your
Barons
can
deuise
,
if
the
Pope
doe
not
beare
witnesse
of
that
I
haue
sayd
,
God
forbid
that
I
should
shew
you
any
thing
otherwise
then
truth
.
I
haue
sayd
nothing
,
but
hee
shall
shew
tokens
that
my
saying
is
true
,
and
I
can
say
more
if
I
would
shew
all
,
but
it
is
not
néedefull
that
I
should
make
a
long
sermon
.
But
Sir
,
thus
as
I
haue
shewed
you
,
I
did
returne
from
the
place
that
you
sent
me
to
,
and
Sir
know
for
truth
,
I
came
not
so
vnprouided
,
but
that
I
brought
with
me
great
plentie
of
gould
and
siluer
,
and
my
companie
came
all
with
mee
,
and
I
purposed
not
to
rest
in
any
place
till
I
had
spoken
with
your
grace
,
for
the
great
desire
that
I
had
to
see
you
,
and
so
along
I
rode
till
I
came
to
an
Abbey
heere
hard
by
,
a
foure
leagues
hence
called
Saint
Mauris
,
because
the
Abbey
was
of
your
foundation
,
and
not
pertayning
to
the
land
of
Bourdeaux
,
for
I
would
not
haue
entred
into
this
towne
,
because
of
the
commandement
that
you
gaue
me
.
Thus
I
came
and
lodged
me
in
the
Abbey
,
and
the
Abbot
receiued
me
with
great
ioy
,
and
hee
sent
word
of
my
being
there
to
my
brother
Gerard
,
and
the
traytour
came
to
mee
like
a
false
traytour
,
and
brought
with
him
but
one
Squire
,
whereby
now
I
may
perceiue
,
that
in
him
was
nothing
but
falsenesse
and
treason
.
Huon
quoth
Duke
Naymes
,
your
reason
is
good
,
for
if
he
had
beene
true
as
he
ought
to
haue
been
,
he
ought
to
assemble
the
Barons
and
Lords
of
the
Country
,
and
so
to
haue
come
with
them
,
and
haue
receiued
you
with
reuerence
and
honour
.
Sir
quoth
Huon
,
it
is
true
,
but
the
Traytour
did
otherwise
,
for
when
hee
was
come
to
mee
,
by
great
subtiltie
hee
demaunded
how
I
had
sped
in
my
iourney
,
and
whether
I
had
spoken
with
the
Admirall
Gaudys
or
not
,
and
declared
to
him
your
message
,
and
if
I
had
brought
with
mee
his
beard
and
foure
great
teeth
:
and
I
shewed
him
I
had
accomplished
your
whole
commandement
,
then
the
vnhappy
Traitour
demaunded
where
I
kept
them
,
and
I
shewed
him
,
for
I
had
no
mistrust
in
him
.
Then
he
so
exorted
mee
,
that
at
the
houre
of
midnight
hee
made
me
to
arise
hastily
,
and
mkde
me
and
al
my
company
ready
,
and
so
leapt
on
our
horses
and
rode
forth
our
way
,
and
when
〈◊〉
came
to
a
crosse
way
,
and
saw
that
I
tooke
the
way
into
France
,
he
beganne
to
speake
rigorously
,
to
haue
occasion
of
some
strife
betwéene
vs
,
and
neere
thereunto
was
a
little
wood
,
whereas
there
lay
in
ambushment
Gibouars
and
his
companie
,
fortie
men
of
armes
well
armed
,
and
they
came
and
ranne
at
mee
and
my
companie
that
were
vnarmed
,
whereby
they
found
in
vs
but
small
resistance
,
and
so
finallie
the
twelue
Gentlemen
that
were
with
mee
,
were
all
slaine
and
all
to
hewen
,
and
then
they
tooke
their
dead
bodyes
and
did
cast
them
into
the
Ryuer
of
Gerone
,
then
they
strake
me
to
the
earth
,
and
bound
fast
mine
féete
and
handes
,
and
blindfolded
mine
eyes
,
and
in
like
sort
they
did
to
my
wife
,
and
then
they
came
to
Gerames
,
and
the
Traitour
my
Brother
came
to
him
,
and
with
a
sharpe
knife
opened
his
side
,
and
there
〈◊〉
tooke
the
beard
and
foure
great
treeth
of
the
Admirall
Gau●●s
,
the
which
were
set
there
by
king
Oberon
,
the
〈◊〉
Traytour
knew
the
place
whereas
they
lay
,
by
rea●●●
that
I
had
shewed
him
therof
before
,
would
to
God
that
the
same
time
that
hee
came
to
Gerames
to
doe
that
cruell
〈◊〉
that
Gerames
had
beene
armed
,
I
am
sure
then
the
〈◊〉
durst
not
haue
regarded
him
,
to
haue
done
him
〈…〉
,
but
Sir
when
he
had
taken
out
the
beard
and
téeth
,
then
he
bound
Gerames
handes
and
féete
,
hurt
as
he
was
,
as
Sir
ye
may
know
the
truth
by
him
.
Then
Gerames
stept
forth
and
lift
vp
his
cloake
,
and
shewed
the
king
the
wound
in
his
side
,
the
which
euerie
man
might
sée
that
was
there
.
Sir
quoth
Huon
to
the
king
,
when
he
had
done
all
this
,
hee
set
vs
on
three
leane
horses
,
and
so
brought
vs
into
this
towne
bound
hands
and
féete
,
and
then
set
vs
in
a
déepe
prison
,
and
so
hath
kept
vs
hetherto
with
bread
and
water
,
and
so
hath
taken
from
vs
all
the
riches
that
wee
brought
with
vs
,
and
Sir
,
if
hee
be
so
hardie
to
say
the
contrarie
,
that
it
is
not
true
that
I
haue
sayd
,
let
him
and
Gybouars
,
like
traytours
as
they
be
,
arme
themselues
,
and
I
shall
fight
against
them
both
,
and
if
I
can
conquere
them
both
,
whereof
I
haue
no
doubt
(
with
the
aide
of
our
Lord
God
)
then
let
them
haue
as
they
haue
deserued
:
and
if
I
cannot
ouercome
them
,
nor
make
them
to
shew
the
truth
,
I
will
that
then
incontinent
you
cause
me
to
be
drawne
and
hanged
.
By
my
faith
quoth
Duke
Naymes
,
Sir
,
Huon
can
say
nor
offer
no
more
,
for
hee
offereth
to
proue
the
contrarie
of
that
Gerard
hath
saide
.
Sir
quoth
Gerard
,
my
brother
sayth
at
his
pleasure
,
because
hee
knoweth
well
that
I
will
not
striue
against
him
,
because
he
is
mine
elder
brother
,
let
the
king
doe
as
it
shall
please
him
,
as
for
me
,
I
neuer
consented
to
doe
so
cruell
a
deede
as
hee
layeth
to
my
charge
.
Ah
good
Lord
quoth
Duke
Naymes
,
how
the
false
Traitour
can
cloke
and
couer
his
ilnesse
.
Huon
quoth
Charlemain
I
cannot
tel
what
you
haue
done
,
but
I
will
you
shew
mee
the
beard
and
●oure
great
teeth
of
the
Admirall
Gaudis
.
Sir
quoth
Huon
,
I
crie
you
mercie
,
I
haue
shewed
you
how
they
be
taken
from
me
,
by
the
false
traytour
my
Brother
Gerard.
Huon
quoth
the
Kinge
,
yée
know
well
at
your
departure
out
of
Fraunce
,
I
charged
you
vppon
paine
of
your
life
,
that
i●
by
aduenture
you
returned
againe
into
France
,
that
you
should
not
bée
so
hardy
as
to
enter
into
this
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
,
vntill
you
had
spoken
with
mee
first
,
and
to
keepe
mee
promise
,
you
deliuered
to
mee
Hostages
,
the
which
I
haue
quit
séeing
I
haue
you
in
my
handes
,
it
lyeth
now
in
mée
either
to
hange
you
or
to
draw
you
,
or
to
giue
vnto
you
any
other
iudgment
,
for
at
your
departure
you
were
agréed
that
I
should
so
doe
,
and
by
the
faith
that
I
owe
vnto
Saint
Denis
,
before
it
bee
night
I
shall
cause
thée
to
bee
hanged
and
drawne
,
and
that
shall
I
not
let
so
to
doe
for
any
man
liuing
,
for
nowe
I
take
you
in
your
owne
house
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
God
forbid
that
a
Kinge
of
Fraunce
should
doe
so
great
a
crueltie
.
My
Lord
,
I
crie
you
mercie
,
for
Gods
sake
doe
not
to
mee
so
great
an
out-rage
,
for
you
may
knowe
right
well
that
perforce
I
was
brought
hether
,
and
therefore
great
King
,
I
require
you
let
mee
haue
rightfull
and
true
iudgement
.
By
my
faith
Huon
,
(
quoth
Duke
Naymes
)
it
is
but
a
small
request
that
you
make
,
for
your
right
is
so
cleare
,
that
if
reason
may
be
shewed
to
you
,
there
is
no
man
can
say
the
contrarie
,
but
that
your
Lands
ought
to
bee
rendred
vnto
you
franke
and
frée
,
and
your
Brother
Gerard
to
bee
hanged
and
strangled
.
Then
the
Duke
said
to
the
King
:
My
Lord
,
I
require
you
haue
pitie
of
Huon
,
and
doe
nothing
to
him
but
right
,
and
you
shall
doe
great
sinne
without
you
doe
him
right
.
Naymes
,
(
quoth
the
King
)
you
know
well
it
is
in
mée
to
cause
Huon
to
die
,
but
séeing
that
he
is
one
of
my
Péeres
,
I
will
order
him
by
iudgement
.
When
the
Lordes
and
other
Knightes
heard
the
King
say
so
,
they
were
right
ioyfull
,
for
then
they
beleeued
that
the
King
would
haue
pitie
of
Huon
,
but
whosoeuer
was
ioyfull
,
yet
Duke
Naymes
was
not
content
,
and
sayde
to
the
King
:
My
Lord
,
by
that
I
sée
and
heare
,
you
beare
Huon
but
small
●o●e
,
seeing
that
you
will
put
him
to
iudgement
,
considering
his
deedes
and
sayings
to
be
true
,
and
namely
whereas
hee
●ffereth
to
prooue
it
by
the
holy
Father
the
Pope
,
then
Huon
with-drew
backe
and
leaned
him
to
a
piller
there
by
.
Then
the
Kinge
called
vnto
him
all
his
Peeres
and
Lordes
,
and
〈◊〉
.
Sirs
,
I
require
you
by
the
faith
and
truth
and
homage
that
you
beare
vnto
mée
,
that
for
me
,
nor
for
mine
amitie
,
that
you
ayd
not
Huon
against
mée
,
nor
lay
nor
doe
no
falsehood
,
but
the
most
rightfull
iudgement
that
you
can
make
,
doe
,
I
charge
you
giue
true
iudgement
,
without
any
fauour
or
partialitie
.
When
the
Lords
heard
the
King
say
so
vnto
them
,
and
that
he
coniured
them
so
sore
to
doe
right
and
iustice
,
well
they
perceiued
,
that
the
King
had
great
hate
vnto
Huon
,
and
that
the
death
of
his
Sonne
Charlot
was
not
forgotten
out
of
his
mind
.
Then
they
all
together
drew
apart
into
a
Chamber
,
right
pensiue
and
mourning
,
and
they
sat
downe
on
benches
,
and
beheld
each
other
without
speaking
of
any
word
a
long
space
.
When
Duke
Naymes
saw
that
,
hée
arose
vppon
his
féet
and
sayd
:
Sirs
,
yée
haue
heard
how
the
King
hath
charged
vs
to
say
the
troth
,
wée
may
perceiue
well
by
him
,
that
hee
beareth
great
hate
vnto
Huon
,
who
is
one
of
our
Companions
,
and
therefore
Sirs
,
I
require
you
,
that
euerie
man
by
himselfe
will
say
his
aduise
as
hée
thinketh
.
Chap.
LXXII
.
¶
How
the
Twelue
Peeres
drew
to
counsaile
,
to
giue
sentence
vppon
Huon
,
either
with
him
or
against
him
.
THen
there
rose
vp
a
knight
called
Gaulter
,
hée
was
yssued
of
the
lineage
of
Ganelon
,
who
was
one
of
the
Péeres
of
Fraunce
,
then
hée
sayd
.
Sirs
,
as
for
mée
,
I
say
,
séeing
the
case
as
it
is
,
that
Huon
by
right
iudgement
ought
to
bee
hanged
and
drawne
,
for
as
yée
know
well
,
the
King
hath
founde
him
in
the
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
:
therefore
I
say
that
the
King
may
(
without
doing
any
sinne
)
put
him
to
death
,
and
Sirs
,
if
yee
thinke
that
I
haue
sayde
good
reason
,
agrée
yée
then
to
the
same
,
and
let
Gerard
his
Brother
be
Lord
and
Maister
of
all
the
Landes
and
Signiories
that
should
appertaine
vnto
Huon
.
I
consent
and
will
as
much
as
toucheth
my
part
,
that
Gerard
be
one
of
the
Péeres
of
Fraunce
,
in
the
place
of
Huon
his
Brother
,
and
when
Gaulter
had
ended
his
reason
,
Henry
of
Saint
Omers
spake
and
sayd
.
Sir
Gaulter
,
goe
and
sit
downe
,
your
wordes
can
beare
none
effect
,
for
they
bée
of
no
valure
.
But
Sirs
,
(
quoth
hée
)
shortly
to
speake
and
righteously
to
iudge
,
I
say
that
it
is
reason
,
that
Huon
be
restored
to
all
his
Landes
,
for
his
déede
is
well
prooued
and
by
good
witnesse
,
as
our
holy
Father
the
Pope
,
for
wee
may
beléeue
surely
,
that
Gerard
his
Brother
that
thus
hath
betrayed
him
,
hath
done
it
by
false
couetousnesse
:
therefore
I
say
and
iudge
that
Gerard
bee
drawne
at
horse
tayles
,
and
then
hanged
vntill
hée
be
dead
.
Then
hée
sayd
no
more
,
but
sat
downe
againe
.
When
Henry
of
Saint
Omers
had
sayd
his
reason
,
that
Earle
of
Flaunders
arose
vp
and
said
to
Henry
.
All
that
you
haue
sayd
,
I
will
not
consent
thereto
,
but
I
shall
shewe
you
mine
aduise
what
ought
to
bée
done
.
Sirs
,
yée
all
knowe
well
the
world
,
the
which
as
nowe
is
little
woorth
,
for
nowe
adayes
cannot
be
found
such
true
Fréends
as
were
woont
to
bée
,
yée
may
well
sée
by
these
two
Brethren
,
the
strife
that
is
betwéene
them
is
foule
and
dishonest
,
wée
should
doe
well
,
if
we
could
find
the
meanes
by
any
manner
of
wayes
to
appease
them
,
and
therefore
I
counsaile
,
let
vs
all
together
goe
to
the
King
,
and
desire
him
to
haue
mercie
&
pitie
of
both
these
twoo
Brethren
,
and
that
it
might
please
him
to
appease
them
,
&
ren●er
to
Huon
all
his
Landes
,
and
if
wee
could
bring
it
to
this
point
,
it
should
bée
a
good
déede
as
to
accord
them
together
.
Chap.
LXXIII
.
¶
How
the
Peeres
layd
all
the
deede
vppon
Duke
Naymes
,
to
giue
the
iudgement
vpon
him
:
But
for
all
that
euer
he
could
say
or
doe
,
the
King
iudged
Huon
to
die
.
AFter
that
the
Earle
of
Flanders
had
spoken
,
the
Earle
of
Chalons
rose
vp
and
said
.
My
Lord
of
Flanders
,
your
reason
is
good
,
and
you
haue
spoken
like
an
Noble
man
:
but
I
know
surely
,
that
the
King
will
doe
nothing
at
our
desires
.
But
Sirs
if
ye
thinke
it
good
,
let
vs
all
put
the
whole
matter
vpon
Duke
Naymes
of
Bauyer
,
and
all
that
hee
will
say
,
let
vs
agrée
thereto
,
then
all
the
Lords
accorded
together
,
and
sayd
how
the
Earle
of
Chalons
had
sayd
right
well
.
Then
they
came
to
Duke
Naymes
,
and
desired
him
that
he
would
take
the
charge
of
that
matter
vpon
him
,
and
whatsoeuer
he
did
,
they
were
all
agreed
thereto
:
when
the
Duke
heard
them
,
he
stood
still
a
certaine
space
,
and
beganne
to
studie
on
the
matter
,
and
tooke
all
the
tenne
Peeres
to
counsell
with
him
.
And
when
the
faire
Escleremond
saw
Huon
her
husband
in
that
danger
,
among
them
with
whom
he
should
haue
béene
in
ioy
,
then
she
beganne
sore
to
wéepe
,
and
sayd
.
Ah
Huon
,
I
sée
here
great
pouertie
,
when
in
the
same
proper
towne
whereas
you
ought
to
be
Lord
,
to
be
in
this
danger
,
and
beside
that
,
ye
are
not
beleeued
nor
heard
of
any
man
that
is
here
,
for
any
proofe
or
witnesse
that
yee
can
say
or
shew
.
King
Charlemaine
will
not
beléeue
that
you
haue
béene
in
the
Citie
of
Babylone
,
and
yet
surely
there
you
haue
beene
,
for
I
saw
you
there
slay
my
Father
the
Admirall
Gaudys
,
and
tooke
his
beard
,
and
drew
out
of
his
mouth
foure
of
his
greatest
teeth
,
great
pitie
it
were
if
you
should
die
for
your
truth
and
faythfulnesse
,
but
the
thing
that
most
feareth
me
,
is
that
I
sée
none
that
be
héere
likelie
to
be
a
Noble
man
,
except
the
King
,
(
who
is
chiefe
of
all
other
)
and
yet
me
thinkes
hee
is
full
of
falshood
,
for
I
sée
none
other
but
he
that
séekes
your
death
.
But
I
promise
to
God
,
that
if
hee
suffer
you
to
haue
this
wrong
and
thus
to
die
,
I
say
then
as
for
my
part
,
that
Mahound
is
better
worth
then
your
King
Charlemaine
,
and
it
be
so
that
you
receiue
death
without
a
cause
,
I
will
neuer
more
beléeue
in
your
king
,
but
renounce
his
law
,
and
beléeue
in
Mahound
.
There
were
many
Lords
and
knights
that
heard
the
Ladies
words
,
whereof
they
had
such
pitie
,
that
the
most
part
of
them
beganne
to
wéepe
.
And
when
Huon
heard
his
wife
,
he
turned
toward
her
,
and
sayd
.
Ladie
I
desire
you
to
leaue
your
sorrow
,
and
trust
in
God
almightie
,
who
so
oftentimes
hath
succoured
vs
,
you
know
not
what
he
will
doe
,
let
vs
bee
content
with
his
good
pleasure
.
Thus
with
such
words
Huon
appeased
the
fayre
Escleremond
.
And
Duke
Naymes
,
who
was
in
counsell
with
the
other
Peeres
,
sayd
to
them
.
Sirs
I
haue
great
sorrow
at
my
heart
bicause
of
these
two
Brethren
,
so
that
I
cannot
tell
what
counsaile
to
find
:
I
desire
you
all
in
this
waightie
matter
to
counsaile
me
,
and
shewe
mee
your
opinions
therein
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
Lords
)
other
counsaile
you
shall
not
haue
of
vs
,
for
we
haue
layde
all
the
matter
vppon
you
,
to
doe
therein
what
it
shall
please
you
.
Sirs
,
(
quoth
the
Duke
)
to
dissemble
the
matter
auayleth
not
,
but
since
that
Huon
must
passe
by
iudgement
,
how
say
you
,
shall
he
be
hanged
or
drawne
?
Sir
quoth
Gaulter
,
who
was
the
first
speaker
,
mée
thinkes
he
can
escape
none
otherwise
?
Ah
Traytour
quoth
the
Duke
,
thou
liest
falsely
,
for
it
shall
not
follow
after
thy
councell
,
whether
thou
wilt
or
not
,
there
is
no
man
this
day
that
shall
be
so
hardie
as
to
iudge
him
to
die
,
therefore
Sirs
yet
shew
me
againe
,
whether
yée
will
agrée
to
my
councell
.
Sir
quoth
they
,
wée
haue
laid
the
charge
vpon
you
,
the
which
we
will
all
abide
by
,
but
whosoeuer
was
glad
,
Gaulter
was
sorowfull
&
angrie
,
for
he
would
haue
consented
to
the
death
of
Huon
.
Then
all
the
Barons
right
sad
and
pensiue
went
out
of
the
counsell
Chamber
,
and
they
could
find
no
manner
of
wayes
how
to
saue
Huon
,
but
they
all
prayed
to
God
to
aide
and
succour
him
.
And
Huon
seeing
the
Barons
comming
so
sadly
together
,
thought
that
the
matter
was
not
at
a
good
poynt
,
whereby
hee
beganne
sore
to
weepe
:
when
Escleremond
and
Gerames
saw
the
sorrow
that
Huon
made
,
they
had
great
pitie
thereof
.
Then
Huon
beheld
Duke
Naymes
,
for
he
knew
well
all
the
matter
lay
in
his
hands
,
he
feared
greatly
the
iudgement
that
should
be
made
vpon
him
and
said
.
Thou
very
God
and
man
,
as
I
beléeue
verily
that
thou
didst
die
on
the
holy
crosse
to
redeeme
vs
all
,
and
that
on
the
third
day
thou
didst
rise
from
death
to
life
:
I
require
thee
humbly
in
this
great
neede
to
succour
me
as
truely
as
I
am
in
the
right
,
for
more
wrong
no
man
can
haue
.
Then
the
Duke
Naymes
of
Bauier
came
to
the
king
,
and
sayd
.
Sir
,
will
it
please
you
to
heare
what
we
haue
deuised
?
Yea
quoth
the
king
I
desire
nothing
else
to
know
.
Well
Sir
quoth
the
Duke
,
then
I
demaund
of
you
,
in
what
place
of
your
Region
thinke
you
to
iudge
one
of
your
Peeres
of
Fraunce
?
Naymes
quoth
the
King
,
I
know
well
you
be
a
Nobleman
,
and
all
that
you
say
is
to
deliuer
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
,
but
I
will
ye
know
,
all
shall
not
profite
him
.
Then
the
Duke
sayd
,
Sir
to
say
so
ye
doe
great
wrong
.
Therefore
sir
regard
well
in
what
place
you
will
haue
one
of
your
Peeres
iudged
,
if
you
know
not
where
it
should
be
done
,
I
will
shew
you
.
In
your
Realme
are
but
three
places
to
doe
it
in
:
The
first
is
the
Towne
of
Saint
Omers
,
the
second
is
Orleance
,
and
the
third
is
Paris
,
and
therefore
Sir
,
if
you
will
proceede
vpon
Huon
by
iustice
,
it
is
conuenient
that
it
bee
done
in
one
of
these
three
places
,
for
here
in
this
town
he
cannot
be
iudged
.
Naymes
quoth
the
King
,
I
vnderstand
well
why
you
say
this
,
I
well
see
and
perceiue
,
that
you
entend
to
none
other
end
,
but
to
deliuer
and
quit
Huon
:
I
had
thought
to
haue
entreated
him
by
the
order
of
iustice
,
to
the
intent
that
none
of
you
should
haue
reprooued
mee
,
therefore
I
ordained
that
he
should
haue
beene
iudged
by
you
that
bee
the
Péeres
of
France
,
and
I
sée
well
you
haue
done
nothing
therein
,
and
therefore
as
long
as
you
liue
,
you
shall
meddle
no
more
with
that
matter
,
but
by
the
beard
that
I
beare
on
my
chinne
,
I
shal
neuer
dine
nor
eate
meat
after
this
dinner
,
til
I
sée
him
hanged
and
drawne
,
for
all
your
bearing
of
him
against
me
▪
Then
he
commanded
the
tables
to
be
set
vp
,
and
when
Gerard
vnderstood
the
king
,
he
was
ioyfull
thereof
in
his
hart
,
but
he
made
no
semblance
of
ioy
,
because
of
the
Lords
that
were
there
present
.
When
Huon
and
Escleremond
had
heard
how
the
King
had
sworne
the
death
of
Huon
,
the
dolorous
weepings
and
teares
that
they
made
were
so
extreame
,
that
hard
it
were
to
declare
it
,
and
Escleremond
sayd
to
Huon
.
Ah
Sir
,
now
I
see
well
that
great
pitie
it
shall
be
the
departing
of
vs
two
,
but
if
I
had
a
knife
,
I
would
not
abide
your
death
,
but
first
I
shoulde
slay
my selfe
before
this
false
and
vntrue
king
.
Her
complaints
were
so
pitifull
,
that
most
part
of
the
Lords
wept
for
pitie
,
and
the
old
Gerames
sorely
wept
and
sayd
:
Ah
good
Lord
God
,
in
what
howre
was
I
borne
?
in
great
dolour
and
paine
haue
I
continued
my
youth
,
and
now
in
mine
age
thus
shamefully
to
die
?
Thus
all
three
made
such
sorrow
,
that
it
would
haue
made
a
hard
heart
to
lament
.
All
three
thought
no
otherwise
but
to
die
,
because
they
had
heard
King
Charlemaine
make
such
promise
,
but
that
which
God
will
saue
,
no
man
can
let
:
and
god
saue
the
good
king
Oberon
,
for
king
Charlemaine
shal
be
forsworne
,
as
ye
shal
heare
hereafter
.
Now
let
vs
leaue
speaking
of
this
pitious
companie
,
and
speake
of
the
noble
king
Oberon
of
the
Fayrie
,
who
as
then
was
in
his
wood
.
Chap.
LXXIIII
.
¶
How
king
Oberon
came
to
succour
Huon
,
and
made
Gerard
to
confesse
all
the
treason
that
he
had
purchased
against
Huon
his
brother
.
YE
haue
heard
before
,
how
King
Oberon
was
displeased
with
Huon
,
bicause
he
had
broken
his
commandement
.
But
when
Huon
had
béen
at
Rome
,
and
confessed
all
his
sinnes
,
and
was
assoiled
of
the
Pope
:
then
King
Oberon
was
content
,
and
in
his
heart
forgaue
all
the
ill
will
that
he
had
to
Huon
,
and
as
he
sat
at
dyner
he
began
to
wéepe
.
When
his
Seruants
saw
that
,
they
had
great
maruaile
,
and
sayd
vnto
him
:
Sir
,
we
desire
you
to
shew
vs
,
why
you
doe
weepe
and
be
so
troubled
?
there
is
some
displeasure
done
vnto
you
:
therefore
for
the
loue
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
wee
desire
you
hide
it
not
from
vs
.
Sirs
,
(
quoth
the
Kinge
)
I
remember
nowe
the
vnhappie
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
,
who
is
returned
from
the
farre
parts
,
and
he
hath
passed
by
Rome
,
and
there
hath
taken
his
Wife
in
mariage
,
and
is
confessed
of
all
his
sinnes
,
for
the
which
sinnes
he
hath
béen
by
me
sore
punished
.
But
it
is
time
if
euer
I
will
doe
him
any
good
,
now
to
ayd
him
and
to
succour
him
against
King
Charlemaine
,
for
he
hath
sworne
neuer
to
goe
to
bed
,
vntill
he
haue
hanged
&
drawne
the
poore
Huon
,
but
by
the
grace
of
our
Lord
God
,
Charlemaine
shall
bée
forsworne
:
for
at
this
time
I
shall
succour
and
ayd
him
,
for
he
is
as
now
in
such
a
danger
,
that
without
he
be
succoured
,
incontinent
death
is
néere
him
,
he
was
neuer
in
his
life
in
such
perill
.
He
is
now
in
the
Pallaice
at
Bourdeaux
,
&
his
Wife
the
fayre
Escrelemond
and
the
old
Gerames
,
with
fetters
on
their
feete
,
being
in
great
sorrow
,
and
king
Charlemaine
is
set
at
dinner
,
and
hath
made
his
oath
to
hang
Huon
,
but
yet
whether
hee
will
or
not
,
he
shall
be
periured
,
for
I
will
goe
to
my
Fréend
Huon
and
helpe
him
at
his
neede
,
therefore
I
wish
my
Table
and
all
that
is
thereon
,
neere
to
King
Charlemaines
Table
,
and
somewhat
aboue
his
about
two
foot
hyer
,
&
also
I
will
,
bicause
I
haue
heard
say
,
that
often
times
of
a
little
Castle
commeth
a
greater
:
therefore
I
will
that
on
my
table
be
set
my
Cup
,
my
Horne
,
and
my
Armour
,
the
which
Huon
conquered
of
the
Gyant
Angolaffer
,
and
also
I
wish
with
me
a
C.M.
men
of
armes
,
such
as
I
was
woont
to
haue
in
battaile
.
He
had
no
sooner
said
the
words
,
but
by
the
will
of
god
and
the
puissance
of
the
Fayrie
,
his
table
and
all
that
king
Oberon
had
wished
,
was
set
iust
by
king
Charlemaines
table
,
more
higher
and
greater
then
his
was
.
When
king
Charlemaine
saw
the
table
,
and
the
Cuppe
,
Horne
,
and
coate
of
maile
,
he
had
great
maruaile
,
and
said
to
Duke
Naymes
:
Sir
Duke
,
I
beléeue
you
haue
enchaunted
mée
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
Duke
)
neuer
in
my
life
I
me●le●
with
any
such
matter
:
the
Lords
&
such
as
were
there
,
were
greatly
abashed
howe
that
matter
came
to
passe
.
Gerames
who
sat
néere
to
Huon
,
when
he
saw
the
Table
,
the
Cup
and
horne
of
Iuorie
,
&
the
Armour
thereon
,
he
knew
them
well
,
and
said
to
Huon
.
Sir
,
be
not
dismayed
,
for
on
yonder
Table
that
you
may
sée
,
is
your
Cup
&
horne
of
Iuorie
,
and
coat
of
maile
,
whereby
I
perceiue
that
you
shall
bée
succoured
by
King
Oberon
.
Huon
beheld
the
Table
,
&
had
great
ioy
when
he
saw
it
,
then
he
lifted
vp
his
hands
to
heauen
and
thanked
our
Lord
God
,
that
hée
would
visit
such
a
poore
sinner
as
hee
was
saying
:
Ah
Kinge
Oberon
,
in
many
great
needs
haue
you
succoured
me
.
Therewith
arriued
King
Oberon
in
the
Citie
,
whereof
the
Burgesses
&
the
Commons
were
greatly
abashed
,
when
they
saw
such
a
number
of
men
of
war
enter
into
their
citie
,
without
any
knowledge
before
.
When
king
Oberon
was
within
the
Towne
&
all
his
company
,
he
said
to
his
Lords
:
Sirs
,
looke
that
you
set
good
watch
at
euery
gate
,
so
that
no
man
go
out
,
the
which
they
did
diligently
,
for
at
euerie
gate
they
set
x.
M.
men
.
Then
King
Oberon
tooke
the
way
to
the
Pallaice
,
and
at
the
gate
he
left
x.
M.
men
,
commanding
them
vpon
payn
of
their
liues
,
that
they
should
not
suffer
any
man
to
passe
out
,
and
also
he
commanded
,
that
if
they
heard
him
blow
his
Horne
of
Iuorie
,
that
incontinent
they
should
come
into
the
Pallaice
to
him
,
&
slay
all
such
as
they
should
find
there
.
Then
king
Oberon
went
vp
into
the
Pallaice
,
and
many
of
his
Lords
with
him
,
he
was
richly
apprrelled
in
cloath
of
gold
,
and
the
border
thereof
was
sette
with
rich
precious
stones
,
goodly
it
was
to
behold
,
for
a
fayrer
little
person
could
not
be
found
:
hee
passed
iust
by
King
Charlemaine
,
without
speaking
of
any
word
,
and
went
so
néere
to
him
,
that
he
shouldred
him
so
rudely
,
that
his
bonnet
fell
from
his
head
.
Ah
good
Lord
quoth
Charlemaine
,
I
haue
great
maruaile
what
this
dwarfe
may
be
,
that
so
rudly
hath
shouldred
me
,
and
almost
ouerthrowne
my
table
,
he
is
fierce
when
hee
thinkes
scorne
to
speake
to
me
,
howbeit
,
I
will
see
what
hee
will
doe
,
I
cannot
tell
what
hee
thinketh
to
doe
,
but
me
seemeth
hee
is
right
ioyfull
,
and
also
he
is
the
fayrest
creature
that
euer
I
saw
.
When
Oberon
had
passed
by
the
King
,
he
came
to
Huon
and
wished
the
fetters
from
all
their
féete
,
and
led
them
before
Charlemaine
without
any
woord
speaking
,
and
caused
them
to
sit
downe
with
him
at
his
own
table
that
he
had
wished
thither
:
then
he
tooke
his
cup
,
and
made
thereon
thrée
crosses
,
then
incontinent
the
cup
was
ful
of
wine
,
then
King
Oberon
tooke
it
,
&
gaue
it
to
Escleremond
to
drinke
,
and
then
to
Huon
,
and
so
to
Gerames
,
and
when
they
had
all
three
dranke
well
,
he
said
to
Huon
.
Friend
arise
vp
,
and
take
the
cuppe
and
beare
it
to
King
Charlemaine
,
and
say
vnto
him
,
that
he
drinke
to
you
in
the
name
of
peace
,
if
hee
refuse
it
,
hee
did
neuer
such
a
follie
in
all
his
life
.
King
Charlemaine
,
who
sate
néere
to
them
at
his
owne
table
,
hearing
king
Oberons
words
,
wist
not
what
to
thinke
,
and
so
sate
still
and
durst
not
speake
one
word
,
for
the
great
maruailes
that
he
saw
there
,
and
no
more
durst
none
of
his
men
,
for
they
were
so
abashed
,
that
there
was
none
there
but
that
gladly
would
haue
béene
a
hundred
leagues
thence
.
But
whosoeuer
was
afrayde
,
Gerard
was
not
verie
well
pleased
.
Then
Huon
rose
from
Oberons
table
,
and
tooke
the
cuppe
,
and
went
therewith
to
king
Charlemaine
,
and
deliuered
it
to
him
.
The
king
tooke
it
,
&
durst
not
refuse
it
,
as
soone
as
it
was
in
his
hands
it
was
drie
&
voyde
,
&
not
a
drop
of
wine
therin
.
Fellow
quoth
the
King
,
you
haue
inchaunted
me
.
Sir
quoth
Oberon
,
it
is
because
you
are
full
of
sin
,
for
the
cup
is
of
such
dignitie
,
that
none
can
drinke
thereof
without
he
be
a
noble
man
,
and
cleane
without
deadly
sinne
,
and
I
know
one
that
ye
did
not
long
agoe
,
the
which
as
yet
you
were
neuer
confessed
of
,
and
if
it
were
not
to
your
shame
,
I
should
shew
it
héere
openly
,
that
euery
man
should
heare
it
.
When
the
Emperour
Charlemaine
heard
King
Oberon
,
hee
was
abashed
,
and
afraid
that
King
Oberon
would
haue
shamed
him
openly
:
then
Huon
tooke
againe
the
cuppe
,
and
then
incontinent
it
was
full
of
wine
againe
,
and
then
Huon
bare
it
to
Duke
Naymes
,
who
sate
next
to
Charlemaine
.
Naymes
tooke
the
cup
and
dranke
thereof
at
his
pleasure
:
but
all
the
other
could
not
touch
the
cup
they
were
so
full
of
sinne
.
Then
Huon
returned
to
king
Oberon
,
and
sate
downe
by
him
,
then
Oberon
called
to
him
Duke
Naymes
,
and
commanded
him
to
rise
from
Charlemaines
table
,
and
to
sit
downe
by
him
at
his
table
,
the
which
Duke
Naymes
did
,
for
hee
durst
not
say
nay
.
Then
Oberon
sayd
to
him
.
Sir
Duke
Naymes
,
right
good
thanks
I
giue
you
,
in
that
you
haue
béene
so
true
and
iust
to
Huon
,
and
thou
King
Charlemaine
that
art
Emperour
of
the
Romaines
,
behold
here
Huon
,
whom
wrongfully
and
without
cause
you
haue
disenherite
,
and
would
take
from
him
all
his
lands
,
hee
is
a
Noble
man
and
true
,
and
besides
that
I
say
vnto
you
for
truth
,
hee
hath
done
your
message
vnto
the
Admirall
Gaudys
,
and
I
ayded
to
bring
him
to
his
death
,
and
then
hée
tooke
out
of
his
mouth
foure
of
his
greatest
téeth
,
and
also
did
cutte
off
his
white
beard
,
and
I
did
●lose
them
within
the
side
of
Gerames
by
the
will
of
God
,
this
that
I
haue
sayd
,
you
may
bee
surely
beléeue
,
for
at
all
these
déedes
I
was
present
.
Sée
yonder
false
Traitour
Gerard
,
who
by
his
malicious
intent
hath
done
this
treason
,
and
to
the
ende
that
you
may
know
the
matter
more
surely
,
you
shall
heare
it
confessed
by
his
owne
mouth
.
Then
Oberon
sayd
to
Gerard
,
I
coniure
thée
by
the
diuine
puissance
and
power
that
God
hath
giuen
mee
,
that
héere
before
King
Charlemaine
and
all
his
Lords
,
thou
shew
and
declare
the
troth
of
this
treason
,
which
thou
hast
done
against
Huon
thy
Brother
.
When
Gerard
vnderstoode
Oberon
,
hee
was
in
such
feare
that
hée
trembled
for
dread
,
for
hée
felt
in
himselfe
,
that
hee
coulde
haue
no
power
to
hide
the
troth
of
the
treason
,
&
then
he
sayd
.
Sir
,
I
sée
well
to
hide
the
troth
cannot
auaile
mée
,
therefore
true
it
is
,
I
went
to
the
Abbey
of
Saint
Maurise
to
sée
my
Brother
Huon
,
and
Gybouars
accompanied
with
Fortie
men
at
armes
,
wee
departed
from
this
Citie
and
layde
our
ambushment
in
a
little
wood
about
twoo
Leagues
from
this
Citie
,
to
watch
when
my
Brother
Huon
should
passe
by
that
way
.
Gerard
,
(
quoth
King
Oberon
)
speake
out
hyer
that
you
may
the
better
be
heard
,
and
that
euerie
man
may
heare
the
treason
&
falsenesse
that
you
haue
done
vnto
your
Brother
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Gerard
)
I
wote
not
what
to
say
,
for
I
haue
done
so
ill
and
falsely
against
my
Brother
,
that
more
ill
I
could
not
doe
,
and
I
am
ashamed
to
recount
it
.
But
to
say
truely
,
that
before
it
was
midnight
,
I
made
my
Brother
to
rise
and
to
depart
from
the
Abbey
,
and
when
wee
came
néere
the
place
where
as
my
Father
in
law
Gibouars
was
with
his
ambushment
,
I
began
to
striue
with
my
brother
so
highly
,
that
Gibouars
might
heare
mee
,
who
when
he
heard
me
speake
,
he
brake
forth
of
his
ambushment
,
and
ranne
at
my
brothers
companie
,
and
so
slew
them
all
,
except
these
three
that
be
here
,
then
we
tooke
the
dead
bodies
,
and
did
cast
them
into
the
Riuer
of
Gerone
,
then
wee
tooke
Huon
and
his
wife
,
and
the
old
Gerames
,
and
bound
their
handes
and
féete
,
and
blindfolded
their
eyes
,
and
so
brought
them
on
thrée
leane
horses
into
the
Citie
,
and
I
tooke
out
of
the
side
of
old
Gerames
the
beard
and
foure
great
téeth
,
the
which
(
if
it
please
you
)
I
shall
fetch
from
the
place
where
I
left
them
.
Gerard
quoth
Oberon
,
you
shall
not
neede
to
take
that
labour
,
for
when
it
shall
please
me
,
I
can
haue
them
without
you
.
Well
Sir
quoth
Gerard
,
thus
when
I
had
set
them
in
prison
,
I
went
backe
againe
to
the
Abbey
,
and
then
I
demaunded
of
the
Abbot
and
Couent
,
where
the
treasure
was
that
my
Brother
had
left
there
,
and
that
hée
should
deliuer
it
to
me
,
bearing
him
in
hand
that
my
Brother
Huon
had
sent
for
it
.
The
good
Abbot
would
not
deliuer
it
to
me
,
wherefore
Gybouars
and
I
slew
him
,
&
then
wée
made
this
Monke
héere
the
Abbot
,
who
is
néere
of
kinne
to
Gybouars
,
to
the
entent
that
he
should
ayd
to
beare
vs
witnesse
,
and
to
iustifie
our
sayings
.
Then
we
tooke
all
the
treasure
that
was
there
,
and
brought
it
hether
,
then
I
charged
Tenne
Somers
,
the
which
I
had
with
me
to
King
Charlemaines
Court
at
Paris
,
the
which
treasure
I
gaue
part
thereof
to
the
King
,
and
to
other
,
by
whom
I
thought
to
be
aided
to
performe
mine
vnhappie
Enterprize
,
and
I
beléeued
surely
,
that
by
reason
of
the
riches
that
I
gaue
,
that
my
Brother
should
haue
receiued
death
,
and
thereby
I
to
haue
béene
Lord
and
Maister
of
all
his
Landes
and
Signiories
,
and
all
this
treason
that
I
haue
shewed
,
Gybouars
caused
me
to
doe
it
,
or
else
I
had
neuer
thought
to
haue
done
it
.
Gerard
,
(
quoth
King
Oberon
)
if
it
please
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
you
and
he
both
shal
be
hanged
by
the
necks
,
there
is
no
man
liuing
shall
saue
you
.
Sir
Emperour
Charlemaine
,
you
haue
well
heard
the
confession
of
Gerard
,
of
the
great
treason
that
Gybouars
and
he
haue
done
vnto
Huon
:
but
by
the
Lord
that
fourmed
me
to
his
semblance
,
both
they
two
and
the
Abbot
and
his
Chaplaine
,
shall
bée
hanged
for
their
false
witnesse
.
By
the
faith
that
I
owe
to
Saint
Denis
,
(
quoth
King
Charlemaine
)
they
cannot
escape
it
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Duke
Naymes
)
it
is
great
sinne
to
trouble
a
noble
man
,
you
shall
doe
well
if
all
foure
be
hanged
.
When
all
the
Lordes
heard
Gerard
confesse
that
great
treason
that
hée
had
done
vnto
his
Brother
,
they
blessed
them
,
and
had
great
maruaile
of
the
false
treason
that
the
one
Brother
did
to
the
other
.
Chap.
LXXV
.
¶
How
King
Oberon
caused
to
be
hanged
the
foure
Traytours
,
Gerard
,
Gybouars
,
and
the
two
Monkes
,
for
their
false
witnesse
,
and
of
the
peace
made
betweene
Huon
and
Charlemaine
:
And
how
King
Oberon
gaue
vnto
Huon
his
Realme
of
the
Fayrie
.
WHEN
King
Oberon
had
heard
Gerard
confesse
the
treason
done
to
his
Brother
,
and
heard
howe
Gerard
had
offered
to
goe
and
fetch
the
beard
&
great
téeth
,
and
how
he
had
denied
him
to
goe
:
then
he
sayd
,
I
wish
them
here
vpon
this
Table
,
he
had
no
sooner
made
his
wish
,
but
they
were
set
on
the
Table
,
whereof
all
such
as
were
there
hadde
great
maruaile
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
to
King
Oberon
)
humbly
I
require
you
,
that
of
your
grace
you
will
pardon
my
Brother
Gerard
all
the
ill
that
he
hath
done
against
me
,
for
he
did
it
by
Gybouars
,
and
as
for
me
,
héere
,
and
before
God
I
pardon
him
,
and
Sir
,
if
you
will
doe
thus
,
I
shal
be
content
therewith
.
And
to
th
entent
that
we
may
vse
our
liues
from
henceforth
in
good
peace
and
loue
,
I
will
giue
him
the
halfe
part
of
my
Lands
&
Signiories
,
and
Sir
,
in
the
honour
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
haue
pity
of
him
.
When
the
Lords
that
were
there
present
vnderstood
Huon
,
they
all
for
pity
began
to
wéepe
,
&
sayd
among
themselues
,
that
Huon
was
a
noble
knight
,
and
that
it
had
béen
pity
if
the
matter
had
framed
otherwise
.
Sir
Huon
,
(
quoth
Oberon
)
it
is
not
necessarie
to
request
this
,
for
all
the
gold
that
is
in
the
world
shall
not
respit
their
deaths
.
I
wish
by
the
puissance
that
I
haue
in
the
Fayrie
,
that
here
beneath
in
the
meadow
there
be
a
paire
of
Gallows
,
and
all
iiij
.
thereon
hanged
.
Incontinent
it
was
don
,
&
all
iiij
.
hanged
:
thus
as
ye
haue
hard
the
traitors
were
paid
their
deserts
.
When
king
Charlemaine
had
séene
the
great
maruailes
that
were
done
by
king
Oberon
,
he
sayd
to
his
Lords
.
Sirs
I
beléeue
this
man
be
some
God
himselfe
,
for
there
is
no
mortall
man
can
doe
this
that
he
hath
done
.
When
Oberon
vnderstood
the
Emperour
,
he
sayd
.
Sir
know
for
truth
I
am
no
God
,
but
I
am
a
mortall
man
as
you
be
,
and
was
engendred
on
a
woman
as
you
were
,
and
my
father
was
Iulius
Cesar
,
who
engendred
me
on
the
Ladie
of
the
Secret
Isle
,
who
had
béene
before
louer
to
Florymont
sonne
to
the
Duke
of
Albany
,
she
bare
me
nine
moneths
in
her
wombe
,
and
I
was
begotten
by
Iulius
Cesar
,
when
he
went
into
Thessaly
after
Pompey
the
Great
,
he
was
amorous
of
my
mother
because
she
prophesied
that
my
Father
Iulius
Cesar
should
winne
the
battaile
as
he
did
,
and
when
I
was
borne
,
there
were
with
my
mother
many
Ladies
of
the
Fairye
,
and
by
them
I
had
many
gifts
,
and
among
other
there
was
one
,
that
gaue
mee
the
gift
to
be
such
a
one
as
you
sée
I
am
,
whereof
I
am
sory
,
but
I
cannot
be
none
otherwise
,
for
when
I
came
to
the
age
of
thrée
yéeres
,
I
grew
no
more
,
and
when
this
Ladie
sawe
that
I
was
so
little
,
to
content
againe
my
mother
,
shee
gaue
me
againe
,
that
I
should
be
the
fairest
creature
of
the
world
,
and
other
Ladyes
of
the
Fairie
gaue
me
diuers
other
gifts
,
the
which
I
ouerpasse
at
this
time
,
and
therefore
Sir
know
for
truth
,
that
aboue
all
things
God
loueth
faith
and
troth
,
when
it
is
in
men
,
as
it
is
here
in
Huon
,
and
because
I
know
for
certaine
that
he
is
true
and
faithfull
,
therefore
I
haue
alwaies
loued
him
.
After
that
king
Oberon
had
ended
his
words
,
and
shewed
the
Emperour
Charlemaine
of
all
his
estate
,
he
called
Huon
and
sayd
.
Sir
arise
vp
,
and
take
the
beard
and
the
téeth
,
and
beare
them
to
king
Charlemaine
,
and
desire
him
to
render
you
your
landes
as
he
promised
.
Sir
quoth
Huon
,
I
ought
so
to
doe
,
then
Huon
came
to
King
Charlemaine
,
and
sayd
.
Sir
by
your
grace
,
and
if
it
may
please
you
,
receiue
here
the
beard
and
téeth
of
the
Admirall
Gaudis
.
Huon
quoth
the
King
,
I
hold
you
quit
,
and
I
render
to
you
all
your
lands
and
signiories
,
and
pardon
you
of
all
mine
ill
will
,
and
put
all
rancour
from
mée
,
and
from
hencefoorth
I
retaine
you
as
one
of
my
Péeres
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
of
this
I
thanke
God
and
your
grace
.
Then
the
Emperour
Charlemaine
clipped
and
kissed
Huon
,
in
token
of
peace
and
loue
.
When
the
Lords
saw
that
,
they
wept
for
ioy
,
and
thanked
God
that
the
peace
was
made
,
and
especially
Duke
Naymes
was
ioyfull
:
then
within
a
while
diuers
of
the
Lords
departed
from
the
Court
.
Then
king
Oberon
called
Huon
vnto
him
and
sayd
:
Sir
,
I
commaund
you
as
dearely
as
you
loue
mée
,
that
this
same
day
foure
yeare
to
come
,
that
you
come
into
my
Citie
of
Momur
,
for
I
will
giue
you
my
Realme
and
all
my
dignitie
,
the
which
I
may
lawfully
do
,
for
at
my
birth
it
was
giuen
me
that
I
might
so
doe
,
for
it
lyeth
in
mée
to
giue
it
whereas
I
thinke
best
,
and
bicause
I
loue
you
so
entirely
,
I
shall
set
the
crowne
vpon
your
head
,
and
you
shal
be
King
of
my
Realme
.
And
also
I
will
,
that
you
giue
vnto
Gerames
all
your
Landes
and
Signiories
in
these
parts
,
for
he
hath
well
deserued
it
,
for
with
you
and
for
your
loue
,
hee
hath
suffered
many
great
trauailes
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
séeing
this
is
your
pleasure
,
I
ought
well
to
be
pleased
therewith
,
and
I
shall
accomplish
all
your
commandements
.
Huon
,
(
quoth
Oberon
)
know
for
troth
,
I
shall
not
abide
longe
in
this
world
,
for
so
is
the
pleasure
of
god
,
it
be
houeth
me
to
go
into
paradice
,
where
as
my
place
is
appointed
in
the
fayrie
,
I
shall
bide
no
longer
,
but
beware
as
dearly
as
you
loue
your
life
,
that
yée
faile
not
to
be
with
me
at
the
daie
that
I
haue
appointed
,
beware
that
yée
forget
it
not
,
for
if
yee
faile
,
I
shall
cause
you
to
die
an
ill
death
,
and
therefore
remember
it
well
.
When
Huon
heard
king
Oberon
,
he
was
right
ioyfull
,
and
stooped
downe
to
haue
kissed
his
féet
,
but
then
Gloriant
and
Mallaborn
tooke
him
vp
.
Then
said
Huon
:
Sir
,
for
this
great
guift
I
thanke
you
.
Chap.
LXXVI
.
¶
How
King
Oberon
departed
,
and
tooke
leaue
o
f
king
Charlemaine
and
of
Huon
and
Escleremond
,
and
also
how
king
Charlemaine
departed
from
Bourdeaux
.
WHen
king
Oberon
had
imparted
to
Huon
as
much
as
he
would
that
he
should
doe
,
then
he
said
to
Huon
,
how
he
would
depart
,
and
tooke
leaue
of
him
,
and
kindly
embraced
him
:
then
Oberon
stoode
still
a
little
while
and
beheld
Huon
and
began
to
lament
,
when
Huon
sawe
that
,
he
was
sorie
in
his
heart
and
said
.
Ah
Sir
king
,
I
desire
you
to
shew
me
why
you
make
this
sorow
at
your
departure
?
Huon
quoth
Oberon
I
shall
shew
you
,
it
is
for
pitie
that
I
haue
of
you
,
for
I
sweare
by
him
that
created
me
,
that
before
I
shall
sée
thée
againe
,
thou
shalt
suffer
so
much
paine
,
trauaile
,
pouertie
,
hunger
,
thirst
,
feare
,
and
aduersitie
,
that
there
is
no
toong
can
tell
it
,
and
thy
good
wife
shall
suffer
so
much
,
that
there
is
no
creature
that
shall
sée
her
,
but
shall
haue
great
pitie
of
her
.
Ah
Sir
quoth
Huon
,
then
I
require
you
to
aide
&
comfort
me
.
Huon
quoth
Oberon
,
what
comfort
would
ye
haue
of
me
?
Sir
quoth
Huon
,
I
desire
you
to
let
me
haue
your
horne
of
Iuory
,
to
th
intent
that
if
I
should
haue
any
néed
,
that
you
may
succour
me
,
for
so
well
I
know
you
,
that
you
will
come
and
succour
me
.
Huon
,
(
quoth
Oberon
)
séeing
I
haue
agréed
you
with
Charlemaine
,
trust
not
on
me
to
be
succoured
in
any
of
your
businesse
,
suffice
you
with
the
gift
that
I
haue
giuen
you
,
euen
all
my
Realme
and
puissance
that
I
haue
in
the
Fayrie
,
trust
on
none
other
succour
of
men
.
Sir
,
I
am
sorrie
thereof
quoth
Huon
,
that
it
may
be
none
otherwise
.
Then
King
Oberon
tooke
leaue
of
King
Charlemaine
,
and
of
Duke
Naymes
,
and
of
all
other
Lords
there
present
,
and
went
to
Huon
and
embraced
him
,
and
tooke
his
leaue
of
him
,
and
of
Escleremond
and
Gerames
,
and
sayd
to
Escleremond
:
I
commend
you
to
God
,
and
desire
you
,
if
you
haue
done
well
hetherto
,
that
you
will
perseuere
euer
better
and
better
,
and
beare
alwaies
fayth
and
honour
to
your
husband
.
Sir
quoth
she
,
I
pray
God
I
liue
no
longer
then
,
if
I
doe
the
contrary
.
Thus
King
Oberon
departed
,
and
after
his
departure
,
king
Charlemaine
made
readie
his
companie
,
and
tooke
leaue
of
Huon
and
of
Escleremond
and
Gerames
,
and
they
brought
the
King
about
two
leagues
off
,
and
then
tooke
their
leaues
of
him
,
&
of
Duke
Naymes
,
and
of
all
the
Lords
.
Then
the
king
sayd
Huon
,
if
any
war
be
moued
against
you
,
or
if
that
you
haue
any
great
affaires
to
do
,
let
me
haue
knowledge
thereof
,
and
I
shal
come
and
succour
you
,
or
else
send
you
such
aide
as
shall
bee
sufficient
.
Sir
quoth
Huon
I
thanke
your
grace
,
and
so
tooke
his
leaue
of
the
king
,
and
returned
to
Bourdeaux
,
whereas
he
was
receiued
with
great
ioy
.
Now
let
vs
leaue
speaking
of
Huon
,
and
speake
of
Oberon
of
the
Fayrie
.
Chap.
LXXVII
.
¶
How
king
Oberon
deuised
with
his
knights
,
in
the
Citie
of
Momur
in
the
Fayrie
,
of
the
deedes
of
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
,
and
of
that
which
should
happen
after
to
him
.
WHen
King
Oberon
was
departed
from
Bourdeaux
,
he
came
to
his
Citie
of
Momur
,
and
there
he
began
sore
to
wéep
,
Then
Gloryant
demaunded
of
him
,
why
he
made
that
sorrow
?
Gloryant
quoth
Oberon
,
it
is
for
the
vnhappy
Huon
,
he
is
alone
,
and
I
know
well
hereafter
hee
shall
be
betrayed
,
and
all
for
Escleremond
his
wife
,
for
though
that
hee
haue
ere
this
time
suffered
great
trauaile
,
and
much
trouble
and
pouerty
,
yet
I
know
surely
,
that
he
shall
suffer
more
then
euer
he
did
,
and
hée
shall
haue
no
succour
of
any
man
liuing
.
Why
Sir
,
(
quoth
Gloriant
)
how
can
that
be
?
for
Huon
is
a
great
Lord
,
and
hath
many
fréends
,
and
is
the
most
hardiest
Knight
now
liuing
,
and
hée
is
at
accord
wich
King
Charlemaine
,
therefore
he
were
a
great
Foole
that
would
make
him
any
warre
,
or
doe
him
any
displeasure
.
Well
,
(
quoth
Oberon
)
God
aid
him
in
all
his
affaires
,
for
ere
it
be
long
hée
shall
haue
much
to
doe
.
Thus
Oberon
entred
into
his
rich
Pallaice
,
and
sayde
againe
.
Ah
deare
Knight
Huon
.
I
knowe
well
you
shall
bee
betrayed
for
the
loue
of
your
Wife
,
who
is
faire
and
good
,
and
if
you
take
not
good
héede
,
you
shall
leaue
her
and
your selfe
in
great
perill
of
death
,
and
if
you
escape
the
death
,
yet
you
shall
suffer
such
paine
and
pouertie
,
that
there
is
no
Clearke
liuing
so
sage
that
can
put
it
in
writing
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Gloriant
)
mée
thinkes
this
cannot
bée
,
séeing
the
loue
that
is
now
betwéen
him
and
Charlemaine
.
Gloriant
,
(
quoth
Oberon
)
yet
I
say
againe
vnto
you
,
that
before
this
yeare
be
passed
,
Huon
shall
be
in
such
distresse
and
so
hardly
kept
,
that
if
he
had
Ten
Realmes
,
he
would
giue
them
all
to
be
out
of
that
danger
that
he
shal
be
in
.
Then
Gloriant
was
pensiue
,
and
said
.
Alas
Sir
,
for
Gods
sake
neuer
leaue
Huon
your
fréend
in
such
danger
,
but
rather
succour
him
.
Nay
surely
,
(
quoth
Oberon
)
that
will
I
not
doe
,
séeing
I
haue
promised
him
my
dignitie
and
Land
,
he
shall
not
be
aided
nor
succoured
by
me
,
for
he
shall
be
closed
in
such
a
place
,
that
I
would
not
goe
thether
for
Tenne
of
the
best
Cities
of
the
world
.
Nowe
let
vs
returne
vnto
Huon
,
being
in
his
Pallaice
at
Bourdeaux
.
Chap.
LXXVIII
.
¶
How
Huon
tooke
homage
of
his
men
,
and
chasticed
his
Rebels
,
and
of
three
Pilgrimes
,
by
whom
much
ill
fell
after
,
as
yee
shall
heare
.
AFter
that
king
Charlemaine
was
departed
from
Bourdeaux
,
&
that
Huon
was
returned
,
he
assembled
al
his
Barons
,
to
whome
hee
made
good
chéere
,
and
there
they
tooke
their
Landes
and
Fées
of
him
,
and
made
their
homage
.
Then
hée
tooke
a
Thousand
chosen
Knights
with
him
,
&
road
to
his
Lands
,
and
tooke
possession
of
Townes
and
Castles
,
and
was
obayed
in
euerie
place
:
except
of
one
named
Angelers
,
who
was
Coozen
germaine
to
Amerie
,
whom
Huon
had
slaine
before
at
Paris
,
before
the
Emperour
Charlemaine
for
the
loue
of
Charlot
.
This
Angelars
was
false
and
a
Traytour
,
and
hee
had
a
strong
Castle
within
thrée
Leagues
of
Bourdeaux
,
he
would
not
hold
of
Huon
,
nor
obay
him
though
he
was
his
Leige-man
.
When
Huon
saw
that
he
wold
not
hold
of
him
,
nor
doe
him
homage
:
he
was
sore
displeased
,
and
made
promise
,
that
if
that
he
might
get
him
perforce
,
he
would
surely
hange
him
vp
,
and
as
many
as
were
in
the
Castle
with
him
.
Then
Huon
assailed
the
Castle
,
and
they
within
defended
themselues
valiantly
,
so
that
many
were
hurt
and
slaine
on
both
parts
,
Huon
was
there
eight
daies
,
and
could
not
win
the
Castle
:
then
Huon
ordained
before
the
place
a
paire
of
Gallowes
,
and
vppon
the
ninth
day
he
made
a
fresh
assault
by
such
strength
,
that
hee
wanne
the
Castle
and
entred
perforce
.
Angelars
was
taken
and
Fortie
men
with
him
,
and
they
were
all
hanged
on
the
Gallowes
.
Then
Huon
gaue
the
Castle
vnto
one
of
his
Knightes
,
and
then
hee
departed
,
and
went
to
the
Castle
of
Blay
,
whereas
hee
was
receiued
with
great
ioy
.
And
the
faire
Escleremond
was
in
the
Pallaice
at
Bourdeaux
,
well
accompanied
with
Ladies
&
Damsels
,
and
as
they
were
deuising
together
,
there
entred
into
the
Pallaice
thrée
Pilgrimes
,
who
right
humbly
saluted
the
Ladie
Escleremond
.
Sirs
,
(
quoth
the
Lady
)
I
pray
you
shew
mee
out
of
what
Countrey
yée
are
come
?
Madame
,
(
quoth
one
of
them
)
knowe
for
troth
that
we
are
come
from
Ierusalem
,
and
haue
made
our
offering
to
the
holy
Sepulchre
,
wée
haue
suffered
much
pouertie
in
our
iourney
,
wherefore
Ladie
wee
require
you
humbly
for
the
loue
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
to
giue
vs
some
meat
.
Sirs
,
(
quoth
shée
)
you
shall
haue
ynough
,
and
then
she
commaunded
two
of
her
Knights
to
sée
that
the
Pilgrimes
should
haue
meat
and
drinke
,
and
so
they
were
set
at
the
end
of
the
Hall
,
and
a
Table
couered
for
them
,
and
thereon
bread
,
flesh
,
and
wine
,
they
were
well
serued
.
Then
the
Duchesse
Escleremond
went
to
visit
them
,
and
demaunded
where
they
were
borne
?
and
whether
they
would
goe
?
Madame
,
(
quoth
they
)
wee
bee
all
thrée
borne
at
Vyenna
,
and
thether
wee
would
returne
.
Sirs
,
God
bee
your
guide
,
(
quoth
the
Ladie
)
and
she
gaue
them
Ten
Florents
,
whereof
they
had
great
ioy
&
thanked
the
Duchesse
:
but
alas
,
that
guifte
was
ill
bestowed
,
as
you
shall
heare
héereafter
.
They
departed
&
tooke
their
way
,
and
trauailed
so
longe
,
that
vpon
a
Tuesday
they
arriued
halfe
a
League
from
Vyenna
,
and
there
they
met
Duke
Raoul
who
was
going
a
kauking
,
hée
was
a
great
and
puissant
Lord
of
Lands
and
Signiories
,
and
hardy
in
déedes
of
armes
,
great
pittie
it
was
that
he
was
such
a
Traytour
,
for
a
more
subtill
man
coulde
not
be
knowne
,
for
all
the
daies
of
his
life
he
was
euer
a
moouer
of
warre
and
strife
,
and
to
doe
treason
without
hauing
regard
either
to
kinne
or
other
,
God
confounde
him
,
for
by
him
and
his
cause
Huon
suffered
so
much
ill
,
that
it
cannot
bee
recounted
.
This
Duke
Raoul
was
to
marrie
,
thus
as
hée
was
in
the
feelds
a
hauking
,
and
twentie
Knights
with
him
,
he
met
the
said
thrée
Pilgrimes
,
and
anone
hee
knewe
them
.
Then
he
road
vnto
them
and
said
:
Sirs
,
yée
be
welcome
home
,
they
were
ioyfull
,
when
they
sawe
the
Duke
their
Lorde
salute
them
so
humbly
,
and
for
ioye
thereof
they
shewed
him
such
newes
,
that
by
the
occasion
thereof
,
twentie
Thousand
Knights
lost
after
their
liues
,
and
Raoul
himselfe
receiued
the
death
,
and
Huon
had
such
trouble
,
that
hée
had
neuer
none
such
before
,
as
you
shall
heare
héereafter
.
Then
the
Duke
said
to
the
Pilgrimes
:
Freends
,
I
pray
you
shew
mee
,
by
what
Countreys
you
haue
passed
to
come
hether
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
they
)
we
haue
passed
by
Fraunce
,
and
first
we
were
at
Bourdeaux
,
and
there
we
found
the
Duches
Escleremond
wife
to
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
,
of
whome
you
haue
hea●d
so
much
speaking
,
for
she
is
so
faire
and
so
well
fauoured
,
so
swéet
,
pleasant
and
gracious
as
can
bée
deuised
,
shée
is
Daughter
to
the
Admirall
Gaudise
,
whom
Huon
hath
slaine
and
taken
her
to
his
wife
,
great
pitie
it
is
that
Huon
should
haue
such
a
wife
,
for
she
were
méeter
to
be
wife
to
a
puissant
Kinge
,
for
whosoeuer
had
such
a
wife
to
lye
by
,
might
well
say
that
there
were
none
like
her
in
all
the
world
,
would
to
our
Lorde
God
Sir
,
that
shee
were
your
wife
.
When
the
Duke
heard
that
,
hee
chaunged
colour
,
and
greatly
coueted
the
Ladie
in
his
heart
,
so
that
he
was
striken
with
such
violent
and
burning
loue
,
that
he
had
to
the
Ladie
Escleremond
,
as
he
promised
and
sware
that
he
would
haue
her
whosoeuer
sayd
the
contrarie
,
and
said
that
he
would
slay
Huon
,
&
them
haue
Escleremond
to
his
Wife
.
Thus
Duke
Raoul
sware
the
death
of
Huon
,
&
then
hée
departed
from
the
Pilgrimes
:
ill
was
bestowed
the
almes
that
Escleremond
had
giuen
them
.
Chap.
LXXIX
.
¶
How
Duke
Raoul
of
Austrich
,
by
the
report
of
the
Pilgrims
▪
was
amourous
of
the
faire
Escleremond
,
and
of
the
Tourney
that
was
proclaimed
,
to
the
entent
to
haue
slaine
Huon
.
THus
Duke
Raoul
returned
to
the
Citie
of
Vyenna
right
pensiue
,
&
sent
for
his
priuie
counsaile
,
and
then
he
commaunded
them
to
assemble
as
many
people
as
they
could
,
bicause
he
sayd
that
he
would
goe
to
his
Vncle
the
Emperour
of
Almaine
,
to
whome
he
sent
a
secret
Messuage
,
that
hee
should
cause
a
Tourney
to
bee
proclaimed
in
some
conuenient
place
,
to
the
entent
that
the
Knights
of
Almaine
and
of
other
Countreys
should
assemble
there
.
The
false
Traytor
did
it
for
a
craft
;
to
the
entent
that
Huon
by
his
prowesse
and
hardinesse
shold
come
to
that
Tourney
.
The
Messenger
roade
foorth
vntill
he
came
to
Strasbrough
,
whereas
hee
found
the
Emperour
who
was
vncle
to
Raoull
,
for
he
was
the
Emperours
brothers
sonne
.
When
the
Emperour
heard
the
messuage
,
hee
was
ioyfull
,
and
not
a
little
pleased
to
heare
such
newes
from
his
Nephew
Duke
Raoull
,
whome
he
loued
entierly
,
and
to
doe
him
pleasure
,
he
sent
to
all
Lands
vnder
his
obeysance
,
to
all
Knights
and
Squiers
,
such
as
of
custome
were
woont
to
iust
and
tournay
,
desiring
them
to
come
at
a
day
assigned
to
the
citie
of
Mayence
,
for
there
he
would
kéepe
open
Court
.
Now
the
Emperour
knew
not
for
what
entent
his
Nephew
Raoull
had
deuised
that
tournay
:
Alas
he
did
it
but
to
find
the
place
to
slay
Huon
,
to
th
intent
to
haue
his
wife
Escleremond
.
Then
Duke
Raoull
assembled
his
Barons
,
especialle
such
as
he
had
perfect
trust
in
,
he
shewed
them
at
large
the
cause
why
he
had
assembled
all
the
people
to
goe
to
the
tournay
.
Therefore
Sirs
quoth
he
,
I
will
that
yée
sweare
to
me
the
death
of
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
,
for
I
will
that
yée
and
I
put
all
our
vttermost
to
slay
him
,
and
then
I
will
wed
his
wife
,
of
whome
I
am
so
amourous
,
that
I
cannot
sléepe
nor
take
any
rest
.
The
same
time
that
they
thus
made
promise
and
sware
the
death
of
Huon
,
there
was
among
them
a
varlet
with
Duke
Raoul
,
who
in
his
youth
had
serued
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
:
now
when
he
vnderstood
,
that
if
Huon
came
to
the
Tournay
,
there
hee
should
be
murdered
:
as
priuily
as
he
could
,
he
departed
from
Vyenna
,
and
neuer
rested
vntill
hee
came
to
the
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
,
whereas
he
found
Duke
Huon
in
his
Pallaice
with
his
Lords
,
who
had
béen
before
aduertised
,
that
there
should
be
held
a
great
Tournay
at
Mayence
in
Almaine
,
and
he
deuised
with
his
Lords
how
to
goe
thether
.
The
same
time
the
Varlet
came
thether
,
and
humbly
saluted
Duke
Huon
,
who
said
to
him
:
Friend
where
hast
thou
béen
so
long
?
Sir
quoth
the
Varlet
,
I
come
now
from
Vyenna
in
Austrich
,
where
Duke
Raoul
who
is
Lord
thereof
,
hath
proclaymed
a
Tourney
in
euery
Countrey
,
but
Sir
,
if
you
goe
thether
,
you
shall
bée
slaine
,
for
this
Tourney
is
deuised
for
none
other
entent
,
bicause
it
is
too
well
knowne
,
that
there
can
bee
no
hye
déedes
of
armes
done
in
any
place
,
but
that
you
will
bee
present
at
it
.
And
when
they
haue
slayne
you
,
then
Duke
Raoul
will
haue
the
Duchesse
your
Wife
in
mariage
:
therefore
Sir
,
(
for
Gods
sake
)
aduise
you
well
that
you
come
not
there
,
in
as
much
as
you
loue
your
life
,
for
you
cannot
escape
,
there
be
twentie
Thousand
men
that
haue
sworne
your
death
,
therefore
if
you
enter
into
the
Tourney
,
you
can
neuer
escape
the
death
,
and
I
haue
heard
Duke
Raoul
sweare
,
that
when
he
hath
slaine
you
,
hée
will
keepe
all
your
Landes
.
When
Duke
Huon
had
heard
the
Varlet
,
hee
sware
by
God
and
made
a
solemne
promise
,
that
Duke
Raoul
should
dearely
buy
his
false
treason
.
Then
the
Duchesse
Escleremond
knéeled
downe
before
Huon
and
sayd
:
Deare
Lord
,
I
desire
you
to
forbeare
your
going
thether
at
this
time
,
for
I
haue
heard
often
repeated
,
that
this
Duke
Raoull
is
puissant
and
hath
great
Lands
,
&
besides
is
Nephew
to
the
Emperour
of
Almaine
,
and
also
I
haue
heard
say
,
that
a
faller
Traytour
there
is
none
lyuing
in
this
world
.
Madame
quoth
Huon
,
I
haue
well
heard
you
,
but
by
the
Lord
that
fourmed
me
to
his
Image
,
though
I
should
loose
halfe
my
landes
,
yet
will
I
goe
to
sée
the
Traytor
,
what
,
thinketh
he
to
abash
me
with
his
threatenings
?
If
I
may
méete
him
at
the
Tournay
,
or
in
any
other
place
where
soeuer
it
be
,
though
he
had
with
him
ten
Thowsand
men
of
armes
,
and
that
I
had
alonely
but
my
swoord
in
my
hand
,
I
shall
slay
him
whatsoeuer
should
fall
thereof
,
and
let
our
Lord
God
do
with
me
as
it
shall
please
him
:
I
shall
neuer
haue
ioy
at
my
heart
till
I
haue
slaine
him
.
When
the
Duchesse
heard
Huon
how
he
would
doe
none
otherwise
,
and
that
shée
could
not
let
him
of
his
enterprize
,
she
was
sorrowfull
and
said
.
Sir
,
séeing
it
is
your
pleasure
,
reason
it
is
that
I
must
be
content
,
but
yet
Sir
I
desire
you
to
take
with
you
x.
M.
men
well
armed
,
to
th
intent
that
ye
be
not
found
vnprouided
:
so
that
if
ye
be
assayled
,
yet
yée
may
be
of
sufficient
puissance
to
resist
your
enemies
,
and
that
it
will
please
you
to
suffer
me
to
goe
with
you
,
and
I
will
he
armed
with
my
shéeld
and
swoord
by
my
side
,
and
if
I
may
méete
Duke
Raoull
,
I
shall
giue
him
such
a
buffet
,
that
I
shall
strike
him
from
his
horse
,
for
I
am
so
displeased
with
him
,
that
there
is
no
ioynt
in
me
but
in
trembleth
for
anger
,
and
I
shall
neuer
haue
ioy
at
my
heart
till
I
be
reuenged
of
him
.
When
Huon
heard
the
Duchesse
his
wife
,
he
was
well
comforted
,
and
began
to
laugh
and
said
.
Faire
Ladie
,
I
giue
you
great
thankes
for
your
wordes
,
but
yee
are
too
farre
gone
with
child
to
ride
armed
,
it
is
a
vij
.
moneths
past
since
yée
were
first
with
child
,
then
Huon
made
to
be
proclaimed
in
all
his
lands
,
that
euery
man
should
be
readie
to
goe
with
him
to
the
Tourney
at
Mayence
.
The
Dukes
entent
was
anon
knowen
throughout
all
the
countrie
,
so
that
it
being
spread
abroad
,
the
brute
therof
came
to
the
hearing
of
the
Duke
Raoull
,
and
when
he
heard
that
Huon
would
come
to
the
Tournay
hee
was
not
a
little
ioyfull
thereof
,
then
hee
sware
he
would
go
and
sée
Escleremond
in
the
guise
of
a
Pylgrime
,
and
then
hee
putte
on
a
beggers
garment
,
and
tooke
a
staffe
and
a
wallet
,
hée
shewed
his
intent
to
them
of
his
priuie
Councell
,
they
would
haue
stopped
his
going
,
but
they
could
not
.
Thus
he
apparelled
himselfe
like
a
beggar
,
and
with
an
hearbe
rubbed
on
his
face
and
handes
,
that
such
as
had
not
séene
him
otherwise
apparelled
,
could
not
haue
knowne
him
,
hée
was
so
foule
and
blacke
,
then
he
desired
his
men
to
kéepe
secret
his
enterprise
.
Then
hee
departed
from
Vyenna
,
and
neuer
rested
till
hee
came
to
the
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
,
and
so
went
vnto
the
Pallayce
,
where
hée
founde
Huon
amongst
his
Barons
making
great
chéere
and
feast
,
for
vnto
him
were
come
diuers
Lords
and
Knights
,
deuising
of
the
Tourney
that
should
be
holden
at
Mayence
.
Thus
Raoull
came
before
Huon
,
and
desired
him
for
the
honor
of
our
Lord
God
to
giue
him
some
meat
and
almes
.
Friend
quoth
Huon
,
thou
shalt
haue
inough
,
but
I
pray
thée
tell
me
from
whence
thou
commest
,
and
whether
thou
wilt
go
,
and
of
what
countrie
thou
art
.
Sir
quoth
Raoull
,
I
was
borne
in
the
countrey
of
Berry
,
but
it
is
xx
.
yeres
past
since
I
was
there
,
when
I
departed
thence
I
was
but
yong
,
for
if
I
saw
my
father
or
mother
now
before
me
I
should
not
know
them
,
&
Sir
I
came
from
beyond
the
Sea
,
wheras
I
haue
been
prisoner
among
the
Sarazins
,
the
space
of
14.
yéeres
in
a
strong
Castle
,
where
I
haue
suffered
much
disease
of
hunger
and
cold
,
and
at
the
last
I
escaped
,
by
reason
of
a
yong
man
,
to
whome
I
promised
that
if
hée
could
bring
mee
to
Acre
in
sauegard
,
that
I
would
then
giue
him
twentie
Duckets
of
gold
,
the
yong
man
was
couetous
to
haue
the
money
,
and
founde
the
meanes
that
hee
brought
mee
to
Acre
,
whereas
I
founde
a
kinsman
of
mine
,
who
payed
the
yonge
man
the
money
the
which
I
had
promised
vnto
him
,
and
also
hee
gaue
me
fifteene
Ducates
,
the
which
I
haue
spent
with
comming
hether
.
Fréend
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
pray
vnto
God
to
ayd
thée
,
for
if
thou
wert
not
so
ill
apparelled
,
thou
shouldest
séeme
a
man
of
a
high
lineage
,
for
it
séemeth
to
me
if
thou
wert
well
armed
&
weaponed
,
and
were
in
some
businesse
,
thou
wert
like
ynough
to
be
feared
.
Chap.
LXXX
.
¶
Howe
after
that
Duke
Raoul
had
beene
at
Bourdeaux
in
the
guise
of
a
Pilgrime
to
see
the
faire
Ladie
Escleremond
,
he
returned
againe
to
Vyenna
.
AFter
that
Huon
hadde
long
deuised
with
Raoul
,
hée
washed
&
sat
downe
to
diner
and
the
Duchesse
his
wife
by
him
,
then
Huon
commaunded
that
at
the
end
of
the
Table
right
before
his
Table
,
Raoul
the
Pilgrime
should
bee
set
,
and
there
hee
was
well
serued
:
but
Raoul
had
litle
care
either
of
meat
or
drinke
,
for
his
thought
was
of
another
matter
whereupon
he
sore
studied
,
for
before
him
he
saw
the
noble
Duchesse
Escleremond
,
of
whom
he
was
so
amourous
,
that
he
could
not
withdraw
his
eies
from
her
,
for
the
more
he
beheld
her
,
the
more
hee
was
embraced
with
her
loue
,
he
thought
he
neuer
sawe
before
so
faire
a
Ladie
in
all
his
life
,
so
that
for
the
great
beautie
that
was
in
her
,
hée
changed
often
times
his
colour
,
but
it
could
not
bee
perceiued
,
bicause
he
was
so
blacke
and
foule
with
rubbing
of
certaine
hearbes
,
and
he
sayd
within
himselfe
,
that
whosoeuer
had
such
a
Ladie
to
his
Wife
,
might
well
make
auant
to
be
the
happiest
man
of
the
world
,
euen
hee
that
might
but
haue
his
pastime
with
so
faire
a
Ladie
,
&
sw●●re
by
the
Lorde
that
fourmed
him
,
though
he
should
bée
damned
in
hell
for
euer
,
he
would
slay
Huon
and
haue
his
Wife
in
mariage
,
and
all
Huons
Lands
to
be
his
for
euer
.
Alas
that
it
had
not
pleased
our
Lord
God
,
that
at
this
houre
Huon
might
haue
knowne
the
treason
of
Raoull
,
hee
shoulde
then
haue
bought
it
full
dearely
.
When
the
Traytour
had
eaten
and
made
good
théere
,
Huon
gaue
him
a
Gowne
,
shirt
,
hose
and
shooes
,
and
monney
for
his
dispence
,
Raoul
tooke
it
,
he
durst
not
refuse
it
but
thanked
Huon
,
and
so
tooke
his
leaue
and
departed
,
hee
durst
no
longer
tarie
for
feare
of
knowledge
,
and
assoone
as
hée
could
he
departed
out
of
the
Towne
:
of
his
iourneys
I
will
make
no
long
rehearsall
,
but
he
laboured
so
long
that
he
arriued
at
Vyenna
,
then
he
went
to
his
Pallaice
,
whereas
he
was
well
receiued
of
his
Lords
,
and
they
laughed
when
they
saw
him
in
that
apparell
.
Then
within
a
while
after
hee
made
him
readie
,
and
his
men
who
were
a
great
number
,
and
so
departed
from
Vyenna
,
and
tooke
the
way
to
Mayence
.
When
his
Vncle
the
Emperour
of
Almayne
was
aduertised
of
his
comming
,
he
went
and
met
him
without
the
Towne
to
doe
him
the
more
honour
,
and
when
he
saw
him
,
he
was
ioyfull
and
kissed
him
,
and
said
:
Faire
Nephew
,
I
am
glad
of
your
comming
,
I
haue
long
desired
to
sée
you
.
The
good
Emperour
knew
nothing
of
the
treason
,
that
his
Nephew
had
purchaced
against
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
,
for
if
he
had
knowne
it
,
to
haue
dyed
in
the
quarrell
,
he
would
neuer
haue
consented
to
that
treason
.
Thus
hand
in
hand
the
Emperour
and
his
Nephew
Raoul
entred
with
great
ioy
into
the
City
of
Mayence
,
wheras
they
were
highly
receiued
,
great
ioy
was
made
at
their
comming
,
much
people
were
in
the
Towne
come
thether
to
Iust
and
Tournay
,
and
many
other
to
behould
the
Tryumph
.
Now
let
vs
speake
of
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
.
Chap.
LXXXI
.
¶
How
Duke
Huon
tooke
leaue
of
the
Duchesse
his
Wife
,
and
how
he
arriued
at
Mayence
,
and
went
to
the
Pallaice
.
WHen
Huon
sawe
his
time
to
depart
from
Bourdeaux
,
to
goe
to
the
Tourney
at
Mayence
,
he
made
readie
his
traine
,
and
tooke
with
him
tenne
Thousand
men
of
armes
for
the
guard
of
his
person
,
of
the
best
horsemen
in
all
his
Countrey
:
then
he
tooke
his
leaue
of
the
faire
Escleremond
his
Wife
,
who
began
sore
to
weepe
when
she
saw
his
departure
,
right
swéetly
they
kissed
together
at
their
departing
.
Then
he
tooke
his
Horse
,
and
hee
and
his
companie
departed
from
Bourdeaux
,
and
rested
not
vntill
he
came
to
Coleyne
on
the
Rheine
,
there
hee
taried
two
dayes
to
refresh
him
,
and
vpon
the
third
day
he
armed
himselfe
,
and
called
his
companie
before
him
and
said
:
Sirs
,
I
will
take
my
leaue
of
you
all
,
for
none
of
you
shall
goe
with
me
,
be
nothing
abashed
,
for
hée
that
alwayes
hath
saued
mee
out
of
all
perils
,
will
not
forsake
mee
at
this
time
.
When
his
men
heard
him
,
they
had
great
maruaile
that
he
would
take
his
Voyage
alone
,
and
hee
saide
vnto
them
.
Sirs
,
haue
no
doubt
of
me
,
for
I
shall
not
die
vntill
mine
houre
be
come
.
They
of
Coleyne
enquired
nothing
of
their
estate
,
for
as
then
there
was
no
warre
,
and
they
beléeued
that
they
would
goe
to
the
Tourney
.
When
his
Lords
saw
that
he
would
thus
depart
,
they
were
sorrie
that
he
would
goe
to
the
Tourney
alone
,
and
said
one
to
another
,
we
feare
greatly
that
he
shall
neuer
returne
againe
,
&
wee
shall
neuer
haue
such
another
Maister
againe
.
Sirs
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
you
shall
not
need
to
take
any
sorrow
for
mée
:
for
certainly
I
knowe
well
,
if
any
perilous
businesse
should
come
to
mee
,
that
I
should
be
aided
by
King
Oberon
:
but
he
needed
not
to
haue
said
so
,
for
when
Kinge
Oberon
departed
from
him
,
hee
had
him
not
to
trust
vpon
any
ayd
from
him
,
and
therefore
Huon
was
a
foole
and
ill
aduised
to
trust
thereon
,
or
to
vndertake
so
perilous
an
Enterprize
as
he
did
,
wherby
he
was
in
great
perill
of
death
,
as
yee
shall
heare
héereafter
.
When
Huon
was
readie
,
he
leapt
vpon
his
horse
without
any
stirrop
,
cleane
armed
as
he
was
,
and
after
stretched
him
so
in
his
stirrops
,
that
the
leathers
strained
out
thrée
fingers
,
he
was
a
puissant
Knight
armed
or
vnarmed
,
and
greatly
to
be
feared
,
hee
tooke
leaue
of
his
men
,
and
left
them
wéeping
in
that
Citie
of
Coleyn
.
Then
hee
road
towards
the
Citie
of
Mayence
,
and
so
long
he
road
that
he
had
a
sight
of
the
Citie
,
and
then
he
saw
about
in
the
meadow
many
Tents
and
rich
Pauilions
,
pitcht
vp
with
pummels
of
fine
gould
shining
against
the
Sunne
.
Huon
behelde
them
well
,
and
so
passed
foorth
and
entred
into
the
Citie
,
whereas
he
saw
euerie
stréet
full
of
Knights
and
Squiers
,
abiding
there
vntill
the
day
of
the
Tourney
.
Huon
passed
foorth
vntill
he
came
to
the
Pallaice
,
whereas
hee
founde
the
Emperour
and
his
Nephewe
Raoul
,
whom
Huon
loued
but
little
,
as
he
shewed
well
shortly
after
as
yée
shall
heare
.
When
Huon
was
come
before
the
Pallaice
,
hee
sawe
the
Emperour
and
Raoul
his
Nephew
going
vp
the
staires
:
then
Huon
met
with
a
great
Almayne
,
and
said
to
him
.
Fréend
,
I
pray
thée
shew
mée
what
be
yonder
two
Princes
that
goe
vp
the
staires
,
and
that
so
much
honor
is
done
to
them
?
Sir
,
(
quoth
he
)
the
first
is
the
Emperour
,
and
he
that
followeth
is
his
Nephew
Duke
Raoul
,
he
was
Sonne
to
the
Emperours
Brother
,
the
Tourney
that
shal
be
made
,
is
done
for
the
loue
of
him
,
&
at
his
request
,
and
after
the
Tourney
,
he
thinketh
to
marrie
a
great
Ladie
,
whose
name
shall
not
bee
knowne
till
the
Tourney
be
done
.
When
Huon
heard
that
,
hee
blushed
in
the
face
for
the
great
yre
that
he
was
in
,
for
he
knew
well
,
that
Raoul
(
if
he
could
find
the
means
)
would
haue
from
him
his
Wife
the
faire
Escleremond
:
but
he
promised
in
his
mind
,
that
first
hee
should
dearely
buy
her
.
Fréend
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
desire
you
to
do
so
much
for
me
,
as
to
hold
my
horse
vntill
I
returne
againe
out
of
the
Hall
,
and
that
I
haue
spoken
with
the
Emperor
and
with
his
Lords
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
Squier
)
with
a
good
will
I
shall
héere
hold
your
horse
vntil
you
come
.
Nowe
God
ayd
Huon
,
for
ere
he
might
returne
againe
,
he
was
in
great
perill
of
death
,
as
ye
shall
heare
.
Chap.
LXXXII
.
¶
How
Huon
slew
Duke
Raoul
in
the
presence
of
the
Emperor
,
sitting
at
his
Table
,
and
of
the
maruailes
that
hee
did
:
And
how
in
the
chace
that
was
made
after
him
,
he
strake
downe
the
Emperour
,
and
wanne
his
good
horse
.
HVon
who
was
ful
of
ire
and
displeasure
,
went
vp
into
the
Pallaice
,
and
came
into
the
Hall
,
whereas
hée
found
many
people
,
there
was
the
Emperour
,
who
had
newly
washed
his
handes
,
and
was
set
at
the
Table
.
Huon
pressed
foorth
before
the
Table
with
his
Sword
in
his
hand
,
and
said
.
Noble
Emperour
,
I
coniure
thée
by
the
great
vertue
diuine
,
&
by
your
hopefull
part
of
Paradice
,
or
that
your
Soule
is
to
be
damned
,
if
case
be
that
you
say
not
the
troth
,
and
giue
true
iudgment
without
falshood
,
nor
to
spare
to
say
the
troth
for
no
man
liuing
,
although
he
be
your
néerest
Parent
.
Fréend
,
(
quoth
the
Emperour
)
say
your
pleasure
,
and
I
shall
answere
you
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
if
you
haue
wedded
a
Ladie
,
&
loue
her
dearely
,
and
that
she
be
faire
,
good
,
swéete
,
and
sage
,
and
repleat
with
all
good
vertues
,
and
that
you
know
surely
,
that
she
loueth
you
entirely
,
as
a
good
true
wife
ought
to
loue
her
Lord
and
Husband
,
and
then
a
Traitour
priuily
to
purchase
your
death
for
loue
of
your
Wife
,
and
if
by
aduenture
after●ward
you
find
him
in
the
féeld
,
or
in
town
,
meadow
or
wood
,
in
Pallaice
or
in
Hall
,
and
that
you
might
accomplish
your
thought
and
your
desire
,
against
the
same
Traitour
who
did
purchace
the
said
treason
against
you
:
I
demaund
then
of
you
,
if
you
would
slay
him
or
not
?
Fréend
,
(
quoth
the
Emperour
)
you
haue
coniured
me
,
and
I
shall
answeare
you
to
the
troth
.
Not
for
the
value
of
ten
Cities
I
will
not
lye
,
therefore
know
for
troth
,
if
I
hadde
a
Wife
such
a
one
as
you
speake
of
,
adorned
with
such
faire
vertues
,
and
whereof
there
bee
many
such
:
Howbeit
,
if
I
had
such
a
one
as
you
recite
,
and
that
I
knew
surely
that
she
loued
me
entirely
,
then
if
I
kn●w
any
man
liuing
that
wold
purchase
me
such
a
treason
,
although
he
were
my
neere
Parent
,
if
I
might
find
him
in
what
place
so
euer
it
were
,
and
though
I
should
be
slain
in
the
quarrel
,
there
should
neither
be
Church
nor
Aulter
that
should
saue
his
life
,
but
that
with
my
two
hands
I
should
slay
him
:
and
also
my
heart
should
serue
me
further
,
that
after
I
had
slaine
him
,
I
would
draw
out
his
heart
out
of
his
bodie
,
and
eat
it
for
despite
.
When
Huon
heard
the
Emperour
,
he
sayd
:
Oh
right
noble
and
vertuous
Emperour
,
iust
and
true
iudgement
you
haue
giuen
,
the
which
I
repeale
not
,
but
I
shall
shewe
you
what
hath
mooued
me
to
demaund
of
you
this
iudgement
,
if
such
a
case
should
haue
fallen
vnto
you
.
And
Sir
,
to
the
entent
that
you
shall
know
the
troth
what
hath
mooued
me
thus
to
doe
,
you
may
sée
héere
before
you
he
that
would
do
in
like
case
against
me
,
which
is
your
Nephew
Raoull
,
who
hath
purchaced
my
death
like
a
cruell
and
a
false
Traytor
,
to
the
entent
to
haue
Escrelemond
my
Wife
and
all
mine
heritages
:
the
iudgement
that
you
haue
giuen
is
iust
and
true
,
you
shall
neuer
bee
blamed
in
any
Court
,
but
you
shall
therein
bee
named
a
noble
Prince
,
and
therefore
Sir
,
hauing
found
him
so
néere
me
,
that
purchaceth
for
my
death
and
shame
,
I
should
neuer
be
worthy
to
appeare
in
any
Princes
court
,
without
I
were
reuenged
of
him
,
and
I
had
rather
die
then
to
forbeare
him
any
longer
.
Therewith
he
drew
his
Sword
,
and
when
Raoul
saw
the
clearenesse
of
the
Sword
,
he
was
affraid
bicause
he
was
vnarmed
:
howbeit
,
he
thought
that
Huon
would
not
haue
béen
so
hardy
,
as
to
doe
him
any
hurt
in
the
presence
of
his
Vncle
the
Emperour
:
but
when
hee
saw
that
Huon
did
lift
vp
his
Sword
to
strike
him
,
he
was
in
great
feare
,
&
fled
to
the
Emperor
to
saue
his
life
,
but
Huon
perceiued
him
so
quickly
,
that
he
strake
him
with
a
reuerse
stroke
in
such
wise
,
that
he
strake
off
his
head
from
his
shoulders
,
and
the
bodie
fell
downe
before
the
Emperour
,
&
the
head
fell
vpon
the
Table
in
the
dish
before
the
Emperour
,
whereof
he
had
great
dolor
.
God
giue
me
good
lucke
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
this
Traitour
shall
neuer
be
amourous
of
my
wife
,
for
now
I
am
sure
inough
of
him
.
The
Emperour
who
sat
the
Table
,
had
great
sorow
at
his
heart
when
he
saw
his
Nephew
dead
before
him
,
then
he
cried
aloud
and
said
.
Sirs
yée
my
Barons
,
looke
that
this
Knight
escape
you
not
,
I
will
neuer
eat
nor
drinke
vntill
I
sée
him
hanged
,
I
should
haue
great
sorrow
at
my
heart
if
he
should
escape
.
Huon
vnderstood
him
well
,
and
feared
him
but
litle
,
but
with
his
sword
he
layd
on
round
about
him
,
and
strake
off
armes
,
handes
,
and
legs
,
so
that
there
was
none
so
hardy
that
durst
approch
néere
to
him
,
he
slew
so
many
that
it
was
fearefull
to
behold
him
,
within
a
short
space
hee
had
slaine
moe
then
eight
and
Twentie
,
and
the
Emperour
was
in
such
feare
,
that
hee
wiste
not
howe
to
saue
himselfe
,
for
the
great
maruailes
that
he
saw
Huon
do
,
he
doubted
bicause
he
was
vnarmed
,
and
Huon
cried
and
saide
:
Traytours
I
doubt
you
nothing
.
Then
on
all
parts
Almaines
and
Bauiers
assailed
Huon
,
but
hee
defended
himselfe
by
such
force
and
puissance
,
that
by
the
murder
that
he
made
,
the
bloud
ranne
vpon
the
pauement
like
a
Riuer
.
Huon
might
haue
tarried
too
long
,
for
the
Emperour
and
his
men
went
and
armed
them
,
&
Huon
who
saw
well
,
that
hée
could
not
long
endure
without
great
perill
of
death
,
striking
with
his
sword
round
about
him
,
he
withdrew
backe
downe
the
staires
of
the
Pallaice
,
and
none
durst
approach
neere
him
,
bicause
they
were
vnarmed
and
for
feare
of
him
.
Huon
by
his
hie
prowesse
,
for
all
his
enimies
,
came
vnto
his
horse
and
mounted
vpon
him
,
and
so
yssued
out
,
and
there
was
a
Knight
called
Galeram
,
who
was
coozen
Germaine
to
Duke
Raoul
,
and
he
was
cleane
armed
and
mounted
on
a
good
horse
,
and
hee
followed
Huon
and
said
:
Abide
Villaine
,
thou
haste
slayne
Duke
Raoul
my
Coozen
,
without
thou
returne
vnto
mée
,
I
shall
strike
thee
behind
.
When
Huon
heard
him
,
hée
sware
he
had
rather
die
then
to
refuse
to
turne
vnto
him
,
then
hee
turned
,
and
they
couched
their
Speares
,
and
they
met
so
fiercely
together
,
that
they
gaue
each
other
maruailous
great
stroakes
,
Galerames
Speare
brake
all
to
peeces
,
and
Huon
who
had
employed
all
his
force
and
vertue
,
strake
Galeram
vppon
the
Sheeld
with
his
Speare
,
the
which
was
bigge
and
strong
,
so
that
Galeram
fell
out
of
his
Saddle
so
rudely
,
that
in
the
fall
hée
brake
his
necke
,
and
so
lay
dead
vppon
the
earth
,
and
Huon
who
thought
hee
had
not
béen
dead
,
returned
againe
to
him
,
but
when
he
saw
that
he
stirred
not
,
he
departed
thence
:
but
hée
taried
verie
long
,
for
he
saw
well
hee
was
closed
in
round
about
,
&
saw
well
without
God
had
pitie
of
him
,
hee
was
not
like
to
scape
without
death
or
taken
Prisoner
.
They
cast
at
him
Darts
and
Swords
,
and
one
with
a
sharpe
Swoord
came
vnto
him
and
gaue
him
a
great
stroake
,
but
his
good
Armour
saued
his
life
,
for
all
the
stroakes
that
hée
had
receiued
,
he
neuer
remooued
out
of
his
Saddle
.
When
Huon
saw
in
what
danger
hee
was
,
he
called
vpon
the
Lord
God
humbly
,
praying
him
to
deliuer
him
out
of
that
perill
,
with
his
sword
he
did
maruailes
,
hee
slew
and
claue
heads
to
the
braine
,
that
hee
séemed
rather
a
Spirit
of
hell
then
a
man
,
for
he
that
had
seene
him
,
would
haue
sayde
that
he
had
beene
no
morta●l
man
.
Hee
saw
passe
by
him
a
Knight
of
Almayne
,
called
Sir
Hans
Sperguer
,
as
he
passed
by
,
Huon
gaue
him
such
a
stroke
that
hee
claue
him
to
the
gyrdle
:
whereof
the
Almaynes
were
so
abashed
,
that
none
durst
approach
néere
to
him
,
they
feared
him
sore
.
Alas
that
his
men
at
Coleyne
had
not
knowne
what
case
he
was
in
,
they
were
so
farre
off
.
Huon
who
fared
like
a
wilde
bore
,
he
layd
on
round
about
him
,
so
that
his
sword
was
all
bloudy
,
of
the
men
that
hee
had
slaine
and
maimed
.
They
cast
darts
at
him
so
,
that
at
last
his
horse
was
slaine
vnder
him
,
wherof
he
was
sorrowfull
:
howbeit
like
a
couragious
Knight
,
with
his
sword
still
fought
valiantly
with
his
enemies
,
and
he
saw
where
the
Earle
of
Seyne
came
to
him
,
to
haue
striken
him
with
his
sword
,
but
Huon
met
him
so
hastily
,
that
hee
had
no
leysure
to
strike
him
,
and
Huon
gaue
him
such
a
stroke
,
that
his
helmet
could
not
saue
his
life
,
for
Huons
sword
entred
into
his
braine
,
and
so
he
fell
downe
dead
among
the
horse
féete
.
Huon
who
was
quicke
and
expert
,
tooke
the
dead
knights
horse
,
and
leapt
vppon
him
,
and
when
he
saw
that
he
was
new
horsed
againe
,
he
was
ioyfull
,
and
then
hee
was
able
to
depart
in
despight
of
his
enemies
:
but
the
Emperour
who
had
great
sorrow
at
his
heart
for
the
death
of
his
nephew
Raoull
,
made
great
haste
after
Huon
with
ten
thousand
men
with
him
,
and
so
came
from
Mayens
all
on
the
spurre
,
desiring
to
ouertake
Huon
,
and
so
rode
on
before
his
men
,
for
his
horse
was
so
good
,
that
hee
would
runne
as
fast
as
a
byrde
could
flie
,
in
all
the
world
there
was
no
horse
like
him
.
The
Emperour
on
this
horse
followed
Huon
,
and
as
he
rode
,
hee
saw
all
the
way
dead
men
lie
that
Huon
had
slaine
,
he
spurred
his
horse
,
that
anon
he
ouertooke
Huon
,
and
sayd
.
Thou
Traytour
,
turne
thy
shéeld
towards
me
,
or
else
my
Speare
shall
goe
through
thy
bodie
:
for
the
sorrowe
that
lyeth
at
my
heart
,
for
loue
of
my
Nephew
whome
thou
hast
slaine
,
constrayneth
me
to
make
hast
to
be
reuenged
of
thée
,
nor
I
shall
neuer
haue
ioy
at
my
heart
vntill
I
haue
slaine
thée
,
much
it
greeueth
mee
that
I
am
constrayned
to
slay
thee
with
my
Speare
,
for
I
had
rather
hang
thée
.
When
Huon
heard
the
Emperour
who
was
so
néere
him
,
&
saw
how
he
was
mounted
on
so
good
a
horse
,
he
called
vpon
our
Lord
God
,
&
desired
him
of
his
grace
to
ayd
him
to
conquere
that
horse
,
and
when
he
saw
that
the
Emperour
was
farre
before
his
men
,
he
turned
his
horse
head
towards
the
Emperour
,
and
couched
his
speare
,
and
the
Emperour
came
against
him
like
the
tempest
,
and
they
mette
together
so
rudely
,
that
their
speares
were
pearced
,
so
that
the
Emperours
speare
brake
all
to
shiuers
,
and
Huons
speare
was
so
rude
&
strong
,
that
he
strake
the
Emperour
with
such
puissance
,
that
hee
was
striken
from
his
horse
to
the
earth
sore
astonied
,
so
that
he
wist
not
where
he
was
,
and
Huon
who
had
great
desire
to
haue
the
Emperours
horse
,
alighted
quickly
from
his
owne
horse
,
and
tooke
the
Emperours
horse
and
mounted
on
him
,
and
was
thereof
right
ioyous
,
then
he
sayd
to
himselfe
,
that
hee
doubted
not
them
all
,
he
strake
the
good
horse
with
his
spurres
,
and
found
him
quicke
and
light
vnder
him
.
There
he
left
the
Emperour
lying
on
the
earth
,
who
was
not
a
little
content
that
he
was
so
soone
succoured
,
for
if
the
Almaines
had
not
quickly
come
,
Huon
had
slaine
him
,
but
when
the
Almaynes
came
to
their
Lord
,
and
found
him
lying
on
the
earth
,
they
beléeued
verily
he
had
beene
dead
they
beganne
to
make
great
sorrow
,
and
the
Emperour
who
was
come
againe
to
himselfe
sayd
.
Syrs
,
thanked
be
God
I
féel●
no
hurt
,
but
I
may
well
ride
,
but
I
haue
great
sorrow
at
my
heart
,
that
Huon
hath
thus
ledde
away
my
good
horse
,
and
is
escaped
away
,
and
also
hath
slaine
my
two
nephewes
:
but
Sirs
I
counsell
you
that
none
follow
him
,
for
it
shall
be
but
a
lost
time
,
for
the
good
horse
that
is
vnder
him
and
he
that
is
on
him
is
so
valiant
in
armes
,
that
he
is
greatly
to
be
doubted
,
therefore
I
counsell
let
vs
returne
backe
again
,
for
we
may
loose
more
then
wee
shall
winne
,
but
by
the
grace
of
God
,
ere
it
be
thrée
moneths
past
,
I
shall
assemble
such
a
number
of
men
,
that
the
vallies
and
mountaines
shall
bee
full
of
men
,
then
I
will
goe
to
the
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
,
and
will
not
depart
thence
till
I
haue
woonne
it
,
and
if
I
may
get
Huon
,
I
shall
make
him
die
of
an
euill
death
,
and
shall
take
and
wast
all
his
lands
.
Chap.
LXXXIII
.
¶
How
Huon
after
that
he
was
mounted
vpon
the
Emperours
good
horse
,
he
arriued
at
Coleyn
,
where
he
found
his
men
,
and
howe
hee
departed
thence
:
And
of
the
Emperour
who
laye
enambushed
in
a
wood
,
abiding
there
to
haue
slaine
Huon
.
THus
as
yee
haue
heard
Huon
departed
with
the
Emperors
good
horse
,
and
left
the
Emperour
lying
on
the
earth
,
who
commaunded
his
Barons
to
returne
backe
,
and
not
to
follow
Huon
any
further
.
Therewith
there
came
to
the
Emperour
a
Knight
called
Godun
,
he
was
borne
at
Norembridge
,
and
he
sayd
.
Sir
,
if
you
will
beléeue
me
,
and
doe
after
my
councell
,
you
shall
doe
otherwise
,
you
shall
returne
to
Mayence
this
night
,
and
ordaine
foure
Thousand
of
such
men
as
you
haue
heere
,
and
send
them
within
two
Leagues
of
Coleyne
on
the
hye
way
into
Fraunce
,
and
there
you
shall
find
a
little
wood
,
and
there
let
them
lye
enambushed
till
Huon
passe
by
them
,
for
I
know
well
he
will
goe
straight
to
Coleyne
this
night
,
&
lodge
in
a
French-mans
house
that
dwelleth
there
,
and
in
the
morning
surely
he
will
depart
thence
,
and
so
passe
by
the
said
ambushment
,
so
that
it
shall
not
be
possible
to
saue
himselfe
alone
,
but
either
he
shall
be
slaine
or
taken
.
When
the
Emperour
heard
Godun
,
he
said
:
Sir
,
you
haue
giuen
me
good
counsaile
,
and
this
is
likely
to
be
done
,
but
it
were
conuenient
to
send
more
then
foure
Thousand
,
for
the
great
desire
that
I
haue
to
get
him
into
my
hands
,
constraineth
me
to
cause
him
to
bee
taken
,
to
the
entent
to
be
reuenged
of
him
:
therefore
I
would
goe
my selfe
,
and
take
with
mée
ten
Thousand
men
,
and
shall
go
and
ly
in
the
place
that
you
haue
appointed
,
for
I
shall
neuer
haue
perfect
ioy
at
my
heart
as
long
as
Huon
is
aliue
,
for
he
hath
caused
much
sorrow
at
my
heart
,
for
the
death
of
my
two
Nephewes
whom
so
pitiously
hee
hath
slaine
,
let
vs
take
our
way
about
twoo
Leagues
beside
Coleyne
,
néerer
wee
will
not
approach
,
to
the
entent
that
our
comming
bée
not
knowne
.
Then
hee
chose
out
ten
Thousand
of
the
most
valiantest
men
in
his
companie
,
and
the
rest
he
sent
backe
to
Mayence
.
Thus
the
Emperour
road
foorth
,
and
road
so
long
that
day
and
night
,
that
an
houre
before
it
was
day
he
came
to
the
sayd
wood
,
and
there
layd
his
ambush
.
And
Huon
rode
so
,
after
he
was
departed
from
the
Emperor
,
that
late
in
the
Euening
he
came
to
Coleyne
,
whereas
hee
was
receiued
of
his
men
with
great
ioy
,
then
Gerames
said
.
Sir
,
I
require
you
shew
vs
of
your
aduentures
,
then
Huon
shewed
them
euerie
thing
,
and
the
manner
how
he
had
slaine
Duke
Raoul
,
and
how
hee
departed
from
Mayence
,
and
how
he
was
pursued
,
and
howe
hee
wanne
the
Emperours
good
horse
:
whereat
Gerames
and
all
the
other
had
great
ioy
,
and
thanked
God
of
his
faire
aduenture
,
and
hadde
great
maruaile
howe
hee
escaped
:
but
they
knewe
nothinge
what
the
Emperour
was
about
to
doe
,
nor
that
hee
was
in
the
woode
abydinge
there
for
Huon
.
That
night
Huon
and
his
companie
were
at
Coleyne
making
good
chéere
,
and
the
next
morning
they
heard
seruice
,
then
they
mounted
on
their
horses
&
issued
out
of
the
towne
,
they
were
to
the
number
of
thurteene
Thousand
hardy
fighting
men
,
and
when
they
were
out
in
the
feelds
,
Huon
like
a
good
man
of
warre
said
.
Sirs
,
I
desire
you
let
vs
keepe
together
,
and
ride
like
men
of
warre
,
to
the
entent
that
we
be
not
suddainly
taken
,
and
so
they
did
:
the
day
was
faire
and
cleare
,
they
might
well
be
perceiued
a
farre
off
,
as
they
were
by
the
Emperour
of
Almaine
,
who
lay
enambushed
for
Huon
,
the
Emperour
espied
them
firste
,
and
sayde
to
his
companie
.
Sirs
,
yonder
a
farre
off
I
sée
many
people
comming
towarde
vs
,
they
séeme
vnto
mée
men
well
expert
in
armes
,
neuer
beléeue
me
but
they
be
Frenchmen
,
and
he
that
is
their
Captaine
is
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
,
he
is
not
come
hether
like
a
small
Personage
,
but
he
is
highly
accompanied
like
a
great
and
mightie
Prince
:
I
sée
well
he
is
valiant
by
that
he
hath
done
,
hee
is
so
noble
&
hardy
that
none
may
be
compared
to
him
,
you
haue
well
séene
,
howe
that
hee
all
alone
came
into
my
Pallaice
,
and
there
slewe
my
Nephew
Duke
Raoul
,
wherewith
my
heart
is
in
great
displeasure
,
hee
is
greatly
to
bee
doubted
,
for
without
God
helpe
vs
,
wee
shall
haue
ynough
to
doe
with
him
,
would
to
God
that
hee
and
I
were
at
accordment
and
agréed
,
for
he
is
so
noble
and
so
valiant
that
he
feareth
no
man
.
You
haue
well
séen
since
he
departed
from
Mayence
,
he
hath
slaine
more
then
fortie
of
my
men
,
and
hath
borne
me
to
the
earth
,
and
he
hath
taken
from
me
my
good
horse
,
whereby
he
may
be
wel
assured
,
that
there
is
no
man
shall
take
him
if
he
be
vppon
his
backe
:
howbeit
we
must
set
vpon
him
,
for
my
heart
shall
neuer
be
in
ease
as
long
as
he
liueth
:
therefore
Sirs
,
I
desire
you
euerie
man
,
this
day
shew
the
loue
that
you
beare
vnto
me
,
and
the
sauegard
of
your
liues
,
for
to
fly
away
auaileth
not
:
therefore
Sirs
,
set
on
together
,
and
doe
so
that
wee
may
haue
the
first
aduantage
.
Chap.
LXXXIIII
.
¶
Of
the
great
Battaile
within
two
Leagues
of
Coleyn
,
between
the
Emperor
of
Almaine
and
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
,
and
of
the
Truce
that
was
taken
betweene
them
.
HVon
who
roade
before
his
Barons
deuising
with
old
Gerames
,
regarded
on
his
right
hand
towards
the
litle
wood
,
and
he
saw
in
the
wood
great
clearenesse
,
by
reason
of
the
Sunne
shining
on
the
healmes
and
on
the
speares
poynts
,
whereby
he
perceiued
plainely
,
that
there
was
much
people
hidden
in
the
wood
,
hee
shewed
them
to
Gerames
and
to
his
other
companie
,
and
sayd
:
Sirs
bee
in
a
surety
,
that
without
battaile
we
cannot
scape
,
héere
is
the
Emperour
who
lyeth
in
waite
for
vs
.
I
desire
you
let
vs
doe
so
,
that
hee
shall
haue
no
cause
to
make
any
auaunt
of
vs
,
yonder
you
may
sée
them
,
how
they
set
themselues
in
order
to
abide
vs
,
therefore
let
vs
quickly
sette
on
them
:
and
so
they
did
in
such
wise
,
that
with
the
very
running
of
their
horses
the
earth
trembled
,
and
the
sunne
lost
his
light
,
by
reason
of
the
powder
that
rose
vp
into
the
ayre
from
both
parts
.
Huon
who
ranne
before
on
his
puissant
horse
,
behelde
Godun
who
was
formost
in
his
companie
,
hee
ranne
at
him
with
a
strong
speare
,
so
that
he
ranne
him
cleane
through
the
body
,
so
that
hee
fell
downe
to
the
earth
,
and
with
the
same
speare
Huon
met
Crassyn
Polinger
,
who
bare
the
Emperors
banner
,
Huon
strake
him
so
fiercely
,
that
he
bare
horse
and
man
and
banner
all
to
the
ground
,
whereof
the
Almaines
and
Bauiers
were
sorrowfull
.
Huon
did
so
much
ere
his
speare
was
broken
,
that
he
first
bare
fiue
to
the
earth
,
so
that
they
had
no
power
after
to
reléeue
themselues
,
there
were
many
speares
broken
,
and
many
a
knight
borne
to
the
earth
,
and
there
dyed
among
the
horse
féete
,
for
the
father
could
not
helpe
the
sonne
,
nor
the
sonne
could
not
helpe
the
father
,
and
many
a
horse
ranne
abrode
in
the
field
,
and
their
Maisters
lying
dead
in
the
bloud
and
myre
.
Huon
who
rode
about
in
the
battaile
slaying
and
wounding
his
enemies
,
behelde
on
his
right
side
,
and
saw
the
Earle
Sauary
slaying
many
of
them
of
Bourdeaux
.
Ah
good
Lord
quoth
Huon
,
if
yonder
knight
raigne
long
,
he
shall
doe
me
great
damage
.
Then
hée
rode
to
him
,
and
gaue
him
such
a
stroke
with
his
sword
,
so
that
he
strake
off
his
shoulder
and
arme
so
rudely
,
that
it
fell
vpon
the
earth
,
so
that
for
the
great
paine
that
the
Earle
Sauary
endured
,
he
fell
from
his
horse
,
and
there
was
slaine
among
the
horse
féete
,
whereof
the
Emperour
(
who
was
there
by
)
right
sorrowfull
when
he
saw
another
of
his
nephewes
slaine
,
and
sayd
.
Ah
Huon
,
of
God
bee
thou
cursed
,
since
thou
hast
slaine
so
many
of
my
friends
,
I
shall
neuer
haue
ioy
in
my
heart
,
till
I
haue
thée
in
my
hands
to
hang
thée
.
Sir
(
quoth
Huon
)
ere
you
haue
taken
me
,
you
are
like
to
loose
more
of
your
friendes
,
and
beware
of
your selfe
,
that
you
come
not
into
my
handes
,
by
your
nephew
Raoull
yee
haue
all
this
damage
,
who
by
his
falsenesse
thought
to
haue
betrayed
me
,
and
to
haue
had
my
wife
:
if
I
haue
slaine
your
nephewes
and
your
men
,
I
haue
doone
it
in
defending
mine
owne
body
,
I
say
to
you
if
you
bee
not
well
aware
of
me
,
I
shall
bring
you
to
the
poynt
that
it
shall
be
hard
for
you
to
be
carried
away
in
a
litter
.
Huon
quoth
the
Emperor
,
the
great
hate
that
I
haue
to
thée
for
the
death
of
my
nephewes
,
makes
me
féele
much
dolour
at
my
heart
,
that
I
had
rather
die
then
that
I
should
not
bee
reuenged
of
thée
,
therefore
beware
thou
of
mée
,
for
I
shall
neither
eate
nor
drinke
,
till
I
haue
thée
either
quicke
or
dead
.
Then
they
two
went
backe
to
take
their
course
together
,
but
ere
they
met
,
the
Almaynes
came
running
thether
,
for
the
feare
that
they
had
of
loosing
their
Emperour
,
and
on
the
other
part
came
thither
the
olde
Gerames
,
who
fought
so
fiercely
,
that
whomsoeuer
he
strake
with
a
full
stroke
,
had
no
neede
of
any
Surgion
,
and
his
companie
fayled
not
for
their
parts
,
and
Huon
with
his
good
sword
opened
the
thick
prease
,
so
that
the
Almaynes
greatly
doub●ed
him
.
Huon
with
his
noble
chiualrie
,
caused
his
enemies
to
recule
backe
halfe
a
bowes
shoote
.
Then
there
was
a
knight
of
Almain
saw
well
,
that
without
some
remedie
were
found
,
the
Emperour
and
his
companie
were
like
to
be
slaine
,
he
went
out
of
the
battell
as
priuily
as
he
could
,
and
ranne
on
the
spurres
,
and
rested
not
till
hee
came
to
Coleyn
,
where
incontinent
he
rode
to
the
Prouosts
house
,
and
found
him
in
his
house
newly
reine
from
masse
,
then
the
Knight
sayd
to
him
.
Sir
Prouost
,
if
euer
you
will
sée
the
Emperour
aliue
,
cause
the
commons
of
this
Citie
to
be
armed
,
and
come
and
succour
the
Emperour
hastily
,
for
when
I
came
from
him
he
had
great
neede
of
ayde
:
there
is
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
,
who
hath
slayne
thrée
of
his
nephewes
,
and
this
other
day
he
was
lodged
in
this
Citie
,
the
Emperour
knoweth
well
that
you
knew
nothing
thereof
,
for
Huon
had
lodged
his
men
in
the
suburbs
,
and
in
other
little
houses
,
because
hee
would
not
be
perceiued
.
Syr
Prouost
make
haste
in
this
businesse
.
When
the
Prouost
heard
what
daunger
the
Emperour
was
in
,
he
sounded
the
watch
bell
,
and
made
to
be
cryed
in
euery
stréete
,
that
euery
man
that
was
able
to
beare
armes
,
should
arme
them
,
and
goe
out
into
the
field
to
succour
the
Emperour
,
who
was
in
great
daunger
of
his
life
.
When
the
Bourgesses
of
the
towne
heard
that
crie
,
euery
man
armed
them
as
well
as
they
could
,
some
were
harnessed
behind
,
and
some
in
a
Iacke
all
smoked
,
and
with
staues
and
other
weapons
,
what
a
foote
and
a
horse
backe
,
there
went
out
of
the
Citie
twentie
thousand
men
,
if
you
had
séene
the
horsemen
,
you
would
haue
laught
at
them
,
for
it
séemed
they
were
set
on
horse
backe
in
despite
,
there
was
neuer
séene
so
rude
a
companie
it
was
no
maruaile
,
for
they
were
not
accustomed
to
ryde
in
harnesse
.
The
Prouost
went
before
,
and
exhorted
them
to
doe
their
deuoirs
,
so
they
tooke
their
way
to
come
to
the
battaile
,
whereas
Huon
and
his
companie
did
part
of
their
willes
,
and
the
Emperour
séeing
that
,
he
began
to
loose
his
men
and
place
,
hee
rode
searching
in
the
battaile
for
Duke
Huon
,
whereas
he
found
by
aduenture
Huon
,
who
had
then
newly
slaine
by
aduenture
the
Emperours
Seneschall
.
When
that
the
Emperour
sawe
him
slaine
,
he
was
right
sorrowfull
,
and
in
a
great
rage
he
cryed
to
Huon
and
sayd●
:
Thou
knight
that
neuer
art
satisfied
to
shedde
the
bloud
of
my
men
,
to
abate
my
linage
and
force
,
I
pray
thée
turne
thy
shield
vnto
mee
,
for
if
thou
knewest
the
great
hate
that
I
beare
thée
,
thou
wouldst
neuer
appeare
before
me
.
Sir
quoth
Huon
,
I
maruell
that
you
so
sorely
hate
me
,
&
haue
tarry●d
so
long
for
reuenge
,
therfore
beware
,
for
if
I
can
I
wil
send
you
after
your
Nephewes
,
whome
yée
say
that
yée
loue
so
well
.
They
tooke
their
course
with
great
and
rude
speares
,
and
so
came
together
like
the
tempest
,
and
met
so
rudely
,
that
the
buckles
of
their
Armour
all
to
brast
,
and
the
Emperours
speare
brake
all
to
péeces
,
but
Huons
speare
was
bigge
and
strong
,
&
therewith
he
strake
the
Emperour
with
such
puissance
,
that
his
speare
ranne
through
his
shoulder
,
so
that
the
Emperour
fell
to
the
earth
so
rudely
,
that
with
the
fall
he
brake
the
bone
of
his
thigh
,
whereby
he
was
in
such
dolour
that
he
swounded
.
And
when
Huon
saw
him
lye
on
the
ground
,
hee
came
to
him
with
his
swoord
in
his
hand
,
and
would
haue
slaine
him
if
he
had
not
béene
succoured
:
but
there
came
so
many
Almaines
,
that
whether
Huon
would
or
not
,
they
tooke
the
Emperour
and
bare
him
out
of
the
field
,
and
laid
him
in
the
wood
,
and
then
demaunded
of
him
how
he
did
.
Sirs
quoth
he
,
I
am
sore
hurt
,
for
my
thigh
is
broken
,
whereby
I
endure
more
gréefe
than
I
can
abide
,
but
as
for
death
,
I
trust
by
the
grace
of
god
I
shall
escape
it
.
When
they
heard
that
,
they
were
all
ioyfull
,
and
said
:
Sir
,
know
for
troth
,
that
your
men
are
sore
discomfited
,
for
they
be
so
sore
oppressed
by
Huon
and
his
men
,
that
wée
feare
all
your
men
will
be
slaine
,
wée
will
goe
againe
to
the
battaile
,
and
leaue
some
with
you
to
looke
vnto
your
Maiestie
.
Well
quoth
the
Emperour
,
but
your
force
nor
your
defence
cannot
auaile
you
any
thing
against
Huon
,
nor
against
his
men
.
But
I
shall
shew
you
what
yée
shall
doe
,
yée
shall
send
quickly
to
Huon
,
and
desire
him
in
my
name
to
cease
slaying
of
my
men
,
and
that
there
may
be
a
truce
had
betwéene
him
and
me
,
for
the
space
of
halfe
a
yéere
,
for
within
that
time
I
hope
to
finde
some
other
treatie
that
hee
and
I
might
be
friendes
:
and
if
he
refuse
this
,
then
I
see
none
other
remedie
but
that
wée
shall
be
all
slaine
or
taken
,
and
then
he
will
cause
me
to
die
in
some
noysome
prison
.
Sir
(
quoth
his
knights
)
we
shall
doe
your
commaundement
,
but
we
feare
sore
that
we
shall
not
be
heard
.
Sirs
quoth
the
Emperour
,
goe
to
him
and
doe
the
best
yée
can
.
Then
they
returned
to
the
battaile
,
whereas
they
founde
their
companie
readie
to
flie
away
,
for
they
were
neere
all
slaine
and
taken
,
the
Knights
from
the
Emperour
came
to
Huon
,
and
desired
him
in
the
name
of
the
Emperour
that
he
would
cease
the
battaile
,
and
sound
the
treatie
,
and
they
would
do
likewise
in
the
same
manner
,
and
that
there
might
be
a
firme
truce
betweene
them
for
halfe
a
yeere
,
and
in
that
season
they
trusted
that
some
good
wayes
would
be
found
,
that
the
Emperour
and
hee
might
be
good
friendes
together
.
Sirs
(
quoth
Huon
)
if
the
Emperour
your
Master
had
mee
in
that
danger
which
he
is
in
,
hee
would
not
suffer
me
to
scape
aliue
for
all
the
gold
in
the
world
,
howbeit
,
I
am
content
that
he
haue
truce
for
halfe
a
yeere
,
the
which
I
shall
surely
kéepe
on
my
part
,
and
if
I
be
assayled
,
I
shall
defend
mee
,
and
if
so
be
that
hee
come
to
Bourdeaux
to
assayle
mee
,
by
the
helpe
of
God
and
my
good
friendes
,
I
shall
doe
the
best
that
I
can
.
But
if
he
will
haue
peace
with
mee
,
and
pardon
mee
his
displeasure
,
for
the
death
of
his
nephewes
,
I
shall
be
readie
to
make
peace
,
and
I
shall
make
amends
for
al
wrongs
,
though
I
was
not
the
beginner
.
Then
Huon
caused
the
retrait
to
bee
sounded
,
and
in
likewise
so
did
the
Almaynes
,
who
had
thereof
great
ioy
:
it
came
to
them
at
a
good
poynt
,
for
else
all
had
béene
slaine
or
foyled
.
When
he
had
the
vpper
hand
,
now
that
he
pursued
still
his
chase
,
for
then
he
might
haue
had
an
end
of
that
warre
,
and
neither
shield
nor
speare
more
broken
,
whereas
after
many
a
man
was
slaine
,
and
was
the
cause
that
the
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
was
lost
,
and
the
fayre
Escleremond
taken
and
set
in
prison
in
the
Citie
of
Mayens
,
and
Huon
suffered
so
much
paine
and
trouble
,
that
no
mortall
man
can
shewe
it
.
Thus
as
you
haue
heard
Huon
granted
the
truce
,
and
so
both
parts
withdrew
,
whereof
the
Emperour
and
his
companie
were
right
ioyfull
.
Then
Huon
called
his
companie
,
and
shewed
Gerames
and
his
Lords
how
he
had
graunted
truce
to
the
Emperour
for
halfe
a
yeere
,
and
therefore
I
charge
you
all
not
to
breake
the
peace
:
the
Emperour
was
glad
when
hee
heard
it
,
for
he
knew
well
hee
had
scaped
a
great
daunger
.
Then
he
charged
all
his
men
on
paine
of
death
,
that
they
should
not
breake
the
truce
.
And
Sirs
(
quoth
he
)
I
pray
you
make
readie
a
litter
that
I
may
be
carried
to
Coleyne
,
for
the
paine
that
I
féele
in
my
legges
causeth
all
my
bodie
to
tremble
,
and
when
I
come
there
,
I
will
tarrie
till
I
bee
whole
.
Sir
(
quoth
his
Lords
)
your
commandement
shal
be
done
,
then
they
layde
the
Emperour
in
a
litter
,
sore
complayning
the
losse
and
death
of
his
nephewes
and
Lordes
that
were
slaine
,
and
his
legge
gréeued
him
sore
.
Then
Huon
sayd
to
Gerames
,
Sir
thanked
be
God
we
haue
vanquished
the
Emperour
,
and
slaine
many
of
his
men
,
therefore
it
is
good
that
we
returne
now
to
Bourdeaux
,
I
haue
great
desire
to
sée
my
wife
Escleremond
,
who
thinking
long
for
my
comming
,
I
am
sure
shee
is
sorrowfull
that
I
haue
tarried
so
long
Sir
(
quoth
Gerames
)
if
ye
haue
great
desire
to
returne
,
so
haue
al
other
of
your
seruants
,
they
would
gladly
see
their
wiues
and
children
,
and
some
would
sée
their
louers
.
Chap.
LXXXV
.
¶
How
Huon
graunted
the
truce
to
the
Emperour
,
and
howe
the
Prouost
of
Coleyne
came
and
assayled
Huon
,
not
knowing
of
any
peace
taken
.
WHen
Huon
vnderstood
the
old
Gerames
,
he
had
great
ioy
,
then
he
sounded
the
Trumpets
with
such
brute
,
that
maruaile
it
was
to
heare
,
and
commanded
euery
man
to
set
forward
towards
Bourdeaux
.
Then
he
beheld
on
his
right
hand
,
and
saw
them
of
Coleyne
comming
in
a
great
number
,
they
were
well
néere
twentie
thousand
Burgesses
and
other
,
they
came
with
banners
displayde
readie
to
fight
.
When
Huon
saw
them
,
he
had
great
maruaile
from
whence
they
should
come
so
hastily
.
Then
he
sayd
to
his
men
:
Sirs
,
I
perceiue
cléerely
we
be
betrayed
,
for
if
I
had
pleased
,
the
Emperour
nor
his
men
could
not
haue
escaped
,
he
hath
falsely
betrayed
me
,
since
vnder
the
colour
of
truce
they
come
to
set
newly
vpon
me
.
Thus
Huon
sayd
by
the
Emperour
without
cause
,
for
hée
knew
nothing
thereof
,
nor
that
any
succour
should
haue
come
to
him
.
Sirs
(
quoth
Huon
)
let
vs
rest
here
,
and
tarrie
till
they
come
néerer
to
vs
,
then
let
vs
set
on
them
with
such
haste
,
that
they
shall
not
know
what
to
doe
.
Sir
(
quoth
his
men
)
haue
no
doubt
,
wee
shall
not
faile
you
for
feare
of
any
death
,
we
trust
to
slay
so
many
,
that
the
earth
shall
bee
couered
with
the
dead
bodies
of
your
enemies
.
Huon
ordered
his
battaile
,
and
the
Prouost
of
Coleyne
comforted
his
men
,
saying
:
Sirs
,
our
Emperour
is
discomfited
by
Huon
and
his
companie
,
who
be
yonder
abiding
before
vs
,
they
thinke
to
depart
in
sauegard
,
but
they
haue
no
power
to
doe
so
,
for
the
most
part
of
them
are
sore
hurt
,
and
their
horses
sore
trauailed
,
wherefore
they
shall
the
sooner
be
discomfited
.
Then
the
Prouost
and
his
men
ranne
quickly
vpon
Huon
and
his
men
,
there
beganne
a
fierce
battaile
,
wherein
many
a
most
valiaunt
man
lay
on
the
earth
dead
,
and
at
the
verie
first
brunt
there
were
so
many
slaine
,
that
the
whole
fielde
was
couered
with
dead
and
maimed
men
:
some
were
ouerthrowne
without
any
hurt
at
all
,
and
yet
they
could
neuer
rise
,
because
of
the
great
prease
of
the
horses
that
did
runne
ouer
them
.
Huon
who
was
very
full
of
ire
,
because
hee
had
thought
that
vnder
the
colour
of
truce
he
was
assayled
,
he
ranne
fiercely
at
a
knight
,
who
had
doone
verie
great
hurt
among
his
men
,
it
was
he
that
went
to
Coleyne
for
that
succour
,
and
Huon
strake
him
cleane
through
the
body
with
his
Speare
,
so
that
he
fell
downe
dead
to
the
earth
.
Then
Huon
cryed
his
crie
to
call
his
men
together
,
hée
layd
on
the
right
side
and
on
the
left
,
so
that
hee
did
cutte
of
armes
and
legges
,
and
raced
their
helmets
from
their
heades
,
he
séemed
rather
a
man
of
the
Fayrie
then
a
mortall
man
.
But
he
had
much
to
doe
,
for
his
men
who
had
fought
all
the
day
,
were
sore
trauayled
and
wearie
,
howbeit
they
defended
them selues
right
valiantly
,
and
slew
so
many
of
the
Commons
of
Coleyn
,
that
the
bloud
ran
on
the
ground
in
great
streames
,
and
the
Emperour
who
issued
out
of
the
wood
in
his
Lyttour
,
when
he
came
into
the
field
,
he
heard
the
brute
and
crie
of
the
Battaile
,
wherewith
he
was
so
abashed
.
Then
he
demaunded
what
noise
it
might
be
.
Sir
(
quoth
a
Knight
)
it
is
the
good
Prouost
of
Coleyn
,
who
hath
brought
with
him
the
Commons
of
the
Citie
of
Coleyn
to
aid
and
succour
you
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
Emperour
)
and
he
shall
dearely
buy
it
:
howbeit
,
I
thinke
hee
knoweth
not
of
the
Truce
that
we
haue
taken
with
Huon
,
for
if
I
knew
that
he
was
aduertised
therof
,
I
should
cause
him
to
die
an
il
death
.
Goe
to
him
and
command
him
that
incontinent
he
goe
to
Huon
,
to
make
amendes
for
his
trespasse
,
and
if
he
will
not
doe
it
,
I
charge
you
incontinently
to
slay
him
.
When
the
Emperour
had
giuen
his
commaundement
to
one
of
his
knights
,
he
rode
as
fast
as
he
might
to
the
Prouost
,
who
was
right
sorrowfull
,
for
that
he
had
lost
foure
thousand
of
his
Commons
,
&
the
knight
was
slain
that
came
to
him
.
Then
the
Emperours
knight
sayd
.
Sir
Prouost
,
ye
haue
doone
right
ill
,
séeing
ye
haue
broken
the
truce
that
was
made
betwéene
him
and
Huon
,
if
the
Emperour
may
gette
you
,
yée
shall
neuer
sée
fayre
day
more
,
without
incontinent
ye
goe
to
Huon
,
and
deale
so
with
him
that
he
be
content
,
so
that
no
reproch
be
layd
to
the
Emperor
.
When
the
Prouost
and
his
companie
heard
the
Emperors
commandement
,
they
were
sore
abashed
,
&
reculed
back
.
And
the
Prouest
,
who
was
in
great
feare
for
that
hee
had
done
,
and
desiring
to
accomplish
the
Emperours
commandement
,
strake
his
horse
with
his
spurres
,
and
rested
not
till
he
hrd
found
Duke
Huon
.
Then
he
lighted
a
foote
,
and
tooke
his
sword
and
sayd
.
Ah
right
noble
and
vertuous
Prince
,
I
desire
thée
in
the
honour
of
Iesus
Christ
haue
pitie
on
me
,
and
pardon
me
the
iniurie
that
I
haue
done
against
you
,
the
which
I
haue
done
without
the
knowledge
or
licence
of
the
Emperour
,
who
will
cause
mee
to
die
a
shamefull
death
without
yee
pardon
mee
,
for
all
I
knew
not
of
the
truce
betwéene
you
and
the
Emperour
,
for
I
thought
he
had
beene
dead
:
Sir
that
which
I
haue
done
,
was
to
the
intent
to
rescue
my
rightfull
Lord
,
and
thereby
I
haue
lost
this
day
more
then
foure
thousand
Burgesses
and
commons
of
the
Citie
of
Coleyn
,
and
the
most
part
of
my
best
friends
,
and
therfore
Sir
,
I
pray
you
haue
pittie
on
me
,
else
the
Emperour
will
slay
mee
,
or
sette
me
in
perpetuall
pryson
.
Chap.
LXXXVI
.
¶
How
Huon
arriued
at
Bourdeaux
,
and
of
the
counsell
of
the
fayre
Escleremond
his
wife
,
the
which
he
would
not
beleeue
nor
follow
.
WHen
Huon
vnderstood
the
Prouost
,
he
had
great
pitie
,
and
though
that
he
ought
in
reason
to
pardon
him
,
séeing
that
that
hee
had
done
was
in
a
iust
cause
,
and
that
hee
was
not
aduertised
of
the
truce
taken
betweene
the
Emperour
and
him
.
Then
Huon
approched
to
the
Prouost
and
sayd
:
Friends
arise
vp
,
I
pardon
you
this
trespasse
that
you
haue
done
for
your
Lord
,
and
it
is
but
reasonable
,
since
ye
knew
nothing
of
the
truce
,
ye
haue
done
as
a
true
subiect
ought
to
doe
to
his
Lord
,
and
I
cannot
bee
angry
with
you
for
the
same
.
Then
the
Prouost
tooke
leaue
of
Huon
,
and
returned
to
the
Emperour
,
who
was
then
néere
to
Coleyn
,
and
Huon
rode
forth
towards
Bourdeaux
,
and
so
on
a
Wednesday
about
dinner
he
entred
into
Bourdeaux
,
wheras
he
was
receiued
with
great
solemnitie
of
the
Bourgesses
,
and
of
all
the
Clergie
of
the
Citie
.
Then
he
alighted
at
his
Pallaice
,
wheras
he
was
by
the
Duchesse
Escleremod
wel
receiued
with
great
ioy
,
and
she
demaunded
of
him
if
hee
were
well
and
in
good
estate
.
Fayre
Lady
(
quoth
Huon
)
thanked
bee
our
Lord
God
I
am
in
good
health
.
Sir
(
quoth
shee
)
of
your
comming
I
am
right
ioyous
,
and
I
desire
you
to
shew
me
of
your
aduentures
.
Madam
(
quoth
Huon
)
know
for
truth
I
haue
béene
at
Mayens
,
whereas
I
found
the
Emperour
,
and
with
him
Duke
Raoull
his
nephew
,
who
had
proclaimed
a
tourney
,
and
because
he
was
aduertised
of
my
comming
,
his
intention
was
that
if
he
had
found
me
there
,
hee
had
concluded
with
his
men
to
haue
slaine
mee
,
but
by
the
grace
of
God
I
haue
done
so
much
,
that
in
the
presence
of
the
Emperour
his
vncle
,
and
all
them
that
were
there
present
,
I
strake
off
his
head
,
because
he
made
his
auaunt
,
that
as
soone
as
he
had
slaine
me
,
he
would
haue
had
you
to
his
wife
,
and
all
mine
heritage
.
And
when
I
had
slaine
him
,
I
departed
in
haste
to
Mayens
,
and
it
was
not
long
after
,
but
that
the
Emperour
followed
me
with
all
his
men
,
mounted
vpon
the
good
horse
that
yee
haue
séene
,
who
is
so
good
,
that
I
beléeue
surely
there
is
not
such
another
in
the
world
,
and
the
Emperour
who
had
great
desire
to
reuenge
the
death
of
his
nephew
Duke
Raoull
,
vaunced
himselfe
a
bow
shoote
before
his
companie
,
and
cryed
after
me
with
many
iniurious
words
.
And
when
I
saw
that
he
was
farre
off
from
his
men
,
I
turned
toward
him
,
and
ranne
and
bare
him
to
the
earth
,
then
I
tooke
the
good
horse
and
mounted
on
him
,
and
let
mine
owne
go
,
and
wh●n
his
men
sawe
him
lying
on
the
earth
,
they
feared
lest
he
had
beene
dead
,
they
assembled
about
him
,
and
tooke
no
héede
to
follow
mee
,
because
they
knew
well
it
was
but
a
folly
to
follow
me
,
séeing
I
was
mounted
on
the
Emperors
good
horse
.
Thus
I
departed
from
them
,
and
went
and
lay
all
that
night
at
Coleyne
,
whereas
I
found
my
men
,
whom
I
had
left
there
when
I
went
to
the
Emperours
Court
all
alone
,
the
next
day
I
departed
,
but
I
was
not
gone
farre
out
of
Coleyn
,
when
the
Emperour
and
tenne
thousand
men
mette
me
in
the
way
,
whereas
they
had
lien
in
a
little
wood
in
waite
for
me
.
Then
they
ranne
at
me
and
at
my
men
,
there
was
a
great
battaile
on
both
parts
,
and
many
slain
and
wounded
:
but
I
did
so
much
by
the
grace
of
God
&
my
good
company
,
that
I
ouercame
them
,
and
I
slew
two
of
his
nephews
,
and
I
bare
the
Emperour
to
the
earth
,
and
when
he
saw
that
the
losse
of
the
battaile
ranne
on
his
side
,
he
sent
to
mee
then
a
messenger
to
haue
truce
for
halfe
a
yeere
,
the
which
I
granted
,
because
I
thought
I
had
doone
him
displeasure
inough
,
as
in
slaying
of
thrée
of
his
nephewes
.
Thus
we
departed
,
&
as
he
returned
,
I
met
the
Prouost
of
Coleyn
,
who
brought
with
him
twentie
thousand
men
to
haue
rescued
the
Emperour
,
and
so
we
fought
together
.
But
as
soone
as
the
Emperour
was
aduertised
thereof
,
hee
sent
and
commaunded
that
he
should
no
more
fight
with
mee
.
Then
the
Prouost
came
to
me
and
cryed
me
mercie
for
that
which
he
had
done
,
excusing
himselfe
that
he
knew
nothing
of
the
truce
.
Then
wee
made
to
sound
the
retrayt
on
both
parts
:
and
thus
wee
departed
without
any
more
strokes
giuing
,
whereof
I
thanke
God
that
I
am
thus
scaped
.
Sir
(
quoth
Escleremond
)
ye
ought
to
thanke
God
that
hee
hath
sent
you
that
grace
,
for
I
haue
heard
say
,
that
the
Emperour
of
whom
you
haue
slain
his
two
nephewes
,
is
great
,
puissant
,
and
a
rich
Prince
,
right
sage
and
expert
in
the
wars
,
wherefore
it
is
to
be
feared
,
that
he
will
not
lette
the
matter
thus
to
rest
.
Madam
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
know
well
this
that
you
say
is
true
,
I
thinke
well
he
be
displeased
with
mee
for
the
death
of
his
nephewes
,
and
many
other
of
his
kin
,
thus
as
I
haue
said
I
iusted
with
him
two
times
,
and
at
the
second
time
I
strake
him
to
the
earth
in
such
wise
that
hee
brake
his
thigh
,
so
that
hee
was
constrained
to
bee
borne
thence
in
a
litter
,
and
it
hath
beene
told
me
since
,
that
the
losse
of
his
good
horse
gréeueth
him
more
then
the
losse
of
his
men
.
Lady
to
shew
you
the
perils
and
aduentures
that
I
haue
had
since
I
departed
from
you
,
it
would
be
too
long
to
shew
you
.
But
surely
I
thinke
as
soone
as
the
truce
is
expired
,
that
then
the
Emperour
with
all
his
puissance
wil
come
and
besiege
me
here
in
Bourdeaux
,
for
it
hath
béene
shewed
me
of
troth
,
that
then
the
Emperour
hath
so
made
his
oath
and
promise
,
and
hath
sworne
by
his
crowne
imperiall
,
that
he
will
not
depart
hence
till
he
haue
taken
and
destroyed
the
Citie
.
Sir
(
quoth
Escleremond
)
if
you
will
beleeue
me
,
ye
shall
resist
this
,
and
I
shall
tell
you
how
,
ye
know
well
I
haue
a
brother
called
king
Salybraunt
,
who
is
king
of
Bougye
,
the
which
extendeth
on
the
one
side
néere
to
Mombraunt
,
and
on
the
other
side
néere
to
Trypoley
in
Barbary
,
he
may
leade
in
battaile
a
hundred
thousand
men
,
and
Sir
,
surely
hee
is
a
good
Christian
,
howbeit
there
are
but
few
that
know
it
,
verily
he
hath
beleeued
in
Iesus
Christ
,
and
Sir
if
you
will
goe
to
him
and
desire
his
aide
,
by
the
same
token
,
that
when
you
were
prisoner
in
Babylon
,
I
discouered
the
secrets
of
my
minde
to
him
,
and
shewed
him
of
the
loue
betwéene
you
and
me
,
and
how
ye
would
leade
me
into
Fraunce
,
whereof
hee
was
ioyfull
,
and
desired
me
affectuously
that
I
should
doe
so
much
to
you
,
that
we
might
come
and
see
him
in
his
own
Realme
.
But
the
aduenture
fell
so
,
that
our
departing
fell
otherwise
then
we
had
deuised
,
he
was
there
,
and
saw
howe
my
father
was
slaine
,
and
all
such
as
were
with
him
,
then
for
feare
he
ranne
away
,
and
did
hide
him
in
a
garden
behinde
the
Pallayce
,
and
there
tarried
till
it
was
night
,
and
then
he
stole
away
and
went
into
his
owne
Realme
,
there
shall
yee
finde
him
if
you
will
goe
thither
,
I
know
surely
that
hee
will
make
you
excéeding
great
good
chéere
,
and
will
not
refuse
for
to
ayde
and
succour
you
,
for
hée
will
bee
so
excéeding
puissaunt
and
mightie
,
that
hee
will
bring
with
him
more
then
a
hundred
thousand
Sarizens
,
and
also
Sir
,
I
would
counsaile
and
aduise
you
,
for
to
take
along
wyth
you
some
fiue
or
sixe
Priestes
well
furnished
wyth
Oyle
and
creame
,
for
assoone
as
hee
hath
his
men
out
of
his
owne
Countrey
,
hee
will
cause
them
to
be
christened
,
and
such
as
will
not
,
he
will
cause
them
to
die
an
ill
death
.
Sir
,
I
require
you
beleeue
my
counsaile
at
this
time
,
for
you
knowe
well
,
that
out
of
Fraunce
you
shall
get
no
succor
,
for
if
some
would
,
yet
they
dare
not
for
doubt
of
King
Charlemaine
,
the
hate
that
he
hath
to
you
is
not
yet
quenched
,
for
the
death
of
his
sonne
Charlot
he
will
neuer
forget
,
and
Sir
if
yée
goe
not
to
my
brother
for
succour
,
yée
may
happen
to
repent
it
,
and
peraduenture
it
may
be
too
late
,
and
doe
as
he
doth
,
that
shutteth
the
stable
dore
when
the
horse
is
stollen
.
Thus
the
faire
Ladie
Escleremond
exhorted
Duke
Huon
her
husband
,
whome
shée
loued
entierly
.
Chap.
LXXXVII
.
¶
How
Huon
had
great
ioy
for
the
birth
of
Claryet
his
Daughter
.
WHen
Huon
had
well
heard
his
Wife
,
hée
said
:
My
right
deare
Ladie
and
Companion
,
right
well
I
know
the
great
loue
that
you
beare
to
mee
,
the
which
hath
constrayned
you
to
say
thus
,
whereof
I
thanke
you
.
But
by
the
Lord
that
vpon
the
Crosse
died
for
to
redeeme
humane
Lineage
,
I
will
goe
to
no
place
,
nor
send
for
any
succours
,
vntill
I
sée
them
before
my
Citie
,
and
that
I
haue
cause
to
labour
for
succours
,
nor
vntill
I
feele
the
stroaks
of
Almaines
and
Bauiers
,
that
they
can
giue
when
they
be
out
of
their
owne
Countrey
,
nor
as
longe
as
my
sheeld
is
hole
and
found
,
first
I
thinke
they
shall
feele
the
sharpnesse
of
my
Speares
head
and
good
Sword
,
and
yet
by
Gods
grace
I
shall
not
abandon
you
,
nor
leaue
my
City
and
good
Burgesses
,
for
it
might
greatly
bée
layd
to
my
reproach
if
I
should
thus
goe
away
.
Alas
Sir
quoth
Escleremond
,
yée
may
well
know
that
this
that
I
haue
said
,
is
for
the
feare
that
I
haue
of
you
,
for
I
haue
béene
well
aduertised
,
that
the
Emperour
sore
hateth
you
,
and
not
without
cause
,
for
his
Nephewes
and
Lords
that
yée
haue
slaine
,
and
therefore
Sir
if
ye
will
beléeue
me
,
yée
shall
haue
men
to
defend
you
brought
hether
by
the
king
my
brother
,
so
that
when
the
Emperour
is
come
into
your
land
,
it
shall
lie
in
you
either
to
make
peace
or
warre
at
your
will
:
reason
it
were
,
that
you
made
him
some
amends
for
the
hurts
that
yée
haue
done
vnto
him
.
And
on
the
other
part
,
if
he
will
haue
no
peace
,
them
it
shall
lie
in
you
to
make
him
such
warre
,
so
that
he
shall
not
depart
without
your
agréement
and
to
his
great
losse
.
Sir
,
the
feare
that
I
haue
to
loose
you
,
constrayneth
me
thus
to
say
,
I
haue
heard
it
often
times
said
,
that
the
entrie
into
warre
is
large
,
but
the
issuing
out
therof
is
very
straight
,
nor
there
is
no
warre
but
it
causeth
pouertie
.
But
séeing
it
is
your
pleasure
not
to
beléeue
me
,
it
is
reason
that
I
must
be
content
that
your
pleasure
shal
be
fulfilled
:
then
they
entred
into
other
deuises
,
and
great
ioy
&
feasts
were
made
in
the
Pallaice
at
Bourdeaux
between
Huon
and
the
Lordes
of
the
Countrey
.
At
last
the
faire
Ladie
Escleremond
,
who
was
great
with
child
,
fell
vpon
trauayling
,
and
shée
prayed
to
god
for
helpe
,
and
suffered
great
paine
,
whereof
Huon
had
great
pitie
when
he
heard
thereof
,
for
the
loue
betwéene
them
was
excéeding
great
,
at
last
the
Lady
was
brought
to
bed
of
a
faire
Daughter
,
whereof
Huon
thanked
God
:
then
entred
into
the
Ladies
chamber
a
great
number
of
the
Ladies
of
the
Fairie
,
and
came
to
Escleremonds
bed-side
and
said
.
Ladie
,
yée
ought
〈◊〉
to
thanke
God
,
for
yée
haue
brought
foorth
the
fairest
&
best
creature
that
as
now
is
in
the
world
,
and
to
whome
our
Lord
god
hath
graunted
most
graces
at
her
birth
,
for
a
more
faire
,
me
dest
,
wise
,
and
courteous
hath
not
béen
borne
this
C.
yéeres
past
,
for
shée
shall
haue
such
destinie
&
fortune
in
this
world
,
that
of
the
Realme
of
Aragon
shée
shall
bee
crowned
Quéene
,
and
shée
shall
so
gouerne
her selfe
,
that
shée
shal
be
accounted
of
,
as
if
she
were
a
Saint
in
Paradice
.
At
Tortouse
there
is
the
Church
where
she
is
honoured
,
the
which
is
founded
in
her
name
,
and
is
named
Saint
Clare
.
Escleremond
was
ioyfull
of
the
wordes
of
these
Ladies
of
the
Fairie
,
and
great
ioy
&
feasting
was
made
euery
where
for
the
birth
of
this
Child
,
who
was
greatly
regarded
of
the
Ladies
of
the
Fayrie
,
and
they
said
each
to
other
,
that
this
Child
was
the
fairest
creature
in
all
the
world
,
they
tooke
this
Child
each
after
other
,
and
blessed
it
thrée
times
,
&
then
they
layd
it
downe
and
departed
suddainly
,
so
that
no
man
wist
not
where
they
were
become
,
whereof
all
the
Ladies
and
other
had
great
maruaile
.
This
tidings
was
brought
vnto
Huon
,
he
was
right
ioyfull
and
sayd
:
A
worthy
King
Oberon
,
I
beleeue
surely
that
as
yet
you
haue
not
forgotten
me
:
now
I
doubt
nothing
the
Emperour
nor
all
his
puissance
,
séeing
you
haue
remembraunce
of
mee
.
Then
Huon
came
into
the
Hall
,
and
thether
his
Daughter
was
brought
vnto
him
to
sée
,
hée
tooke
her
in
his
armes
and
shewed
her
to
his
Lords
,
who
were
very
ioyfull
to
sée
her
.
Then
shee
was
borne
to
the
Church
,
and
with
great
solemnitie
christened
,
and
named
Clariet
,
bicause
she
was
so
faire
and
cleare
to
behold
.
Then
shee
was
brought
to
the
Duchesse
,
who
had
of
her
great
ioy
.
When
the
Duchesse
had
kept
her
Chamber
a
Moneth
,
then
she
was
churched
,
whereof
all
the
Court
was
ioyfull
,
and
such
feasting
was
made
,
that
if
I
should
shewe
you
the
riches
and
noblenesse
that
was
there
shewed
,
it
should
be
ouer-long
to
rehearse
.
Therefore
I
wil
leaue
speaking
thereof
at
this
time
vntill
another
season
.
Chap.
LXXXVIII
.
¶
How
the
Emperour
assembled
a
great
hoast
,
and
came
vnto
Bourdeaux
.
YE
haue
at
large
heard
here
before
,
the
manner
and
cause
why
this
war
was
mooued
,
betweene
the
Emperour
of
Almaine
and
Huon
Duke
of
Bourdeaux
,
the
which
after
the
Truce
was
expired
,
&
that
the
Emperour
was
hole
of
his
thigh
that
Huon
had
broken
:
he
published
the
war
againe
,
and
sent
ouer
all
his
Empire
,
that
euerie
Duke
,
Earle
,
Baron
,
Knight
and
Squier
should
come
to
him
,
and
Souldiers
from
all
parts
,
and
that
within
a
Moneth
they
were
to
be
at
the
Citie
of
Mayence
,
to
the
entent
to
make
warre
vppon
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
.
This
commaundement
was
published
,
and
such
diligence
was
made
,
that
by
the
day
appointed
,
euerie
man
was
come
to
the
City
of
Mayence
,
and
lodged
in
the
Citie
,
and
in
Pauilions
about
the
Citie
:
there
were
assembled
more
then
fortie
Thousand
,
and
all
men
well
appointed
for
the
warre
.
When
this
Emperour
who
was
named
Tirrey
saw
them
,
he
was
verie
ioyfull
,
and
sore
threatned
Huon
,
and
made
promise
to
all
his
Barons
that
hee
would
neuer
returne
into
his
owne
Countrey
,
vntill
hee
had
first
slaine
Huon
,
who
hadde
doone
him
so
great
damage
.
Then
hee
commaunded
his
Constables
and
Marshals
to
be
readie
to
depart
the
next
day
,
&
to
take
the
way
towardes
Coleyne
with
all
his
Artilerie
and
carriage
,
the
which
was
done
.
The
next
day
the
Emperour
entred
into
the
feeld
,
&
so
road
towards
Coleyne
,
and
when
the
Emperor
was
within
a
League
,
then
there
met
with
him
the
old
Sauarie
his
Brother
:
who
was
Father
to
Duke
Raoul
slaine
by
Huon
.
when
these
two
brethren
met
together
,
there
was
great
ioy
made
betwéene
them
.
But
then
Duke
Sauary
beganne
to
wéepe
,
and
sayd
to
his
brother
the
Emperour
.
Sir
of
your
comming
I
am
right
ioyfull
:
But
when
the
pitious
death
of
my
deare
beloued
sonne
your
nephew
Raoull
commeth
to
my
minde
,
there
is
no
member
of
me
but
for
dolour
and
displeasure
trembleth
,
nor
I
can
neuer
haue
perfect
ioye
at
my
heart
,
as
long
as
he
that
hath
done
mee
this
displeasure
liueth
.
This
Duke
Sauary
was
a
noble
man
,
but
betwéene
him
and
his
sonne
Raoull
was
great
difference
:
for
the
Duke
Raoull
was
the
vntruest
Traitor
that
euer
liued
:
the
which
wickednes
procéeded
by
the
Duchesse
his
mother
,
who
was
daughter
to
Hurdowin
of
Fraunce
,
the
most
vntruest
and
falsest
Traytour
that
as
then
liued
in
the
world
.
When
the
Emperour
heard
his
brother
speake
,
the
teares
fell
from
his
eyes
,
and
he
embraced
him
&
sayd
.
My
right
deare
brother
,
your
dolour
much
displeaseth
mee
,
for
your
dolour
is
mine
,
and
thereof
I
will
haue
a
part
,
and
if
ye
haue
much
ioy
,
my
part
shall
likewise
be
therein
.
But
it
is
not
possible
for
vs
to
haue
him
againe
for
whom
we
make
this
sorrow
.
God
ayde
Huon
now
from
his
enemies
,
for
they
greatly
desire
his
death
:
yet
oftentimes
they
that
desire
another
mans
death
,
auaunceth
their
own
.
Thus
as
you
haue
heard
,
the
Emperour
and
Duke
Sauary
entred
into
the
Citie
of
Coleyne
,
whereas
they
were
receiued
with
great
ioy
,
and
so
rode
to
the
Pallayce
,
and
there
they
supped
.
I
will
make
no
long
rehearsall
of
the
good
chéere
that
they
made
there
.
Then
after
Supper
they
went
to
their
rest
,
and
the
next
morning
rose
and
heard
seruice
,
and
tooke
a
sop
in
wine
,
&
then
departed
out
of
Coleyne
.
It
was
a
goodly
hoast
to
behold
,
they
and
their
carriage
and
their
artillerie
reached
foure
leagues
of
length
.
Thus
they
all
had
sworne
the
death
of
Huon
,
they
passed
by
high
Borgoyn
and
by
Dolphinne
,
and
so
passed
the
riuer
of
Roan
,
and
so
into
the
countrey
of
Bourdeaux
.
Now
I
will
leaue
speaking
of
them
till
another
season
.
Chap.
LXXXIX
.
¶
How
the
Emperour
Tirrey
of
Almaine
besieged
the
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
,
and
how
Huon
made
him
readie
to
fight
with
his
enemies
.
THus
you
haue
heard
heere
before
,
the
deuises
that
the
Duchesse
Escleremond
had
made
to
her
husband
Huon
,
who
as
soone
as
she
was
churched
,
Huon
sent
his
commaundement
through
all
his
countrie
,
euery
man
to
be
readie
in
armes
,
and
to
come
to
Bourdeaux
,
because
he
was
aduertised
of
the
comming
of
his
en●mies
.
The
messengers
made
such
diligence
,
that
within
fifteene
dayes
after
euerie
man
was
come
to
Bourdeaux
,
and
there
Duke
Huon
receiued
them
with
great
ioy
.
Then
he
repayred
the
Citie
and
the
towres
and
walles
,
and
it
was
well
furnished
with
victuals
and
artillerie
,
as
in
such
a
case
it
well
appertained
,
for
at
that
time
the
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
was
not
so
strong
as
it
is
now
,
when
Duke
Huon
saw
the
Citie
so
well
garnished
with
men
and
victuales
,
he
was
right
ioyfull
,
and
then
he
called
to
him
the
old
Gerames
,
and
sayd
:
my
right
deere
friend
,
ye
see
wel
this
warre
that
is
apparent
betweene
the
Emperour
and
mee
,
and
now
we
be
wel
aduertised
of
his
comming
,
who
is
ready
to
come
with
all
his
〈◊〉
,
to
besiege
this
our
Citie
,
and
therefore
my
heartie
deere
friend
▪
who
hath
ayded
me
in
so
many
businesses
,
I
pray
you
counsell
and
ayde
me
now
,
for
in
all
the
conduct
of
my
warre
,
I
will
that
ye
haue
the
charge
,
and
that
you
will
comfort
my
men
well
,
so
that
of
vs
there
be
no
euill
report
ma●e
,
and
that
our
enemies
haue
no
cause
to
prayse
the
warre
that
they
haue
against
vs
,
nor
that
when
they
bee
returned
into
their
countries
,
that
they
make
not
their
auaunts
among
their
wenthes
and
their
louers
.
Sir
quoth
Gerames
,
I
thanke
you
of
the
honour
and
great
trust
that
you
haue
in
mee
,
howbeit
,
ye
haue
many
other
more
sage
and
hardie
then
I
am
;
to
whom
this
great
charge
should
better
appertaine
then
to
me
.
But
Syr
,
as
for
me
,
I
shall
so
acquite
me
,
that
I
trust
I
shall
not
be
reprehended
.
Thus
as
you
haue
heard
,
Huon
made
his
deuises
among
all
his
Barons
,
and
made
all
his
ordinances
for
the
defence
of
the
Citie
,
and
the
manner
of
their
issuing
,
and
appoynted
men
for
their
rescue
in
reculing
.
And
the
Emperour
was
entred
into
the
Countrey
of
Bourdeaux
with
a
mightie
armie
,
burning
and
destroying
the
Countrey
,
whereof
the
poore
people
were
sore
abashed
,
because
they
neuer
had
war
before
,
and
thus
the
Emperour
neuer
rested
wasting
and
destroying
the
Countrey
,
till
they
came
before
the
Cittie
of
Bourdeaux
,
and
there
hee
pitcht
vp
his
tents
and
pauillions
,
and
the
Emperour
lay
on
the
way
leading
to
Paris
,
on
the
other
part
Duke
Sauary
father
to
Raoull
was
lodged
by
the
Emperours
marshalles
,
so
that
all
the
Cittie
was
closed
round
about
.
Huon
who
was
within
the
Cittie
,
beheld
their
countenaunces
and
manner
of
their
lodging
:
he
commaunded
that
all
his
men
should
be
readie
to
issue
out
vpon
their
enemies
,
the
which
they
did
.
Then
Huon
armed
himselfe
verie
richly
,
and
mounted
vpon
his
good
horse
,
the
which
was
the
Emperours
,
and
sware
that
ere
he
returned
again
,
he
would
shew
his
enemies
what
they
of
Bourdeaux
could
doe
.
When
hee
was
mounted
on
his
good
horse
,
hee
came
into
the
Citie
,
and
found
the
old
Gerames
readie
apparelled
with
all
his
companie
.
Then
he
appoynted
fiue
thousand
men
to
keepe
the
Citie
,
and
twentie
thousand
men
to
goe
with
him
.
Thus
Duke
Huon
made
his
ordinances
.
Yee
may
well
imagine
that
the
sorrow
was
great
that
Escleremond
made
for
the
Duke
her
husband
,
she
was
right
wise
,
she
feared
to
loose
him
,
because
she
knew
him
so
aduenturous
,
and
that
his
enemies
were
of
so
great
number
,
but
right
pitiously
weeping
,
shee
made
her
prayers
to
the
Lord
God
deuoutly
,
that
hee
would
keepe
and
defend
Huon
her
husband
and
all
his
men
from
danger
and
losse
,
and
to
send
him
peace
with
his
enemies
.
Chap.
LXXXX
.
¶
Of
the
great
Battaile
that
was
before
Bourdeaux
,
whereas
Huon
had
great
losse
,
and
the
old
Gerames
taken
.
THus
as
you
haue
heard
,
Bourdeaux
was
besieged
by
the
Emperour
of
the
high
Almaynes
,
and
by
his
brother
the
Duke
Sauary
with
a
great
number
of
men
.
Then
Huon
issued
out
,
and
when
hee
was
past
the
port
,
hee
made
haste
,
to
the
intent
to
surprise
his
enemies
,
for
at
that
time
the
Emperour
was
set
at
dinner
.
Then
Huon
and
his
companie
all
at
once
dasht
in
among
the
tents
and
Pauillions
,
and
beate
them
down
to
the
earth
,
so
that
they
that
were
within
were
much
abashed
,
for
they
thought
verily
that
Huon
durst
neuer
haue
issued
out
of
the
Citie
against
him
and
the
great
number
that
hee
was
of
.
Huon
layd
on
round
about
him
,
so
that
who
soeuer
met
with
him
,
had
no
néede
of
a
leches
craft
.
Also
the
old
Gerames
did
maruailes
,
and
so
did
the
Bourdeloies
,
many
a
rich
tent
and
Pauillion
was
beaten
to
the
ground
,
and
they
within
slaine
and
all
to
behewen
,
and
Huon
who
was
mounted
on
a
good
horse
,
met
a
Knight
of
the
Emperours
house
,
and
he
gaue
him
such
a
stroke
with
his
sword
,
that
he
cloue
his
head
to
the
teeth
,
and
then
he
stroke
another
,
that
his
head
,
helme
and
all
fell
to
the
earth
,
they
that
sawe
that
stroke
were
sore
abashed
.
The
Emperours
men
assembled
together
by
heapes
,
but
by
the
mightie
prowesse
of
Huon
,
anon
they
were
againe
departed
,
for
he
was
so
doubted
and
feared
,
that
none
was
so
hardie
to
approach
néere
him
.
The
crie
and
voyce
mounted
so
high
,
that
the
Emperour
who
was
at
dinner
,
when
hee
heard
them
crie
,
he
rose
from
the
table
and
demaunded
what
noyse
it
was
?
Sir
(
quoth
a
knight
)
who
was
fledde
and
sore
hurt
,
know
for
truth
that
your
enemie
Huon
is
issued
out
of
Bourdeaux
,
and
hath
done
so
much
hurt
,
that
he
hath
slaine
a
quarter
of
your
hoste
,
and
without
that
you
doe
rescue
your
men
verie
shortly
,
your
losse
is
like
to
be
excéeding
great
,
for
I
haue
séene
Huon
your
enemie
mounted
vppon
your
good
horse
,
whereon
he
doth
great
maruailes
,
for
there
is
none
that
méeteth
him
but
he
is
slaine
,
he
is
so
cruell
and
hardie
.
When
the
Emperour
heard
the
knight
,
he
swet
for
displeasure
,
and
incontinent
he
armed
him
,
and
issued
out
of
his
tent
,
and
mounted
on
his
horse
,
and
found
his
men
readie
.
Then
he
saw
Huon
mounted
on
his
good
horse
,
whereon
hee
sayd
to
his
men
.
Sirs
I
require
you
at
this
time
putte
to
your
paines
,
that
I
may
be
reuenged
on
my
enemie
,
who
before
my
face
yonder
killeth
my
men
,
he
is
so
valiant
,
that
whomsoeuer
he
striketh
with
a
full
stroke
,
is
but
dead
,
great
domage
it
was
when
he
slew
my
nephewes
,
whosoeuer
can
deliuer
him
to
me
quicke
or
dead
,
shall
be
my
friend
for
euer
,
and
I
will
shew
him
that
courtesie
,
that
Escleremond
who
is
so
fayre
,
I
shall
giue
her
vnto
him
in
marriage
,
and
all
the
Court
of
Bourdeaux
.
Then
such
as
heard
the
promise
,
made
them
ready
for
the
couetousnesse
of
that
gift
:
But
some
hasted
so
much
to
accomplish
the
Emperours
will
,
that
it
was
too
late
after
for
them
to
repent
.
It
is
an
old
saying
,
that
an
ill
haste
is
not
good
,
some
hasted
so
much
,
that
afterwards
bought
it
too
déere
,
as
you
shall
heare
héere
.
After
these
wordes
spoken
by
the
Emperour
,
such
as
desired
to
accomplish
his
will
,
ranne
in
altogether
into
the
Battaile
against
the
Burdeloyes
,
where
was
great
slaughter
made
on
both
parts
.
Huon
who
had
great
desire
in
his
heart
to
slay
his
enemies
,
did
so
much
by
his
prowesse
,
that
hee
reculed
his
enemies
to
their
tents
,
and
it
had
béene
ill
with
them
if
Duke
Sauary
had
not
rescued
them
,
he
with
his
great
prowesse
made
them
to
recouer
againe
the
fielde
,
and
there
was
a
sore
battaile
on
both
the
parts
.
The
old
Gerames
that
day
slew
many
a
man
,
but
hée
aduentured
himselfe
so
farre
forth
among
his
enemies
,
that
his
horse
was
slaine
vnder
him
,
so
that
hee
was
constrained
to
fall
to
the
earth
,
and
then
hee
was
taken
and
led
to
the
Emperours
tent
,
and
great
fetters
clapt
vpon
his
legges
:
alas
that
Huon
had
not
knowne
thereof
,
if
he
had
,
he
should
not
haue
béene
ledde
away
without
great
losse
.
But
he
was
in
the
Battaile
doing
maruailes
in
armes
,
he
held
his
sword
in
his
hand
,
tainted
with
bloud
and
braines
of
men
that
hee
had
slaine
,
there
was
none
so
hardie
that
durst
approach
néere
vnto
him
,
he
cryed
still
Bourdeaux
,
to
draw
his
men
together
,
and
dashed
into
the
greatest
prease
,
and
strake
on
all
parts
,
in
such
wise
,
that
his
enemies
still
gaue
him
place
,
for
none
durst
abide
his
strokes
.
Now
the
prease
was
so
great
of
the
men
of
Duke
Sauaries
,
that
he
had
great
paine
to
breake
in
among
them
,
hée
fought
so
,
that
hee
séemed
rather
a
man
of
the
Fayrie
,
or
a
Spirit
,
then
a
mortall
man
,
euerie
man
had
great
maruaile
of
the
prowesse
that
hee
and
his
companie
shewed
.
Then
came
against
him
the
old
Duke
Sauary
,
with
a
burning
desire
to
be
reuenged
for
the
death
of
his
sonne
Raoull
.
And
Huon
perceiued
him
well
,
and
made
such
haste
,
that
the
Duke
had
no
leysure
to
giue
the
first
stroke
,
for
Huon
gaue
him
such
a
stroke
with
his
sword
,
that
hee
cutte
a
quarter
of
his
shield
cleane
off
,
and
the
stroke
glyded
to
the
horse
necke
by
such
vertue
,
that
it
strake
off
the
horse
head
cleane
,
so
that
thereby
the
Duke
fell
to
the
earth
,
and
if
he
had
not
béene
wel
succoured
,
he
had
béene
slaine
,
but
there
came
to
him
so
many
men
,
that
whether
Huon
would
or
not
he
was
succoured
,
and
mounted
vpon
a
new
horse
.
When
Huon
sawe
that
he
was
escaped
,
he
called
vpon
our
Lord
God
,
and
sayd
.
Ah
good
Lord
,
if
I
tarrie
héere
long
,
I
sée
well
that
my
force
shal
but
little
profit
me
,
for
there
be
twentie
against
one
.
Then
hee
called
certaine
of
his
Lordes
that
were
about
him
,
and
sayd
.
Sirs
,
I
perceiue
well
our
force
cannot
long
endure
,
therefore
it
is
better
to
depart
betimes
,
then
to
tarrie
too
long
.
Sir
(
quoth
they
)
as
it
shall
please
you
,
so
then
they
turned
them
towardes
Bourdeaux
a
soft
pace
,
and
Huon
did
as
the
shepheard
doth
goe
behinde
his
shéepe
,
so
went
hée
with
his
sword
in
his
hand
,
defending
his
companie
from
his
enemies
,
right
sorrowfull
and
angrie
for
the
losse
that
he
had
that
day
,
for
in
the
morning
when
he
departed
from
Bourdeaux
,
hee
had
twentie
thousand
of
good
fighting
men
,
and
at
his
returne
he
sawe
well
that
he
had
not
aboue
foure
thousand
,
wherewith
he
was
sore
displeased
,
and
oftentimes
by
the
way
turned
and
returned
to
his
enemies
.
At
last
hee
met
with
a
Knight
named
Iozeram
,
and
gaue
him
such
a
stroke
,
that
he
fell
downe
dead
to
the
earth
,
whereof
the
Emperour
Tyrrey
was
sore
displeased
:
for
hee
was
his
cosin
germaine
,
and
after
that
he
slew
foure
other
Knights
of
Almaine
.
Then
he
returned
againe
after
his
men
,
and
so
ledde
them
forth
still
as
the
shepheard
doth
his
sheepe
,
and
oftentimes
turned
and
returned
vpon
his
enemies
,
so
that
there
was
none
so
hardie
that
durst
approach
néere
him
.
Therewith
thither
came
the
Emperour
,
richly
armed
with
armes
imperiall
,
and
mounted
vppon
a
puissant
horse
.
Then
hee
cryed
,
on
forth
my
Barons
,
take
héede
that
this
traitour
Huon
scape
not
away
,
if
I
may
haue
him
in
my
hands
,
all
the
gold
in
the
world
shall
not
redeeme
him
from
hanging
.
Huon
who
heard
the
Emperour
sayd
:
Ah
false
olde
dotard
,
thou
lyest
falsely
,
I
was
neuer
traitour
.
Then
the
Emperour
ranne
at
Huon
,
and
strake
him
on
the
shield
,
and
strake
it
cleane
through
,
and
the
speare
brake
all
to
péeces
:
but
Huon
with
his
sword
strake
the
Emperour
on
the
Helmet
,
so
that
the
circle
sette
with
stone
and
pearle
was
beaten
to
the
earth
,
and
if
the
horse
had
not
swarued
,
the
Emperour
had
not
scaped
aliue
:
neuerthelesse
the
stroke
light
so
on
his
shoulder
,
that
the
sword
pierced
the
maile
,
&
gaue
him
a
déep
wound
,
&
further
the
sword
descended
to
the
bow
of
the
saddle
,
so
that
the
horse
was
stroken
nigh
asunder
in
two
péeces
,
and
so
the
Emperour
and
the
horse
fell
downe
to
the
ground
together
,
so
that
if
he
had
not
béene
rescued
by
the
Almaines
he
had
béene
slaine
.
Huon
was
sorie
when
he
saw
the
Emperor
so
scaped
with
his
life
,
then
he
turned
and
rode
towards
Bourdeaux
after
his
men
,
who
tarried
still
for
him
,
and
Huon
did
so
much
by
his
prowesse
,
that
for
all
the
Emperour
and
his
men
he
entred
into
the
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
.
But
as
then
hee
knew
not
that
the
olde
Gerames
was
taken
prisoner
,
so
thus
as
you
haue
heard
Duke
Huon
entred
into
Bourdeaux
with
foure
thousand
men
,
of
whom
the
most
part
were
sore
hurt
,
then
he
rode
to
the
Pallaice
,
and
there
alighted
.
Then
he
looked
about
him
,
and
was
sore
abashed
when
he
saw
not
Gerames
by
him
,
then
he
demanded
if
any
man
knewe
where
hee
was
.
Sir
(
quoth
a
Knight
named
Gallerance
)
know
for
truth
that
hee
is
taken
prisoner
,
and
is
in
the
hands
of
your
enemies
,
for
to
haue
ayded
him
I
was
wounded
in
thrée
places
,
and
néere
hand
slaine
,
I
employed
my
force
to
haue
succoured
him
,
but
I
could
finde
no
remedie
.
When
Huon
heard
that
,
hee
praysed
greatlie
Gerames
force
and
vertue
,
and
greatly
complained
and
said
.
Alas
that
I
had
not
knowne
of
his
taking
ere
I
returned
,
I
would
sooner
haue
dyed
,
but
that
at
the
least
I
would
haue
taken
some
man
sufficient
to
haue
redéemed
him
againe
out
of
danger
.
A
lamentable
thing
it
was
to
heare
Duke
Huon
,
what
sorrow
hee
made
for
his
friend
Gerames
,
but
his
complaints
could
not
auaile
him
,
his
Lords
sayd
,
Sir
by
the
grace
of
God
you
shall
haue
him
againe
safe
and
aliue
.
Sirs
quoth
Huon
,
it
shall
be
a
great
aduenture
without
they
put
him
to
death
.
Then
Huon
mounted
vp
to
the
Pallaice
,
whereas
he
met
Escleremond
his
wife
,
whom
hee
kissed
and
embraced
manie
times
.
Sir
(
quoth
the
Ladie
)
I
pray
you
shew
mee
of
your
newes
.
Ladie
(
quoth
Huon
)
they
be
but
poore
and
dolorous
,
for
of
twentie
thousand
men
that
I
had
with
me
out
of
this
Citie
,
I
haue
brought
home
aliue
but
foure
thousand
,
and
yet
the
most
part
of
them
before
wounded
,
and
beside
,
the
old
Gerames
is
taken
prisoner
,
who
hath
suffered
before
this
time
so
many
paines
and
trauailes
for
my
sake
.
Alas
Sir
quoth
the
Ladie
sore
wéeping
,
I
had
rather
you
had
beléeued
me
,
and
that
you
had
gone
and
sought
for
succour
of
my
brother
,
who
would
not
haue
fayled
you
,
but
would
haue
come
with
you
with
so
much
people
and
puissance
,
that
the
Emperour
should
not
haue
durst
to
haue
abiden
you
.
Madame
(
quoth
Huon
)
speake
no
more
thereof
,
for
the
losse
of
as
much
as
tenne
Cities
be
in
value
,
I
would
not
haue
gone
thither
,
nor
to
none
other
part
for
any
succour
,
nor
yet
will
not
,
till
that
I
sée
mée
more
oppressed
then
I
am
as
yet
,
I
might
well
be
reputed
for
a
coward
and
recreaunt
,
thus
to
abandon
my
Citie
,
I
had
rather
be
dismembred
into
péeces
,
then
for
feare
I
should
leaue
you
,
it
would
be
greatlie
to
my
reproch
in
the
Courts
of
hie
Princes
,
and
when
I
come
there
,
to
be
marked
with
the
finger
for
that
great
default
.
Sir
(
quoth
Escleremond
)
your
pleasure
is
mine
,
since
that
you
wil
haue
it
so
,
but
I
am
right
sorrowful
for
the
old
Gerames
,
who
is
prisoner
in
the
tents
of
your
enemies
,
who
hath
suffered
for
your
sake
many
great
pains
and
pouerties
,
I
cannot
be
but
sory
when
I
remember
him
.
Madame
(
quoth
Huon
)
as
yet
Gerames
is
not
dead
,
I
hope
by
the
grace
of
our
Lord
God
that
we
shall
haue
him
againe
aliue
.
Sir
quoth
she
,
I
pray
to
God
that
it
may
be
so
.
Now
let
vs
leaue
speaking
of
Huon
,
and
speake
of
the
Emperour
,
who
lay
sore
hurt
on
the
earth
.
Chap.
LXXXXI
.
¶
How
the
Emperour
raysed
vp
a
paire
of
Gallowes
,
to
hang
vp
the
old
Gerames
,
and
all
the
Bourdeloyes
that
were
taken
prisoners
.
YOu
haue
alredy
heard
here
before
recounted
,
howe
Huon
entred
into
Bourdeaux
,
after
hee
had
beaten
downe
the
Emperour
Tirrey
,
whome
he
left
lying
vpon
the
earth
,
and
had
beene
slain
,
if
his
men
had
not
quickly
rescued
him
:
now
his
men
were
sorrowfull
,
for
they
feared
hee
had
been
dead
,
and
vnlaced
his
helmet
,
and
was
right
ioyful
when
they
found
him
aliue
.
Then
they
demaunded
and
said
:
Sir
,
we
desire
you
shew
vs
in
what
case
you
feele
your selfe
?
Sirs
,
(
quoth
he
)
I
am
sore
hurt
,
whereby
I
feele
great
paine
,
this
enemie
Huon
hath
brought
me
into
this
case
,
I
was
foolishly
counsailed
when
I
came
hether
to
seeke
for
him
,
for
if
I
had
taried
still
at
Mayence
,
I
beleeue
to
do
me
displeasure
he
would
haue
come
thether
:
sirs
,
I
pray
you
beare
me
into
my
Tent
,
that
my
wound
may
bee
searched
,
then
hee
was
borne
into
his
Tent
&
vnarmed
,
and
layd
vpon
his
bed
,
and
he
swounded
thrice
for
paine
of
his
hurt
.
And
when
he
came
to
himselfe
,
and
his
woundes
were
searched
by
his
Surgions
,
hee
demaunded
where
the
Knightes
of
Bourdeaux
were
,
they
that
were
taken
in
the
Battaile
,
and
demaunded
that
they
should
be
brought
to
his
presence
.
Gerames
was
brought
before
him
,
who
was
great
&
puissant
,
with
a
beard
as
white
as
snow
,
hee
was
a
faire
ould
Knight
to
behould
,
his
visage
plaine
and
smiling
,
he
seemed
to
be
a
man
of
high
affaires
,
when
the
Emperour
saw
him
,
he
said
:
Thou
old
Catiffe
,
shew
me
what
thou
art
,
beware
and
shew
me
the
troth
?
Sir
,
(
quoth
Gerames
)
know
well
that
for
feare
of
any
death
I
shall
not
spare
to
say
the
troth
,
●●●ing
you
will
needs
know
what
I
am
,
I
am
named
Gerames
,
and
am
Huons
Seruant
,
whome
I
loue
naturally
,
and
also
I
am
his
kinsman
,
whereby
I
haue
the
more
cause
to
loue
him
,
and
I
haue
slaine
diuers
of
your
men
.
Well
,
(
quoth
the
Emperour
)
I
repute
thee
for
a
Foole
to
giue
mee
this
knowledge
,
for
by
the
grace
of
God
,
to
morow
early
ere
I
eate
or
drinke
,
thou
shalt
be
drawne
&
hanged
,
&
xl
.
of
thy
company
that
were
taken
with
thée
in
the
battaile
.
Sir
quoth
Gerames
,
of
this
that
you
shew
me
I
giue
you
no
thanke
for
it
,
but
I
hope
by
the
aid
of
Iesus
christ
,
that
I
shal
do
you
more
damage
ere
I
die
.
Ah
Villain
quoth
the
Emperor
,
great
maruaile
I
haue
of
thée
,
that
thus
before
me
thou
doest
vse
these
threatnings
,
&
yet
thou
séest
how
thou
art
my
prisoner
,
&
that
it
lyeth
in
me
to
put
thée
to
what
death
it
pleaseth
me
,
know
for
troth
,
&
if
it
were
not
so
late
of
the
day
as
it
is
,
I
wold
not
suffer
thée
to
liue
one
houre
.
But
ere
I
sleepe
I
shall
cause
a
Gallowes
to
be
made
,
whereas
thou
and
thy
company
shall
be
hanged
,
and
I
shall
cause
thée
to
be
hanged
so
néere
to
the
Citie
,
that
if
Huon
be
so
néere
kin
to
thée
as
thou
sayst
,
he
wil
shew
how
well
he
loueth
thée
,
he
may
haue
great
●olor
,
when
before
his
eyes
he
shall
sée
his
coozen
and
his
men
hanged
,
&
then
afterward
I
wil
assaile
the
citie
,
&
take
it
perforce
,
so
that
then
Huon
in
any
wise
shall
not
escape
out
of
my
hands
,
&
so
to
be
hanged
with
other
,
&
the
faire
Escleremond
shal
be
burnt
or
condemned
to
prison
,
and
then
I
will
burne
all
the
Citie
and
destroy
it
cleane
.
Sir
quoth
Gerames
,
you
may
say
your
pleasure
:
but
in
the
doing
is
all
the
matter
,
&
when
the
Emperour
saw
that
Gerames
doubted
not
the
death
,
he
was
sore
abashed
.
Then
he
commanded
incontinent
Gallows
to
bée
raised
vp
,
so
great
,
to
hang
thereon
the
fortie
prisoners
,
&
to
be
set
on
a
little
rocke
neere
to
the
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
,
to
the
entent
that
Huon
and
his
men
might
sée
them
plaine
,
therby
to
abash
them
,
the
which
was
done
,
so
the
matter
rested
vntill
the
next
day
in
the
morninge
.
And
when
it
was
day
,
Huon
within
the
Citie
rose
and
came
to
his
Pallaice
,
and
regarded
out
at
his
windowes
,
to
sée
and
behold
the
hoast
of
his
enemies
,
and
as
he
stood
,
he
espied
the
newe
Gallowes
standing
on
the
rocke
:
then
hee
called
his
Lordes
and
sayd
.
Sirs
,
neuer
beleeue
,
but
yonder
Gallowes
that
I
see
newe
raysed
,
is
for
none
other
entent
,
but
for
to
hang
thereupppon
my
men
that
bee
taken
and
my
good
Freende
old
Gerames
:
whereof
I
am
verie
sorrowfull
.
Therefore
Sirs
,
quickly
make
you
readie
,
and
mount
vppon
your
horses
,
for
ere
they
be
hanged
,
we
will
prooue
our selues
against
them
:
looke
toward
the
Hoast
,
and
sée
when
they
bée
comming
toward
the
Gallowes
,
and
when
you
sée
them
,
be
readie
on
horse-backe
and
open
the
gate
,
that
we
may
issue
out
all
at
once
,
and
let
vs
neuer
thinke
to
returne
vntill
we
haue
rescued
our
men
,
for
I
purpose
neuer
to
returne
into
this
Citie
,
vntill
I
haue
deliuered
them
out
of
the
hands
of
our
enemies
.
Then
they
armed
them
about
seauen
Thousand
by
tale
,
of
good
men
of
armes
well
horsed
,
readie
at
the
gate
to
depart
when
time
came
.
Now
wée
will
leaue
speaking
of
Huon
,
and
speake
of
the
Emperour
.
Chap.
LXXXXII
.
¶
How
Huon
yssued
out
of
Bourdeaux
,
and
rescued
the
ould
Gerames
and
his
companie
,
whom
the
Emperor
would
haue
hanged
.
THe
Emperour
,
who
hadde
great
desire
that
Gerames
and
his
company
were
hanged
,
caused
them
to
be
brought
forth
by
couples
,
one
fast
tyed
to
another
,
and
Gerames
was
the
formost
,
who
then
right
tenderly
began
to
weepe
when
he
saw
himselfe
in
that
case
.
Ah
good
Lord
,
(
quoth
he
)
I
require
thee
haue
mercie
on
our
soules
,
&
kéepe
and
defend
my
good
Lord
Duke
Huon
,
who
by
the
commandement
of
King
Oberon
,
should
giue
me
his
Duchy
,
and
he
to
haue
king
Oberons
dignitie
of
the
Fayrie
after
foure
yeares
passed
:
I
cannot
say
what
fortune
will
fall
,
but
I
may
well
say
,
that
I
shall
neuer
come
to
greater
honor
,
yet
I
am
comforted
in
that
I
am
so
old
,
it
is
good
reason
that
I
be
content
to
haue
liued
so
long
,
it
is
now
time
that
I
depart
out
of
this
world
.
Then
the
Emperour
called
vnto
him
a
Knight
,
and
said
:
Sir
Othon
,
I
will
that
incontinent
you
take
three
Thousand
men
,
and
take
these
Prisoners
,
and
hang
them
vp
all
vppon
the
Gallowes
that
were
made
yester-night
late
,
and
if
it
bee
so
that
Huon
yssue
out
▪
looke
that
you
quit
your selfe
valiantly
,
and
if
you
haue
néed
of
any
ayd
,
take
my
horne
and
blow
it
,
for
I
haue
ready
appointed
ten
Thousand
men
to
succour
you
if
need
bée
.
When
Othon
heard
the
Emperour
,
hee
was
right
sorrie
to
haue
that
euill
office
,
for
in
his
youth
hée
was
brought
vp
in
the
house
of
Duke
Seuin
Father
to
Huon
,
and
somewhat
he
was
of
his
kin
,
but
as
then
hee
had
slaine
a
man
,
wherefore
he
fled
from
Bourdeaux
,
and
came
and
serued
the
Emperor
at
Mayence
,
wherefore
he
was
right
sorrowfull
to
haue
that
Commission
:
then
hee
sayd
vnto
the
Emperour
.
Sir
,
mée
thinkes
you
doe
ill
to
cause
them
to
die
so
hastily
,
better
it
were
to
abide
to
sée
what
end
your
warre
will
come
vnto
,
and
also
if
it
fortune
that
any
of
your
Lords
to
be
taken
hereafter
,
for
one
of
them
you
might
recouer
him
againe
,
and
if
you
slay
them
,
then
if
any
of
your
Barons
happen
to
bee
taken
,
they
shall
die
of
like
death
:
and
therefore
Sir
,
if
you
wil
beléeue
me
,
you
shall
forbeare
slaying
them
at
this
time
,
and
Sir
,
if
you
will
giue
me
licence
,
I
will
doe
so
much
to
Duke
Huon
,
that
for
the
offence
that
he
hath
done
vnto
you
,
hee
shall
make
you
amends
at
your
owne
pleasure
,
and
hee
shall
goe
vnto
some
holy
Pilgrimage
,
to
pray
for
the
Soules
of
your
Nephews
,
and
other
of
your
lords
that
he
hath
slain
,
and
he
to
haue
with
him
two
Hundred
men
in
their
shirtes
,
and
so
to
goe
to
the
holy
Sepulchre
at
his
owne
charge
and
coste
,
and
hee
to
hould
of
you
all
his
Landes
,
and
to
doe
you
homage
.
Then
the
Lordes
that
were
there
present
,
all
with
one
voice
sayd
vnto
the
Emperour
:
Sir
,
the
counsaile
that
sir
Othon
hath
giuen
vnto
you
,
is
worthy
to
bee
beleeued
,
wée
all
agree
thereto
,
and
desire
you
so
to
doe
,
but
when
the
Emperour
heard
them
,
he
was
sorowfull
and
sore
displeased
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Othon
)
you
may
surely
know
,
if
you
hang
any
of
them
that
be
taken
,
if
Huon
happen
to
take
any
of
your
men
,
hee
shall
neuer
escape
vnhanged
and
drawne
.
When
the
Emperour
had
heard
Othon
speake
,
he
was
so
troubled
&
angry
,
that
it
seemed
by
his
face
,
that
for
verie
anger
he
was
neere
hand
in
a
rage
,
and
said
.
Behold
sirs
this
Foole
,
who
would
let
mee
to
take
vengeance
on
them
that
so
sore
haue
troubled
me
,
he
hath
heard
me
ere
this
time
sweare
and
make
solemn
promise
,
that
I
would
neuer
returne
into
my
Countrey
,
vntill
I
had
hanged
and
drawne
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
,
for
by
that
Lord
that
made
mée
to
his
similitude
,
I
knowe
no
man
this
day
,
though
he
were
neuer
so
neere
a
kin
to
me
,
except
mine
owne
Brother
,
but
I
shall
make
him
to
be
slaine
,
if
he
speak
any
more
to
me
for
respiting
of
their
liues
,
nor
I
shall
neuer
loue
him
,
for
I
make
a
vow
to
our
Lord
God
,
that
I
will
neuer
returne
into
my
Country
,
vntill
I
haue
taken
this
Citie
perfor●e
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Othon
)
séeing
it
is
your
pleasure
I
shal
speake
no
more
thereof
,
but
I
beleeue
it
will
bee
longe
hereafter
before
you
finde
any
that
will
be
glad
to
doe
your
pleasure
.
Othon
,
(
quoth
the
Emperour
)
dispatch
the
matter
,
and
reuenge
me
vpon
the
old
Gerames
and
vpon
all
his
companie
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Othon
)
it
is
conuenient
that
I
doe
it
séeing
it
is
your
pleasure
:
then
without
any
more
words
he
departed
,
and
tooke
Gerames
and
the
other
Prisoners
,
and
went
with
them
towards
the
Gallowes
.
Gerames
went
before
with
the
haulter
about
his
necke
sore
weeping
,
and
all
his
companie
after
him
,
so
that
at
the
laste
they
came
to
the
place
of
execution
,
where
the
Ladders
were
set
vp
,
and
then
the
hang-man
came
vnto
Gerames
and
said
:
Come
on
thou
old
Dotard
,
thou
hast
liued
long
inough
,
thou
shalt
no
more
see
him
whome
thou
louest
so
well
,
and
I
hope
shortly
he
shal
beare
thée
company
wauing
in
the
wind
.
When
Gerames
heard
him
,
he
beheld
him
fiercely
and
sayd
:
Ah
thou
vnhappie
Villaine
,
if
one
of
my
handes
were
loose
,
thou
shouldest
neuer
sée
faire
day
more
,
how
art
thou
so
hardy
,
to
say
or
to
thinke
so
villainous
a
worde
,
of
the
best
and
most
valiantst
Knight
now
liuing
?
Then
Othon
came
to
them
,
and
hearing
the
hangman
how
hee
reuiled
Gerames
,
he
sayd
.
Ah
thou
base
slaue
▪
thinkst
thou
not
that
this
knight
hath
not
inough
to
suffer
though
thou
dost
not
reuile
him
?
if
thou
thy selfe
were
in
that
case
that
they
be
in
,
and
they
in
the
citie
of
Bourdeaux
,
thou
wouldest
soone
repent
thy
saucie
words
,
and
therewith
hee
lift
vp
a
staffe
that
he
had
in
his
hand
,
and
strake
the
hangman
therewith
,
that
he
fell
down
to
the
earth
:
then
hee
sayd
.
Ah
thou
false
theefe
,
doe
thine
office
and
speake
no
words
:
whereupon
the
hangman
durst
speake
no
more
,
but
then
he
tooke
Gerames
by
the
halter
that
was
about
his
necke
,
and
so
mounted
vpon
the
ladder
and
Gerames
after
him
,
who
made
pittious
complaints
for
Huon
his
good
Lord
.
The
same
time
that
Gerames
mounted
vpon
the
first
step
of
the
ladder
,
they
within
the
Citie
vpon
the
walles
perceiued
it
,
and
saw
euidently
,
that
without
the
prisoners
were
spéedily
rescued
,
their
liues
were
lost
,
then
they
said
to
Huon
.
Sir
,
if
you
tarrie
any
longer
,
your
men
shall
be
all
hanged
,
for
yonder
wée
sée
one
of
them
is
mounted
on
the
ladder
,
who
hath
a
beard
as
white
as
the
snow
.
When
Huon
heard
that
,
he
was
sore
displeased
,
and
sayd
.
Ah
good
Lord
,
I
know
surely
that
it
is
my
true
friend
Gerames
,
whom
they
would
first
put
to
death
,
therefore
Sirs
,
I
require
you
quickly
let
vs
issue
out
at
the
gate
,
for
if
Gerames
bee
not
presently
succoured
,
the
Traitours
will
putte
him
to
death
,
but
if
that
I
may
come
time
inough
,
his
perill
shall
bee
dearely
solde
to
them
.
Hereupon
Huon
with
seuen
thousand
fighting
men
,
issued
out
at
the
gate
so
fiercely
,
that
the
earth
seemed
to
groane
vnder
them
,
their
horses
made
such
a
thundering
,
and
so
within
a
short
spare
(
by
a
secret
way
)
they
came
to
the
place
whereas
the
gallowes
stood
.
Huon
was
the
first
that
arriued
there
,
and
he
marked
well
the
hangman
that
should
haue
hanged
Gerames
,
and
gaue
him
such
a
stroke
with
his
speare
,
that
he
ranne
him
through
,
so
that
hee
fell
from
the
ladder
dead
,
so
was
Gerames
reuenged
of
the
iniury
that
hee
had
done
to
him
before
:
then
Huon
saide
,
Gerames
come
downe
of
the
Ladder
,
and
arme
you
in
some
armour
of
them
that
shall
bée
heere
slaine
.
Gerames
thanked
our
Lord
God
,
and
came
downe
the
ladder
,
and
then
thether
came
Huons
companie
,
who
vntyed
all
the
other
Prisoners
:
then
began
a
sore
Battaile
,
the
Almaines
would
not
fly
,
the
which
Huon
séeing
,
cried
to
them
and
said
:
Yée
false
Traytours
,
your
deaths
are
iudged
,
deare
shal
be
sould
to
you
the
offence
that
yée
haue
done
vnto
mee
,
when
yée
would
slay
thus
my
men
with
so
villainous
a
death
,
better
it
had
béen
for
you
to
haue
been
at
Mayence
,
hidden
in
the
laps
of
your
Mothers
and
Louers
.
When
they
vnderstood
Huon
,
anon
they
knew
him
,
wherof
they
were
sore
abashed
,
then
Huon
met
with
a
Knight
of
Almayne
,
and
ran
him
cleane
through
,
and
so
hée
serued
thrée
other
,
then
he
drew
his
sword
wherewith
he
did
great
maruailes
,
for
ere
he
ceased
,
he
slew
fourteene
,
and
also
his
men
did
maruailes
in
armes
,
so
that
within
a
short
space
the
Almaines
were
discomfited
,
so
that
none
escaped
away
aliue
,
except
Sir
Othon
,
who
valiantly
defended
himselfe
.
But
when
he
saw
that
his
force
would
not
helpe
him
,
hée
yéelded
himselfe
to
Huon
,
and
gaue
him
his
sword
,
and
cryed
him
mercie
,
and
sayd
.
Sir
,
I
beséech
you
slay
me
not
,
but
haue
pitie
on
me
,
and
I
promise
you
faithfully
,
that
against
my
wil
I
came
hither
,
but
I
was
forced
so
to
doe
by
the
Emperour
,
and
first
I
desired
respite
.
Insomuch
that
the
Emperor
was
sore
displeased
with
me
,
I
intreated
for
a
peace
to
haue
been
made
betwéene
you
and
him
,
but
my
words
could
not
preuaile
.
Sir
I
am
your
kinsman
,
&
was
brought
vp
in
Duke
Seuin
your
fathers
house
,
and
there
I
serued
a
maister
who
did
beate
mee
,
and
when
I
felt
my selfe
strong
and
of
age
,
I
was
displeased
that
he
did
beate
me
so
without
a
cause
,
&
I
slew
him
&
fled
away
,
and
came
to
Mayens
,
and
euer
since
I
haue
serued
the
Emperour
,
who
is
come
hither
to
besiege
you
.
Friend
(
quoth
Huon
)
feare
not
your
death
,
but
I
pray
you
from
hence
forth
ayde
and
serue
mee
,
as
ye
ought
to
doe
to
your
louing
friend
.
Sir
quoth
Othon
,
God
shame
mee
if
I
doe
the
contrarie
,
but
I
shall
serue
you
truely
as
long
as
life
is
in
my
body
.
Then
Huon
came
to
the
foote
of
the
ladder
,
whereas
hee
found
Gerames
as
then
not
vntied
,
Huon
embraced
and
kissed
him
often
times
,
and
sayd
.
Right
déere
friend
,
I
am
right
glad
at
my
heart
when
I
see
you
whole
of
body
,
and
then
hee
went
to
the
other
and
losed
them
,
and
vnbound
their
eyes
,
and
sayd
.
Sirs
arme
your selues
with
the
harnesse
of
them
that
bee
dead
,
for
a
man
that
is
armed
hath
the
aduantage
of
others
that
bee
not
armed
.
It
was
néedfull
for
them
to
be
armed
,
God
defend
them
from
euill
,
for
anon
after
they
had
so
maruailous
a
reencounter
,
that
they
had
neuer
the
like
before
,
for
the
other
tenne
thousand
men
came
to
reuenge
them
that
were
dead
,
they
hoped
to
haue
come
time
inough
,
but
they
fayled
,
for
they
came
too
late
,
Huon
had
taken
of
al
them
their
truage
.
When
Huon
saw
that
he
had
done
that
which
he
came
for
,
he
returned
him
towardes
the
Citie
,
but
he
was
so
pursued
,
that
he
was
neere
surprised
and
stopped
from
entring
into
the
Citie
.
When
Huon
saw
his
enemies
comming
,
he
cryed
aloude
to
his
men
,
saying
.
Sirs
,
let
vs
turne
vpon
them
that
come
toward
vs
,
to
the
intent
that
they
shall
not
make
their
auaunts
,
that
they
haue
caused
vs
to
flie
away
before
them
:
then
hee
and
all
his
men
turned
against
their
enemies
with
a
most
valiaunt
courage
,
and
at
that
méeting
many
speares
were
broken
on
both
parts
,
and
many
a
knight
borne
to
the
earth
,
that
had
neuer
the
power
after
to
reléeue
themselues
,
there
was
such
a
slaughter
on
both
parts
,
that
it
was
pittie
to
sée
them
.
And
great
maruaile
it
was
to
see
Huon
,
how
he
beate
downe
his
enemies
,
&
claue
helmets
,
and
rased
them
from
the
heads
of
his
enemies
:
hee
dealt
in
such
wise
,
that
no
Almaine
durst
abide
his
strokes
he
was
so
doubted
and
feared
,
hee
made
the
thicke
prease
to
breake
a
sunder
,
and
flie
away
before
him
,
and
by
him
was
Sir
Othon
,
who
that
day
did
many
a
noble
deed
of
armes
,
for
next
Huon
(
aboue
all
other
that
day
)
hee
bore
the
price
.
Finally
,
Huon
and
Othon
and
his
other
men
did
so
much
,
that
the
Almaines
were
chaced
to
their
Tentes
,
and
many
slaine
in
the
chace
and
sore
hurt
,
so
that
they
neuer
road
vppon
horse-backe
after
.
Sometime
it
fortuneth
,
that
it
is
folly
to
venture
too
much
forward
,
and
too
late
to
repent
afterward
:
I
say
this
for
Huon
and
his
company
,
who
were
gone
so
much
forward
,
that
in
great
dau●ger
they
returned
to
the
Citie
,
for
the
Almaines
(
who
were
thirtie
Thousand
men
ready
before
their
Tents
)
when
they
saw
Huon
and
his
men
chace
their
company
,
they
set
foorth
againste
Huon
:
and
when
Huon
saw
them
,
hee
sayd
vnto
his
men
.
Sirs
,
it
is
good
that
wee
recoile
into
our
Citie
,
for
yonder
I
see
comminge
〈◊〉
then
thirtie
Thousand
Almaines
as
fast
as
they
can
:
so
when
Huons
company
saw
them
,
they
doubted
greatly
,
and
not
without
cause
,
for
they
had
beene
before
at
two
great
skirmishes
,
whereby
they
and
their
horses
were
wearie
and
sore
trauailed
,
the
which
was
no
maruaile
,
so
by
the
counsaile
of
Huon
,
they
returned
a
false
gallop
toward
their
Citie
,
and
the
Almaines
were
at
their
backe
,
and
chaced
them
so
quickly
,
that
more
then
fiue
Hundred
Almaines
entred
into
the
Citie
with
them
of
Bourdeaux
.
But
they
that
kept
the
gates
that
day
were
wise
and
discreet
,
for
as
soone
as
they
perceiued
that
Huon
and
his
company
were
entred
,
and
with
them
about
fiue
Hundred
of
their
enemies
:
they
woulde
keepe
their
gates
no
longer
open
,
for
feare
that
their
enemies
should
haue
entred
with
too
great
a
number
,
so
that
for
hast
they
cut
asunder
the
cord
that
held
vp
the
Port●●lloys
,
the
which
fell
downe
by
such
force
,
that
it
fell
vpon
the
horse
of
an
Almaine
that
was
vnder
it
,
the
which
horse
was
cutte
cleane
assunder
,
so
that
the
man
and
the
fore
part
of
the
horse
fell
within
the
gate
,
and
the
hinder
part
of
the
horse
fell
without
,
whereat
the
Almaines
that
followed
after
were
sorrowfull
and
angrie
,
that
they
had
not
come
thether
sooner
.
Then
they
returned
to
their
Tents
,
complaining
for
the
great
losse
and
damage
that
they
had
sustained
that
day
,
by
the
high
prowesse
of
Huon
and
his
men
,
and
also
they
that
were
entred
into
the
Citie
were
sore
abashed
,
when
they
sawe
themselues
encloased
within
the
Citie
.
When
Huon
perceiued
it
,
he
had
great
maruaile
,
that
they
were
so
entred
in
among
his
men
,
for
he
knew
not
thereof
,
and
yet
he
himselfe
was
the
laste
that
entred
,
then
hee
sayde
.
Ah
yee
false
Traytours
,
yee
shall
all
die
an
ill
death
:
and
then
he
sayd
to
his
men
.
Syrs
,
slay
them
all
,
then
incontinent
they
alighted
,
and
kneeled
downe
before
Huon
,
and
required
him
to
haue
mercie
and
pitie
of
them
,
and
to
saue
their
liues
,
and
put
vs
in
prison
(
quoth
they
)
we
be
all
men
of
a
noble
lineage
,
and
it
may
bee
so
,
that
by
vs
yee
may
haue
peace
with
the
Emperour
.
Then
Gerames
sayd
vnto
Huon
:
Sir
,
I
require
you
to
haue
pitie
of
them
,
and
put
them
not
to
death
,
for
so
it
may
bee
that
by
them
you
may
haue
peace
with
the
Emperour
.
Freend
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
am
content
to
doe
at
your
pleasure
,
as
you
will
haue
me
doe
:
then
he
commaunded
that
they
should
all
bée
vnarmed
,
and
they
all
made
promise
vnto
Huon
not
to
depart
without
licence
.
Gerames
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
will
that
these
Prisoners
bee
brought
vp
into
the
Borough
,
and
there
parted
and
set
into
diuers
houses
that
be
sure
,
and
let
them
haue
all
things
necessarie
for
their
liuing
:
then
Gerames
deliuered
them
to
the
keeping
of
such
as
hee
trusted
,
and
so
each
of
them
was
kept
in
a
courteous
Prison
.
Now
let
vs
leaue
to
speak
of
Huon
and
of
his
Prisoners
,
and
returne
to
the
Emperour
.
Chap.
LXXXXIII
.
¶
Howe
the
Emperour
assayled
the
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
twoo
times
,
whereas
he
lost
many
of
his
men
.
AS
you
haue
heard
here
before
,
how
Huon
chased
his
enemies
to
their
tents
,
and
how
it
was
time
for
him
to
returne
to
his
Citie
,
and
how
hee
was
so
pursued
by
the
Almaynes
,
that
more
then
fiue
hundred
of
them
entred
into
the
Citie
,
and
were
closed
within
it
,
and
the
residue
returned
to
their
tents
,
sorrowful
and
angrie
for
the
great
losse
that
they
had
.
So
when
they
were
returned
,
the
Emperour
demaunded
what
tydings
,
and
how
they
had
spedde
,
and
if
they
had
not
taken
Huon
quicke
or
dead
.
Sir
(
quoth
a
knight
)
it
is
follie
for
you
to
speake
thus
,
for
Huon
is
no
man
so
lightly
to
bee
taken
,
for
the
fiftie
men
that
you
sent
to
haue
beene
hanged
,
be
rescued
by
Huon
,
and
the
three
thousand
men
that
you
sent
with
them
are
all
slaine
,
and
diuers
other
sore
hurt
and
in
perill
of
death
,
and
besides
that
,
fiue
hundred
men
of
the
best
of
your
friendes
are
entred
into
Bourdeaux
:
for
wee
so
hastily
pursued
Huon
and
his
men
,
that
entring
into
the
Citie
,
fiue
hundred
of
our
men
entred
into
the
Citie
,
entermedled
with
Huons
men
,
and
there
they
be
inclosed
within
:
therfore
Sir
we
aduise
and
counsell
you
,
that
you
agrée
with
Huon
,
for
if
you
doe
not
you
shall
loose
all
your
men
,
for
Huon
is
so
fell
and
cruell
,
that
hee
will
hange
vp
your
men
,
as
ye
had
thought
to
haue
done
his
,
of
whom
one
of
them
was
his
cosin
,
you
may
doe
as
it
pleaseth
you
.
When
the
Emperour
heard
his
Barons
,
what
counsell
they
gaue
him
,
he
was
verie
sorowfull
and
sayd
.
Sirs
ye
do
me
great
wrong
,
to
require
me
to
make
any
peace
with
Huon
,
since
ye
know
wel
what
●ath
and
promise
I
haue
made
,
that
I
will
neuer
be
at
peace
with
him
,
&
to
the
intent
that
ye
shall
speake
no
more
therof
,
know
for
troth
,
that
if
X.M.
of
my
néerest
friends
were
taken
by
Huon
,
I
would
rather
suff●●
them
to
die
a
shamefull
death
,
then
to
agree
to
any
peace
with
Huon
till
I
haue
slaine
him
,
and
his
Citie
be
burnt
and
destroyed
.
Sir
(
quoth
they
)
séeing
it
is
your
pleasure
,
yée
may
do
as
you
thinke
best
.
Sirs
,
(
quoth
the
Emperour
)
I
will
that
yée
assemble
all
mine
hoast
,
and
send
to
my
Brother
that
hée
bring
all
his
men
,
&
then
with
all
our
puissance
we
will
assaile
the
Citie
,
and
that
none
be
so
hardie
as
to
recule
back
vntill
the
Citie
be
taken
:
this
was
proclaymed
through
the
Hoast
,
and
euery
man
was
readie
to
assaile
the
Citie
,
and
the
cheefe
Captaine
was
Duke
Sauary
,
who
brought
all
his
men
in
good
order
to
the
dikes
,
well
fournished
with
ladders
and
other
necessarie
things
pertaining
to
assault
.
The
same
time
Huon
and
his
men
were
vnarmed
and
going
to
dinner
,
but
when
he
heard
the
noise
and
crie
without
,
he
tooke
a
sop
in
wine
,
and
armed
him
&
all
his
men
,
and
euery
man
went
to
the
walles
to
their
defence
,
and
Huon
&
old
Gerames
,
Othon
,
and
Barnard
a
valiant
knight
mounted
on
the
towre
ouer
the
gate
,
and
the
Almaines
on
euery
part
entred
into
the
dikes
,
and
raysed
vp
many
a
scaling
ladder
to
the
walles
,
but
they
within
cast
them
downe
,
so
that
they
had
no
power
to
rise
vp
againe
,
for
there
was
cast
downe
vpon
them
earth
,
timber
and
stones
.
Fierce
was
the
assault
that
the
Almaines
made
,
&
they
within
made
noble
defence
,
for
Huon
and
Gerames
shot
so
with
their
crosbowes
,
that
at
euery
shoote
they
slew
some
man
or
sore
wounded
him
,
and
long
endured
this
assault
,
so
that
finally
the
Almaines
were
constrained
to
recule
backe
a
bow
shoote
,
whereof
they
within
were
very
ioyfull
.
Then
the
Emperour
Tirrey
being
sorrowfull
and
full
of
rage
,
came
to
his
men
,
and
rebuked
them
shamefully
,
commaunding
them
that
incontinent
they
should
returne
again
to
assaile
the
Citie
,
saying
that
they
should
not
faile
to
winne
it
.
Then
the
Almaines
(
to
please
their
Lord
)
retourned
in
great
hast
with
their
ladders
&
pikes
,
and
came
into
the
dikes
whereas
then
there
was
no
water
,
&
raysed
them
vp
to
the
walles
:
but
they
were
no
sooner
vp
,
but
they
within
beat
them
downe
againe
,
and
put
them
in
danger
of
their
liues
,
for
they
cast
downe
Timber
,
stones
,
and
faggots
,
with
fire
and
hoat
oyle
and
lead
vppon
them
,
so
that
the
assailants
were
faine
perforce
to
recoile
backe
,
and
they
within
shot
arrowes
so
thicke
,
that
it
seemed
like
snowe
.
The
Emperour
was
sore
displeased
and
Duke
Sauary
,
when
they
saw
none
other
remedie
,
many
were
slaine
and
sore
hurt
,
and
the
Emperor
and
Sauary
his
Brother
seeing
that
they
could
nothing
profite
,
sounded
the
retrait
,
and
so
returned
to
their
Tents
,
sore
displeased
for
their
great
losse
that
they
had
,
for
they
lost
that
day
more
then
two
Thousand
men
,
lyinge
dead
in
the
feeld
and
in
the
Dikes
,
and
more
then
thrée
Thousand
sore
hurt
.
Then
Duke
Sauary
sayd
to
the
Emperor
:
Sir
,
me
thinks
it
is
but
folly
to
assaile
this
Citie
,
it
is
strong
,
and
well
furnished
with
men
and
good
Knightes
to
defend
it
,
wherefore
we
may
well
perceiue
,
that
without
great
damage
we
cannot
winne
it
,
without
it
be
by
famine
,
for
hee
that
is
Lorde
thereof
is
hardy
and
cruell
,
and
to
be
feared
and
doubted
,
for
he
is
expert
in
armes
,
wherefore
it
is
impossible
to
take
the
Citie
perforce
.
When
the
Emperour
vnderstoode
him
,
hee
was
right
sorrowfull
,
and
made
againe
newe
promise
,
not
to
depart
thence
,
vntill
hee
had
Huon
at
his
pleasure
.
Huon
,
who
little
set
by
the
threatnings
of
the
Emperour
,
went
into
his
Pallaice
,
and
said
to
his
men
:
Sirs
,
we
ought
greatly
to
thanke
God
for
the
defence
of
our
Citie
,
many
Almains
●ee
slaine
and
hurt
,
I
doubt
them
nothing
,
for
our
Citie
is
strong
,
&
before
it
be
lost
,
it
will
cost
many
men
their
liues
.
I
desire
you
all
take
good
héed
that
we
be
not
beguiled
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
they
)
we
shall
take
good
héed
thereof
,
as
well
for
you
,
as
for
the
sauegard
of
our
liues
.
Thus
Huon
and
his
men
deuised
together
,
howbeit
,
they
were
sore
greeued
,
for
at
the
beginning
they
were
about
twentie
Thousand
men
,
&
then
they
were
not
aboue
six
Thousand
.
Now
let
vs
leaue
speaking
of
them
,
and
speake
of
the
Emperour
,
who
was
right
sorrowfull
for
his
losse
.
Chap.
LXXXXIIII
.
¶
How
Huon
sent
Habourey
his
Messenger
to
the
Emperour
,
to
require
peace
,
and
of
his
answeare
.
WHen
the
Emperor
hadde
heard
Duke
Sauary
his
Brother
speake
,
he
made
a
solemne
oath
,
that
whatsoeuer
fortune
should
fall
,
hee
would
not
depart
thence
Winter
nor
Summer
till
hee
had
wonne
the
Citie
,
and
then
he
sent
for
his
Réerband
,
as
farre
as
his
Empire
stretched
,
commaunding
euerie
man
to
come
to
him
all
excuses
layd
apart
,
and
so
they
did
.
Now
of
their
comming
by
the
way
I
make
no
mention
,
but
so
long
they
trauailed
,
that
they
came
within
a
League
of
Bourdeaux
,
and
when
the
Emperour
knew
thereof
,
he
had
great
ioy
,
and
mounted
on
his
horse
with
other
Lords
with
him
,
and
road
&
met
them
,
and
spake
to
them
and
made
them
good
cheere
.
Thus
his
force
encreased
,
&
Huons
diminished
daily
,
often
times
Huon
issued
out
vpon
his
horse
called
Amphage
,
&
made
daily
many
great
Skirmishes
,
sometime
hée
wan
,
and
sometime
hee
lost
,
he
slew
many
Almaines
,
so
that
they
all
feared
him
,
for
there
was
none
that
durst
abide
him
,
his
horse
was
so
cruell
,
that
none
durst
approach
néere
him
without
he
were
slaine
,
&
Huons
men
quit
them
valiantly
,
so
that
if
they
lost
at
one
time
,
they
wan
iij.
times
for
it
:
but
their
force
could
not
long
endure
,
for
their
enemies
were
so
many
&
they
so
few
,
&
they
had
made
so
many
issues
,
that
they
had
lost
many
of
their
company
,
for
of
xx
.
M.
they
were
left
but
v.
C.
men
,
wherof
Huon
was
sorowfull
.
Now
when
he
saw
that
he
had
but
v.
C.
men
,
he
called
to
him
Gerames
,
Othon
,
Barnard
,
&
Richard
,
saying
.
Sirs
,
I
see
that
euery
day
we
diminish
,
wherfore
we
cannot
long
endure
against
the
Emperors
force
,
therefore
I
thinke
that
it
were
good
that
wee
sent
to
the
Emperor
,
to
know
if
he
wil
heare
speaking
of
any
peace
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
they
)
wee
thinke
your
aduise
right
good
,
and
it
were
good
to
knowe
if
hee
will
agrée
thereto
or
not
.
Then
Huon
called
Habourey
his
Messenger
,
and
commaunded
him
that
incontinent
he
should
goe
to
the
Emperour
,
and
say
vnto
him
:
that
if
it
bee
his
pleasure
to
heare
speaking
of
any
peace
,
I
shall
(
quoth
he
)
condescend
therto
,
and
to
make
him
amends
at
his
pleasure
,
for
the
wronge
and
damage
that
I
haue
done
vnto
him
and
his
men
.
Also
shew
him
,
how
that
I
will
become
his
man
,
and
doe
him
homage
for
all
the
Landes
that
I
haue
,
the
which
I
was
woont
to
hould
of
the
King
of
Fraunce
:
but
séeing
I
haue
no
succour
from
him
,
I
am
driuen
perforce
to
purchase
for
my
profit
in
some
other
place
.
And
besides
that
shewe
him
,
that
the
fiue
Hundred
Prisoners
that
I
haue
of
his
men
,
I
shall
deliuer
them
quit
without
any
raunsome
paying
,
and
also
when
Lent
commeth
,
I
and
a
Hundred
knightes
with
me
at
my
cost
&
charges
,
shall
passe
the
Sea
and
goe
to
the
holy
Sepulchre
,
to
pray
for
the
Soules
of
his
Nephews
that
I
haue
slaine
,
and
for
all
other
that
haue
been
slaine
by
occasion
of
this
warre
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
Messenger
)
I
am
readie
to
fulfill
your
commaundement
whatsoeuer
fall
thereof
,
and
so
hee
departed
&
went
to
the
Emperours
Hoast
,
&
entred
into
the
riche
Tent
,
and
then
hee
kneeled
downe
before
the
Emperour
and
sayd
.
The
almightie
God
,
who
on
the
Crosse
dyed
to
saue
all
humane
kinde
,
kéepe
and
defend
from
all
ill
the
Emperour
&
all
his
Barony
:
Sir
,
Duke
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
sendeth
to
you
salutation
and
good
amitie
,
requiring
you
in
the
honour
of
god
,
that
he
may
haue
peace
with
you
,
by
that
hee
will
become
your
liege-man
,
and
doe
you
homage
and
hould
his
Landes
of
you
,
and
will
deliuer
quite
the
fiue
Hundred
men
of
yours
that
he
hath
in
prison
in
the
Citie
,
and
moreouer
,
hee
offereth
himselfe
and
a
Hundred
Knights
to
passe
the
Sea
this
next
Lent
,
and
to
goe
to
the
holy
Sepulchre
,
to
pray
to
our
Lord
God
for
the
soules
of
your
Nephewes
that
be
dead
,
and
for
other
that
by
him
and
by
his
meanes
haue
beene
slaine
in
this
warre
.
Sir
if
it
please
you
this
to
doe
,
ye
shall
doe
a
great
almes
deede
,
for
life
cannot
bee
had
againe
to
them
that
bee
dead
.
When
the
Emperour
Tyrrey
had
wel
heard
Habourey
the
messenger
,
he
became
as
red
as
a
brand
of
fire
,
and
regarded
the
messenger
fiercely
,
and
sayd
.
Auoyd
my
sight
thou
false
varlet
,
but
that
I
doubt
to
be
reprooued
,
I
should
cause
thée
to
be
hewen
in
peeces
,
but
a
messenger
ought
not
to
be
touched
for
any
words
that
hee
can
speake
,
but
say
to
thy
Lord
,
that
by
him
and
by
his
meanes
I
haue
lost
more
then
twentie
thousand
men
,
beside
my
thrée
Nephewes
&
my
yonger
brother
,
but
by
the
Lord
that
died
on
the
Crosse
to
redeeme
vs
all
,
I
will
neuer
haue
peace
with
him
,
till
I
haue
him
at
my
pleasure
,
nor
neuer
returne
thou
againe
hither
to
mee
,
nor
none
other
,
vpon
any
such
message
.
When
Habourey
the
messenger
heard
the
Emperour
,
hee
was
in
great
feare
,
and
would
gladly
haue
béen
in
Bourdeaux
,
then
he
departed
without
any
more
speaking
,
and
rested
not
till
hee
came
to
Bourdeaux
,
where
hee
went
to
the
Pallaice
,
wheras
he
found
Duke
Huon
,
then
he
sayd
.
Sir
I
haue
béene
with
the
Emperour
,
and
shewed
him
at
full
all
your
message
,
but
his
answere
will
not
serue
to
your
demaunde
,
for
he
sayd
to
mee
,
that
he
will
haue
no
peace
with
you
,
till
he
haue
you
at
his
pleasure
,
to
doe
with
you
what
hee
will
,
and
thus
I
departed
from
him
,
and
left
him
sitting
at
his
table
at
dinner
.
Chap.
LXXXXV
.
¶
How
Huon
issued
out
of
Bourdeaux
,
and
came
to
the
tents
and
fought
with
the
Emperour
.
WHen
Huon
vnderstood
the
Messenger
,
hee
was
full
of
anger
and
displeasure
,
and
saide
.
Sirs
,
I
commaunde
you
all
in
hast
to
goe
and
arme
you
,
for
ere
euer
the
Almaines
bee
risen
from
their
dinners
and
armed
,
I
shall
make
them
so
sorrowfull
,
that
they
shall
curse
the
houre
that
euer
they
were
borne
,
for
I
had
rather
die
then
to
leaue
them
in
this
point
,
for
I
will
goe
serue
them
of
their
first
messe
.
Then
euery
man
armed
him
,
and
Huon
leapt
vpon
his
good
horse
Amphage
,
and
then
he
tooke
his
leaue
of
the
faire
Escleremond
his
wife
,
and
so
departed
out
of
Bourdeaux
with
his
company
,
and
road
towardes
the
Emperours
Tents
.
The
same
time
the
Emperour
was
risen
from
his
Table
,
and
he
had
ordained
three
hundred
men
on
horsebacke
to
keepe
the
Tents
whiles
he
was
at
dinner
:
then
Huon
and
his
company
came
so
quickly
,
that
hee
was
among
them
ere
they
perceiued
any
thing
,
and
he
cried
Bourdeaux
,
and
strake
a
Knight
with
his
Speare
cleane
through
the
body
,
so
that
he
fell
dead
to
the
earth
,
then
he
ran
at
another
,
and
serued
him
in
likewise
,
and
so
he
slew
foure
before
his
Speare
brake
.
Then
he
drew
his
Sword
,
&
beat
down
men
and
horses
,
and
brake
the
thickest
presse
,
so
that
euerie
man
gaue
him
way
,
and
Gerames
,
Othon
,
Barnard
,
and
Rychard
and
all
his
company
did
maruels
in
armes
,
&
so
much
they
did
,
that
within
a
short
space
the
iij.
hundred
Almaines
that
were
set
to
keepe
the
Tents
,
were
all
slayne
.
Then
Huon
and
his
company
entred
in
among
the
Tents
and
Pauilions
,
where
they
bet
downe
the
Tents
,
&
such
as
they
met
were
slaine
:
then
the
Almaines
on
all
parts
armed
them
,
and
the
Emperour
sounded
his
Trumpets
&
armed
him
:
he
was
so
sorrowfull
and
angry
,
with
the
trauell
&
damage
he
was
put
too
by
Huon
,
that
hee
enraged
and
was
néere
out
of
his
wit
,
for
night
and
day
he
could
take
no
rest
.
When
he
was
armed
,
hee
mounted
on
his
horse
,
and
xx
.
M.
Almaines
with
him
,
and
they
all
sware
the
death
of
Huon
,
whome
God
defend
,
for
if
he
long
taried
there
,
he
should
be
in
danger
of
his
life
.
But
he
was
wise
and
discréet
in
Feats
of
armes
,
&
hée
looked
towards
the
Emperours
Tent
,
and
sawe
well
twentie
Thousand
men
readie
to
come
vpon
him
,
then
he
said
to
his
men
.
Sirs
,
it
is
time
that
wee
retire
to
our
Citie
,
wee
may
well
now
goe
without
blame
,
for
we
may
no
longer
tarie
heere
without
great
danger
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Gerames
)
wée
bee
readie
to
doe
your
commaundement
,
then
they
tooke
the
way
to
returne
to
the
Citie
,
but
the
Emperour
who
greatly
desired
the
death
of
Huon
,
he
&
his
men
pursued
Huon
as
fast
as
their
horses
could
goe
,
&
when
the
Emperor
was
néere
to
Huon
he
said
.
Ah
thou
false
Traytour
,
so
many
times
thou
hast
troubled
and
angered
mee
,
that
longer
I
will
not
suffer
thée
to
liue
,
turne
toward
me
,
for
with
thee
I
will
iust
,
or
else
I
shall
slay
thée
flying
:
I
had
rather
to
die
,
then
not
to
take
of
thée
vengeance
for
the
hurts
that
thou
hast
done
to
mée
.
When
Huon
heard
how
the
Emperor
called
him
Traytor
hee
was
sore
displeased
,
and
turned
his
horse
towardes
the
Emperour
and
sayd
.
Ah
false
old
Churle
,
whereas
thou
sayest
I
am
a
Traytor
,
I
shall
shew
thee
how
thou
lyest
falsely
:
then
they
ran
eache
at
other
with
their
Speares
in
their
restes
,
so
that
they
met
so
rudely
,
&
strake
each
other
on
their
sheelds
by
such
force
,
that
their
sheeldes
burst
assunder
,
the
Emperour
was
a
puissant
Prince
,
so
that
his
Speare
burst
all
to
péeces
,
but
Huons
Speare
was
strong
and
held
,
wherewith
he
gaue
the
Emperour
such
a
stroake
,
that
Sheeld
nor
Holberd
coulde
not
warraunt
him
,
but
that
the
Speare
entred
into
the
Emperors
side
,
so
that
if
he
had
not
swarued
aside
,
he
had
not
escaped
death
,
that
stroake
was
so
sore
,
that
the
Emperour
sell
to
the
earth
in
such
wise
,
that
néere
hand
he
had
broken
his
neck
with
the
fall
,
and
so
lay
in
a
swound
.
Huon
séeing
the
Emperour
lying
on
the
earth
,
in
great
rage
and
displeasure
,
he
desired
to
haue
slaine
the
Emperor
,
then
he
drew
out
his
Sword
,
&
turned
to
strike
off
his
head
:
the
which
he
had
don
,
if
he
had
not
ben
rescued
:
but
the
Almains
from
all
parts
came
thither
,
so
that
they
rescued
the
Emperour
from
death
,
and
sette
him
on
a
horse
with
much
paine
,
then
he
thanked
our
Lord
God
that
he
was
so
well
escaped
,
and
made
a
vowe
to
God
,
that
he
would
neuer
more
fight
with
Huon
hand
to
hand
,
but
hee
would
pursue
him
to
the
death
if
he
could
.
Chap.
LXXXXVI
.
¶
How
Huon
made
another
issue
out
of
Bourdeaux
,
and
tooke
away
all
the
beastes
that
were
in
the
pastures
without
the
towne
,
pertaining
to
the
Emperours
hoast
.
WHen
Huon
sawe
that
hee
could
doe
no
more
at
that
time
,
and
that
the
Almaines
encreased
in
great
number
to
haue
assayled
him
,
then
he
spurred
his
good
horse
Amphage
,
who
made
such
leapes
,
that
it
séemed
hee
had
flowne
in
the
ayre
,
he
had
his
sword
in
his
hand
,
and
stroke
therewith
so
great
strokes
,
that
none
durst
approach
neere
him
.
Thus
he
rode
after
his
men
,
and
led
them
towards
the
Citie
as
the
shepheard
doth
his
shéepe
,
for
as
soone
as
his
enemies
approached
néere
him
,
he
shewed
them
his
shield
and
his
speares
poynt
,
and
as
hee
rode
,
there
came
a
yong
knight
named
Gerard
,
right
hardie
and
valiant
in
armes
,
hee
was
bastard
sonne
to
the
Emperour
,
who
greatly
desired
in
his
heart
to
winne
honour
and
prayse
:
hee
sawe
Huon
mounted
on
his
good
horse
,
and
sawe
likewise
that
no
man
durst
approach
neere
vnto
him
,
hee
came
after
him
and
cryed
.
Ah
thou
false
Traitour
,
to
flie
away
it
shal
not
auaile
thée
,
for
I
bring
thy
death
in
the
point
of
my
speare
,
with
the
which
I
shal
slay
thee
flying
,
without
thou
turne
to
mee
,
for
ere
thou
scape
me
,
I
shall
cause
thée
to
be
hanged
in
the
sight
of
them
within
Bourdeaux
.
When
Huon
vnderstood
the
Knight
,
and
saw
the
great
hate
and
rage
that
he
was
in
,
and
hearing
how
he
called
him
Traitour
,
he
thought
and
sayd
to
himselfe
,
that
he
had
rather
die
,
then
he
that
had
sayd
these
words
should
haue
departed
without
feeling
the
sharpenesse
of
his
speare
,
the
which
hee
couched
in
the
rest
,
and
spurred
his
horse
,
who
ranne
like
the
thunder
,
and
he
gaue
the
knight
such
a
horrible
stroke
,
that
neither
his
shield
nor
his
armour
could
saue
his
life
,
for
his
speare
pierced
through
both
his
sides
,
and
hee
was
cleane
borne
ouer
his
horse
●●upper
starke
dead
.
Go
thy
way
quoth
Huon
,
thou
shalt
neuer
haue
power
to
doe
any
man
displeasure
any
more
▪
and
then
he
drew
his
sword
,
wherewith
hee
dealt
such
discipline
among
the
Almaines
,
that
all
fledde
before
him
.
Gerames
,
Othon
,
and
Bernarde
,
and
Richard
employed
their
forces
and
vertues
right
valiantly
,
but
the
Almaines
did
so
much
,
that
Huon
lost
part
of
his
men
,
and
the
rest
he
ledde
with
him
,
oftentimes
hee
turned
and
returned
against
his
enemies
,
but
whatsoeuer
force
or
prowesse
hee
shewed
,
if
he
had
not
in
haste
gone
away
,
he
nor
neuer
a
one
of
his
men
had
escaped
without
death
,
for
more
then
thirtie
thousand
Almaines
were
néere
him
,
and
all
those
desired
his
death
,
but
God
gaue
him
that
grace
,
that
hee
and
the
small
number
that
he
had
left
,
entred
with
him
into
the
Citie
,
and
the
gates
were
clo●●●
,
and
the
Emperour
in
great
displeasure
returned
to
his
tent
,
and
by
the
way
hee
found
his
bastard
sonne
dead
,
for
whome
he
made
such
sorrow
,
that
his
Lords
nor
his
brother
could
not
appease
him
,
and
so
hee
caused
him
to
be
borne
to
the
tents
,
and
was
greatly
complained
of
all
the
Barons
,
for
hee
was
like
to
haue
beene
a
verie
noble
man
.
And
Huon
went
to
his
Pallaice
,
where
he
found
the
faire
Escleremond
,
who
demaunded
how
he
did
.
Right
well
Lady
,
quoth
Huon
,
thanked
bee
God
I
am
returned
in
sauegard
,
but
I
haue
lost
many
of
my
men
,
and
therwith
he
wept
,
and
the
Ladie
comforted
him
so
much
as
shee
might
.
Then
the
Emperour
being
in
his
hoast
,
knowing
for
truth
that
Huon
〈…〉
a
small
companie
in
the
Citie
,
and
that
he
thought
hee
could
do●
him
but
small
damage
from
thence
forth
,
〈◊〉
and
came
and
lay
neerer
the
Citie
,
and
dressed
vp
his
〈◊〉
and
mountaines
to
breake
the
w●lles
,
and
made
euerie
day
b●ttering
at
the
walles
,
and
they
within
defended
●hem
valiantly
,
for
with
their
crosbowes
many
men
both
within
and
without
were
slaine
.
This
siege
endured
from
the
beginning
of
August
to
the
Easter
after
,
whereof
Huon
was
sore
displeased
,
and
verie
much
complayned
for
the
losse
of
his
noble
Barons
,
and
other
good
men
that
hee
had
lost
.
Also
hee
saw
his
towres
and
gates
so
beaten
,
and
his
enemies
lying
before
the
Citie
,
and
looked
for
no
succor
from
any
part
,
and
that
he
had
with
him
not
aboue
thrée
hundred
knights
,
and
a
hundred
men
to
keepe
the
Citie
withall
,
then
he
called
Es●le●emond
his
wife
,
and
sayd
.
Madame
,
I
know
well
you
indure
trouble
and
displeasure
inough
,
and
therefore
I
pray
you
if
you
can
giue
me
any
good
counsell
,
giue
it
me
now
,
for
the
rage
and
displeasure
that
I
haue
at
my
heart
troubleth
so
mine
vnderstanding
,
that
I
cannot
tell
what
to
do●
,
now
on
the
other
part
I
see
my
Citie
besieged
,
and
my
men
slaine
,
and
I
can
get
no
agréement
with
the
Emperour
,
for
he
is
sore
displeased
with
mee
,
that
I
can
neuer
haue
his
loue
,
hee
hath
slaine
my
men
,
whereof
I
am
so
sorrowfull
,
that
my
heart
neere
fayleth
me
.
Sir
(
quoth
Escleremond
)
yee
doe
great
wrong
to
say
these
words
before
mee
,
or
in
this
sort
to
complaine
your
damages
,
if
you
would
haue
beleeued
mee
,
then
you
had
gone
to
my
brother
for
succour
,
who
would
haue
come
with
you
,
and
brought
you
such
a
number
of
men
,
that
the
Emperour
durst
not
haue
abidden
you
,
and
also
to
haue
made
therby
my
brother
a
Christian
man
,
for
hee
hath
beléeued
in
our
Lord
God
this
seuen
yeeres
past
.
Madam
quoth
Huon
,
all
that
you
say
might
haue
beene
done
,
but
I
hadde
rather
haue
lost
three
such
Cities
as
this
,
then
to
haue
left
you
and
my
Lords
and
good
Burgesses
whome
I
loue
so
faythfully
:
if
I
had
but
a
thousand
Knights
to
defend
my
Citie
,
with
an
ill
will
I
should
depart
from
you
,
for
I
am
assured
,
that
if
I
goe
and
seeke
for
succour
,
both
I
shall
haue
paine
inough
,
and
yee
that
shall
abide
heere
,
are
like
to
haue
more
,
for
I
know
well
that
the
Emperour
so
hateth
vs
,
as
hee
setteth
all
his
intent
to
haue
vs
,
and
if
hee
take
you
,
you
shall
be
in
great
perill
,
and
if
I
tar●ie
here
with
you
,
and
goe
for
no
succour
,
this
Citie
will
bee
taken
or
famished
,
and
both
you
and
I
be
destroyed
:
the
Emperour
who
loueth
vs
but
a
little
,
and
not
without
a
cause
,
i●
he
may
take
mee
,
I
shall
die
a
shamefull
death
.
It
is
no
maruaile
if
hee
be
displeased
with
mee
,
for
I
haue
slaine
his
sonnes
and
nephewes
,
and
many
of
his
best
friendes
,
if
he
may
take
me
,
I
shal
haue
no
pitie
shewed
me
,
and
I
know
well
without
I
haue
some
succour
,
my
ende
is
at
hand
.
Wherefore
Madame
,
I
thinke
it
best
that
I
goe
to
your
brother
for
succour
,
for
I
sée
that
I
haue
tarried
ouerlong
.
Sir
quoth
Escleremond
,
ye
speake
of
this
verie
late
,
for
now
ye
know
well
,
that
all
our
bread
and
wine
,
and
flesh
,
and
fish
begins
to
faile
vs
,
and
all
our
other
victuals
,
wherefore
it
cannot
be
long
after
your
departure
,
but
that
this
Citie
wil
be
taken
and
destroyed
,
and
the
men
within
slaine
,
and
I
ledde
into
great
misery
,
yet
for
all
that
I
would
not
counsel
you
to
abide
here
,
but
I
pray
you
make
hast
to
depart
.
When
Huon
heard
her
,
he
began
to
weep
,
&
abashing
his
cheere
to
the
earth
,
and
studying
a
little
,
hee
sayd
▪
Madame
I
thinke
vpon
one
thing
,
the
which
to
you
will
be
profitable
,
whereby
you
shall
haue
victuall
inough
to
liue
an
whole
yéere
.
Sir
quoth
she
,
of
that
I
thanke
God
if
it
may
so
come
to
passe
.
Madam
quoth
Huon
,
I
shall
tell
you
how
this
City
may
be
reuitayled
without
any
great
losse
of
any
men
,
true
it
is
,
that
here
without
in
the
medow
,
there
are
two
hundred
men
set
there
by
the
Emperor
,
to
keep
the
beasts
pertaining
to
his
host
,
the
which
are
without
number
,
what
in
beefes
,
kine
,
&
hogs
,
and
more
the●
ten
thousand
shéep
,
which
beasts
ere
I
sléep
,
I
will
bring
into
this
Citie
,
and
then
ye
may
slay
them
and
po●der
them
in
salt
,
so
that
ye
shall
haue
no
famine
for
a
whole
yeere
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
she
)
I
pray
vnto
God
you
may
bring
it
well
to
passe
:
thus
they
taried
vntill
supper
time
,
and
after
when
it
was
night
,
and
that
they
thought
that
they
of
the
hoast
were
a
sleepe
,
and
saw
that
the
weather
was
troubleous
,
euen
as
they
would
desire
it
,
he
armed
him
and
all
his
men
,
and
set
men
at
the
gate
to
defende
him
at
his
recoiling
.
Then
hee
mounted
vppon
his
good
horse
,
and
he
opened
the
gate
,
and
yssued
out
as
priuily
as
hée
might
,
and
tooke
the
way
to
the
meadow
and
came
thether
:
and
Huon
then
cried
and
sayde
.
Ah
ye
Villaines
this
pasturage
is
mine
,
I
come
to
challeng
it
,
in
an
euill
houre
yee
put
your
beasts
heere
to
pasture
,
yee
shall
make
me
amends
,
for
all
the
beasts
that
I
find
héere
in
my
pasture
,
I
will
goe
and
pound
them
,
and
if
the
Emperor
will
haue
them
,
hee
must
buy
them
and
make
amendes
for
their
forfaite
,
and
yee
that
bee
the
Keepers
shall
dearely
abide
it
.
When
the
kéepers
heard
Huon
speake
,
they
had
great
feare
,
and
they
thought
to
haue
gone
and
taken
their
horses
,
and
so
to
haue
defended
themselues
:
but
Huon
and
his
companie
gaue
them
no
leysure
so
to
doe
,
for
Huon
with
his
speare
strake
one
starke
dead
,
and
after
he
slew
the
second
,
then
the
third
,
and
fourth
,
and
so
slew
very
many
as
long
as
his
Speare
held
:
then
hée
set
his
hand
on
his
sword
,
wherewith
he
claue
asunder
healmets
and
sheelds
,
and
beat
down
men
on
euerie
side
,
and
Gerames
,
Othon
,
&
Richard
did
verie
valiantly
,
and
so
much
did
Huon
and
his
men
within
a
short
space
,
that
the
twoo
Hundred
men
that
kept
the
beasts
were
all
slaine
,
except
one
who
escaped
,
and
ranne
to
the
Emperours
hoast
,
where
he
shewed
the
Emperour
,
how
Huon
and
his
men
were
issued
out
of
the
Citie
and
that
all
the
kéepers
of
the
beastes
were
slaine
,
and
the
beasts
taken
and
driuen
into
the
Citie
.
When
the
Emperour
heard
these
tidings
,
he
was
right
sorrowfull
,
and
armed
him
and
his
men
,
and
leapt
on
their
horses
and
ranne
towards
the
Citie
,
to
stoppe
Huon
from
entring
into
the
Citie
:
but
before
they
came
thether
,
all
the
beastes
were
entred
into
the
Citie
.
Nowe
when
Huon
saw
the
Emperour
comming
,
he
said
vnto
his
men
:
Sirs
,
I
require
you
let
vs
turne
vpon
our
enemies
who
commeth
after
vs
,
for
I
would
faine
shew
them
,
how
men
that
commeth
from
foraging
can
runne
with
their
Speares
.
Then
they
turned
against
the
Almaines
,
so
that
each
of
them
●●re
a
man
to
the
earth
,
and
they
drewe
their
Swords
,
and
stewe
men
round
about
them
,
and
Huon
vpon
his
good
horse
Amphage
held
his
Swoord
in
his
hand
,
all
to
be
sprinkled
w●th
the
bloud
of
his
enemies
,
wherewith
he
cut
off
armes
,
legs
,
and
hands
,
he
was
more
doubted
then
the
Deuill
,
for
by
his
prowesse
hee
did
so
mu●h
,
that
his
enemies
fledde
before
him
and
made
him
way
,
so
that
in
despite
of
all
the
Almaines
,
after
that
he
and
his
men
had
slaine
foure
Thousand
of
his
enemies
,
he
entred
into
the
City
with
al
that
pray
of
his
beasts
,
wherewith
the
Emperour
and
his
men
that
followed
,
were
sore
displeased
for
the
losse
that
they
had
receiued
,
&
for
that
Huon
was
so
escaped
from
their
hands
,
and
that
he
had
taken
away
their
beastes
and
slaine
his
men
.
Thus
as
yee
haue
heard
,
Huon
entred
into
the
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
with
all
his
pray
.
Chap.
LXXXXVII
.
¶
How
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
made
him
readie
to
go
to
seeke
for
some
succour
:
And
of
the
sorrow
that
the
Duchesse
his
wife
made
.
AFter
that
Huon
was
entred
into
the
Citie
,
he
went
to
his
Pallaice
,
and
there
found
the
Duchesse
Escleremond
,
who
vnlaced
his
helmet
,
and
clipped
and
kissed
him
,
and
saide
.
Sir
,
I
pray
you
howe
haue
you
done
?
Faire
Ladie
,
(
quoth
he
)
we
haue
slaine
many
an
Almaine
,
and
haue
brought
away
the
pray
,
for
in
all
the
Emperours
hoste
we
haue
not
left
neither
Porke
,
Kine
,
nor
Mutton
:
we
haue
brought
all
into
this
Citie
thanked
bee
God
,
so
now
I
shall
leaue
you
in
more
suertie
in
mine
absence
,
for
you
haue
nowe
victuall
inough
for
a
whole
yeare
.
Nowe
I
will
goe
to
your
Brother
,
and
if
I
find
that
hee
will
bee
christened
,
I
shall
bring
him
with
me
:
if
not
,
I
shall
defie
him
and
slay
him
,
without
he
will
beleeue
on
Iesus
Christ
whatsoeuer
fortune
fall
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Escleremond
sore
wéeping
)
haue
no
doubt
of
that
,
for
it
is
more
then
seauen
yeres
since
he
desired
to
be
christened
:
wherefore
Sir
,
I
require
you
loue
my
Brother
.
Madame
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
shall
doe
your
pleasure
:
then
he
called
to
him
his
priuie
friends
,
and
saide
.
Sirs
,
yée
knowe
well
what
danger
and
perill
we
be
in
:
and
because
in
all
thinges
néedefull
,
there
ought
to
be
made
prouision
with
diligence
,
this
Citie
is
now
well
prouided
of
victualles
,
wherefore
yée
shall
not
néede
to
make
any
issuing
out
,
without
yée
sée
great
aduantage
:
&
as
for
assault
,
if
yée
defend
it
well
,
it
is
impregnable
for
our
enemies
to
win
it
,
but
if
yée
be
to
yéeld
it
vp
,
beware
what
yée
doe
,
for
the
great
hate
that
the
Emperour
hath
against
vs
,
peraduenture
will
constraine
him
to
breake
his
promise
,
if
yée
be
taken
by
force
or
by
this
meanes
,
yée
shall
all
die
miserably
,
and
my
wife
bee
murdered
in
prison
,
or
else
miserably
to
finish
her
dayes
,
and
my
little
Daughter
Clariet
,
whome
I
loue
so
dearely
,
shee
shal
be
lost
,
and
my
Citie
destroyed
and
brought
to
vtter
ruine
:
wherefore
I
commend
vnto
you
my
wife
and
my
Daughter
,
and
all
the
rest
vntill
I
returne
againe
:
the
which
shal
be
shortly
if
I
may
,
and
I
shall
bring
with
mee
such
succour
,
that
yee
shall
all
bee
ioyfull
thereof
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Gerames
)
God
giue
grace
to
send
you
againe
in
sauegard
,
you
knowe
well
that
you
leaue
vs
in
great
pouertie
and
feare
:
wherefore
wee
all
desire
you
not
to
forget
vs
,
and
therewith
they
all
wept
.
Then
Huon
sayd
,
I
pray
yee
▪
make
no
such
sorrow
●or
my
departing
,
for
yee
know
the
businesse
that
causeth
mee
to
depart
:
for
without
I
goe
for
some
succour
,
yee
know
well
we
are
but
dead
,
and
Gerames
I
giue
you
the
keeping
of
my
wife
and
Child
,
ye
are
bound
to
serue
me
truely
,
for
in
you
I
haue
my
perfect
trust
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Gerames
)
haue
you
no
doubt
,
but
that
as
longe
as
I
haue
life
in
my
bodie
,
I
shall
not
faile
them
in
life
nor
death
.
When
Huon
heard
Gerames
say
so
,
he
began
sore
to
wéepe
,
and
the
faire
Ladie
Escleremond
began
to
make
such
sorrow
,
that
great
pitie
it
was
to
see
her
:
she
wrang
her
hands
and
tore
her
haire
,
and
made
such
out-cries
,
that
euerie
man
had
pitie
of
her
,
yet
they
comforted
her
as
much
as
they
might
.
But
shee
had
great
cause
to
weepe
and
to
be
sorrowfull
,
●or
before
Huon
returned
to
Bourdeaux
,
shee
and
all
they
that
were
with
her
suffered
so
much
pain
and
pouerty
,
that
to
shew
it
would
cause
a
hard
heart
to
weepe
for
pitie
.
And
after
that
Huon
had
thus
spoken
to
his
companie
:
hee
entred
into
his
Chappell
,
and
was
confessed
of
the
Bishops
of
the
Citie
,
and
receiued
the
Sacrament
.
Then
the
Bishop
gaue
to
Huon
a
stoale
that
was
hallowed
and
of
great
vertue
,
and
saide
.
Sir
,
I
require
you
for
the
loue
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
keepe
well
this
stoale
,
for
such
an
houre
may
fall
that
it
will
stand
you
in
good
stead
.
Huon
right
humbly
tooke
it
,
and
thanked
the
Bishop
:
it
did
him
good
seruice
afterward
,
for
on
a
day
as
hee
passed
,
he
had
thereof
so
great
neede
,
that
he
would
not
haue
forborne
it
for
fourtéene
good
Cities
,
as
yee
shall
heare
more
heereafter
.
Chap.
LXXXXVIII
.
¶
Howe
Huon
departed
from
the
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
,
and
sayled
vntill
hee
came
into
the
hye
Sea
,
and
hadde
many
great
fortunes
.
WHen
Huon
had
taken
the
the
halowed
sto●le
,
hee
deliuered
it
to
his
Chaplain
,
who
was
a
wise
man
,
&
of
a
holy
life
,
and
commaunded
〈◊〉
to
keepe
it
well
.
Then
he
to●ke
fiue
knights
to
haue
with
him
,
and
his
Chaplayne
and
a
clack
to
serue
him
▪
Then
Huon
went
to
his
wife
,
and
kissed
her
at
his
departing
,
and
she
fell
in
a
swound
in
his
armes
,
and
Huon
〈…〉
,
releaued
he●
and
sayd
.
Fa●re
Lady
▪
I
require
〈…〉
making
of
this
sorrow
.
Ah
good
sir
(
quoth
she
)
〈…〉
ought
to
bee
sorrowfull
,
since
ye
leaue
mee
besieged
with
them
that
desire
your
death
.
Madam
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
〈…〉
you
not
,
for
by
the
grace
of
God
I
shall
make
a
short
returne
.
Then
he
clipped
and
kissed
her
,
recom●●●ding
her
to
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
.
Then
Huon
and
such
as
were
appoynted
to
goe
with
him
,
departed
out
of
the
Pallaice
,
and
went
to
a
backe
pos●er●e
vpon
the
riuer
of
G●round
,
where
there
was
a
shippe
ready
,
and
richly
garnished
with
all
things
conuenient
,
there
Huon
being
armed
and
his
men
,
entred
into
the
shippe
,
and
had
no
horse
with
them
▪
When
Huon
departed
,
hee
deliuered
his
good
horse
to
the
●éeping
of
sir
Bernarde
his
cosen
,
and
tooke
his
leaue
of
Ger●mes
and
of
all
his
other
companie
,
&
so
hoysed
vp
sayle
,
and
〈◊〉
was
day
in
the
morning
,
hee
was
more
then
two
〈◊〉
from
Bourdeaux
.
Then
Huon
regarded
the
Citie
,
and
●●re
weeping
,
did
recommend
it
to
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
humbly
requiring
him
to
haue
in
his
sauegard
,
his
〈◊〉
,
wife
and
child
,
and
all
other
that
were
within
it
.
Thus
〈◊〉
Huon
sailed
along
the
riuer
of
Geround
,
pitiously
complayning
for
his
wife
the
fayre
Escleremond
,
and
for
hi●●ayre
daughter
Claryet
,
whom
he
could
not
forget
,
for
he
had
so
great
doubt
to
loose
them
,
that
when
hee
remembred
them
hee
wept
.
They
sayled
so
long
,
that
they
entred
into
the
high
Sea
,
and
hee
had
good
cause
to
weepe
and
〈◊〉
great
sorrowe
:
for
hee
〈…〉
till
the
〈◊〉
had
taken
it
:
〈…〉
,
Huon
〈◊〉
in
his
Shippe
,
〈…〉
his
heart
gaue
him
,
that
before
hee
〈…〉
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
,
the
Citie
should
bee
taken
and
his
〈…〉
Escleremond
〈…〉
therefore
he
〈…〉
,
that
if
it
so
〈◊〉
,
and
if
euer
he
returned
〈…〉
end
〈◊〉
thereof
,
he
would
〈◊〉
the
Emperour
〈◊〉
:
and
that
Castle
nor
Towne
should
no●
saue
him
.
There
was
a
notable
knight
with
Huon
,
who
said
〈◊〉
him
:
Sir
,
leaue
your
musing
,
and
put
your
trust
in
God
,
hee
shall
ayd
you
and
succour
you
in
all
your
〈…〉
your
Wi●e
,
and
keepe
your
Citie
〈…〉
for
t
your selfe
no
further
,
〈◊〉
th●nke
of
God
,
and
〈◊〉
vnto
him
to
giue
you
the
grace
to
accomplish
your
Voyage
,
the
〈◊〉
I
hope
you
shall
not
faile
of
,
if
you
thus
d●e
.
When
Huon
heard
him
,
hee
was
much
comforted
,
and
thanked
the
Knights
and
so
sayled
●oorth
,
vntill
they
were
〈…〉
the
Sea
,
and
lost
their
right
way
,
for
the
●hippe
turned
●n
the
right
hand
,
and
losse
the
way
that
they
should
haue
sa●led
,
and
〈◊〉
vnto
places
not
knowne
to
any
of
the
〈◊〉
,
whereof
the
Patron
was
sore
abashed
in
himselfe
,
without
making
any
knowledge
thereof
,
and
so
long
they
sayled
with
winde
and
weather
,
that
they
arriued
at
a
Port
whereas
they
found
many
boats
,
there
they
cas●
their
anchor
,
and
went
a
〈…〉
themselues
.
Then
Huon
called
to
him
the
〈…〉
,
and
demaunded
of
him
if
he
could
sayle
〈…〉
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
Maister
)
I
was
〈…〉
no
winde
to
goe
thether
,
it
were
a
〈…〉
me
to
sayle
thether
,
〈…〉
by
that
straunge
Sea
.
But
I
〈…〉
heere
in
this
Port
whereas
you
are
nowe
,
to
〈…〉
Patrone
that
can
bring
you
〈…〉
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
pray
you
to
doe
so
much
as
to
get
me
〈◊〉
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
〈…〉
doe
what
I
can
:
then
h●●
and
Huon
〈…〉
Shippe
,
and
from
boat
to
boat
to
get
a
Pilot
,
〈…〉
to
an
auncient
man
,
who
sayde
that
he
could
well
bring
them
thither
,
and
sayde
how
that
hee
had
beene
there
before
that
time
.
Friend
quoth
Huon
,
if
hee
will
bring
me
to
the
Realme
of
Aufamie
,
I
shall
giue
you
gold
and
siluer
plentie
.
Sir
quoth
the
old
Patron
,
I
shall
doe
your
pleasure
,
but
Sir
,
one
thing
I
say
to
you
,
know
for
troth
the
voyage
is
very
daungerous
for
to
passe
,
and
a
verie
long
voyage
,
for
it
will
be
halfe
a
yeere
●re
you
can
come
thither
,
and
beside
that
,
wee
must
passe
by
a
perilous
Gulfe
,
the
which
is
reputed
to
be
one
of
the
mouthes
of
hell
,
and
if
by
aduenture
or
fortune
of
the
winde
,
that
wee
bee
blowen
neere
vnto
it
,
wee
shall
neuer
depart
,
but
be
lost
foreuer
.
When
Huon
heard
the
Pilate
,
hee
beganne
to
weepe
and
complaine
for
his
wife
and
his
deere
daughter
,
whome
he
had
left
in
the
citie
of
Bourdeaux
in
great
daunger
to
be
taken
.
For
he
saw
well
then
,
that
hee
could
not
returne
for
the
space
of
a
whole
yeere
with
any
succour
:
howbeit
,
hee
left
not
his
voyage
,
then
hee
commaunded
his
seruaunts
to
discharge
all
his
baggage
and
victualles
out
of
the
one
shippe
into
the
other
,
and
when
the
newe
shippe
with
the
newe
Patron
was
readye
in
all
things
,
Huon
entred
into
it
.
Then
the
new
Patron
demanded
of
the
old
marriner
,
the
cause
why
they
came
thither
,
and
from
whence
they
came
.
Sir
,
quoth
hee
,
true
it
is
,
wee
came
from
the
citie
of
Bourdeaux
,
the
which
standeth
vpon
a
notable
riuer
,
and
when
we
were
entred
into
the
sea
,
a
sore
winde
rose
vpon
vs
,
in
such
wise
,
that
wee
were
constrained
to
abandon
our
shippe
to
the
winde
and
weather
,
and
fortune
of
the
sea
,
the
which
hath
brought
vs
hither
.
Friend
quoth
the
newe
Patron
,
as
soone
as
yee
were
out
of
the
riuer
of
Gerone
,
if
yee
had
turned
your
sterne
towards
the
sea
roade
,
yee
had
neuer
come
hither
,
and
within
a
moneth
yee
should
haue
come
to
the
realme
of
Aufamie
,
whereas
now
ye
be
verie
farre
off
.
When
Huon
vnderstood
the
cause
of
their
comming
thither
,
he
was
right
sorrowfull
,
and
sore
displeased
if
he
could
haue
amended
it
.
But
his
displeasure
could
not
helpe
him
,
but
rather
hinder
him
▪
therefore
he
lette
it
passe
,
and
so
tooke
leaue
of
his
first
Patron
,
and
lift
vp
their
anthors
and
sayles
,
and
when
they
were
in
the
sea
,
the
winde
arose
,
and
increased
more
and
more
for
the
space
of
sixe
weekes
that
the
wind
changed
not
,
so
that
if
God
had
suffered
the
winde
to
haue
continued
one
moneth
or
sixe
weekes
longer
,
they
had
come
to
the
place
whereas
they
would
haue
beene
.
But
ere
that
they
came
there
,
they
suffered
much
paine
,
for
there
arose
vppon
them
such
a
winde
and
tempest
,
that
they
were
forced
to
auayle
their
sayles
.
The
heauens
waxed
darke
,
the
moone
was
couered
,
the
torment
was
great
and
daungerous
,
the
waues
of
the
sea
were
of
a
great
height
,
&
terrible
to
beholde
,
whereby
,
whether
they
would
or
not
,
they
were
constrained
to
goe
as
the
winde
would
leade
them
,
theyr
fortune
was
so
great
and
terrible
,
that
there
was
neuer
seene
such
a
mightie
storme
before
,
whereof
Huon
and
his
men
,
and
his
Patron
were
greatly
afraide
,
&
specially
the
Patron
more
then
Huon
was
,
hee
was
sore
discomforted
,
and
pittiously
he
called
on
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
requiring
him
to
bring
them
to
a
good
Port
,
there
was
neither
marriner
nor
Patron
,
but
all
were
sore
afraide
,
nor
they
wist
not
where
they
were
.
They
were
in
this
torment
for
the
space
of
ten
dayes
,
in
all
the
which
time
they
neuer
sawe
the
cleerenesse
of
the
sunne
,
for
the
great
darkenesse
that
was
there
as
then
,
the
which
did
verie
greatly
annoy
them
.
And
when
it
came
to
the
eleuenth
day
,
and
that
the
torment
and
winde
beganne
to
abate
,
and
the
sea
waxed
peaceable
and
still
,
therewith
Huon
and
his
companie
wer●
well
comforted
:
the
heauen
cleered
by
,
and
the
glorious
sunne
cast
out
his
rayes
along
vpon
the
sea
.
When
the
master
of
the
shippe
saw
the
fortune
of
the
Sea
,
and
that
the
great
torment
beganne
to
cease
,
hee
caused
one
of
the
marriners
to
mount
vppe
into
the
toppe
,
to
see
if
hee
might
discrie
any
lande
,
but
hee
could
see
none
,
whereof
the
Patron
was
greatly
abashed
,
and
sayde
howe
that
hee
knewe
not
in
what
Countrey
hee
was
,
for
hee
neuer
sayled
in
those
parts
,
and
sayde
to
Huon
.
Sir
,
it
is
fiftie
yéeres
since
that
I
first
vsed
the
sea
▪
but
yet
I
neuer
sayled
in
these
parts
,
whereof
I
haue
great
maruaile
.
When
Huon
heard
that
,
he
was
sore
displeased
and
sayde
.
Sir
lette
vs
take
the
aduantage
of
the
wind
,
and
let
our
Shippe
driue
vnder
the
conduct
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
I
hope
that
our
Lord
God
will
not
suffer
vs
to
bee
perished
in
this
Sea
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
Patrone
)
I
doe
agree
well
to
your
saying
,
and
so
let
vs
doe
:
then
they
turned
their
hel●●●
,
and
tooke
the
winde
into
their
full
sayle
,
the
winde
was
●ood
and
fresh
,
and
the
Sea
very
meeke
and
peaceable
,
so
that
within
a
short
space
they
had
sayled
a
great
iourney
.
When
Huon
called
vppon
our
Lorde
God
,
and
helde
vp
his
handes
towards
heauen
and
said
.
Thou
verie
God
,
who
in
〈…〉
transit●rie
world
diddest
vouchsafe
to
be
borne
in
the
〈◊〉
of
a
maide
,
and
afterwards
diddest
raigne
héere
vpon
earth
xxxi●
.
ye●res
,
and
then
didst
suffer
death
and
passion
vppon
a
Friday
,
and
after
that
didst
rise
from
death
to
life
,
and
wentst
into
hell
,
&
drewest
out
soules
out
of
paines
infernall
:
Euen
so
as
I
beleeue
that
this
is
true
,
I
require
thée
to
haue
pitie
and
compassion
vpon
vs
,
and
giue
vs
grace
that
wée
may
safely
escape
out
of
this
perillous
Sea
,
and
to
kéepe
and
saue
my
déere
and
louing
wife
Escleremond
and
my
Childe
,
and
my
noble
Lords
whome
I
left
in
the
citie
of
Bourdeaux
in
great
perill
of
their
liues
,
and
giue
mee
the
grace
,
that
I
may
bring
with
me
such
succour
and
aide
,
that
thereby
I
may
bring
them
out
of
the
danger
that
they
he
in
.
Chap.
LXXXXIX
.
¶
●owe
Huon
arriued
on
the
perillous
Gulfe
,
where
as
hee
spake
with
●●das
,
and
howe
hee
arriued
at
the
Port
of
the
〈◊〉
.
WHen
Huon
had
made
his
praiers
to
God
,
he
beheld
into
the
Sea
,
and
sawe
a
farre
off
like
a
great
péece
of
Canuasse
,
and
there
by
he
heard
as
great
a
noyse
,
as
though
there
had
beene
a
Thousand
Smithes
,
and
a
Thousand●
Carpenters
,
and
a
Thousande
great
running
Riuers
together
,
all
beating
and
labouring
together
.
Huon
who
heard
this
great
noise
,
had
great
feare
thereof
,
so
that
hee
wi●te
not
what
to
doe
,
and
so
were
all
those
that
were
in
his
companie
,
the
Patrone
commaunded
a
Marriner
to
mount
vp
into
the
top
of
the
Ma●●
,
to
see
what
〈◊〉
it
was
that
made
all
that
noyse
,
and
so
hee
did
,
and
〈◊〉
round
about
him
and
beheld
that
way
,
and
at
〈…〉
the
daungerous
Gulfe
,
whereof
hee
hadde
heard
often
times
spoken
,
and
thereof
hee
had
such
great
feare
,
that
neere
hand
hee
had
fallen
downe
into
the
Sea
,
hee
came
downe
and
saide
vnto
the
Patrone
.
Sir
,
wee
bee
all
in
the
way
to
bee
lost
,
for
wee
bee
neere
one
of
the
Gulfes
of
hell
,
whereof
Huon
and
the
Patrone
and
all
other
had
such
great
feare
,
that
they
all
trembled
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
Patrone
)
knowe
for
troth
,
that
it
is
impossible
to
escape
out
of
this
perilous
Gulfe
,
for
all
the
Seas
,
and
waters
and
Riuers
there
assembleth
together
,
and
perforce
wee
muste
passe
that
way
,
which
when
Huon
heard
:
then
hee
beganne
pitiously
to
complaine
,
and
sayd
.
Ah
sweete
and
loouing
wife
Escleremond
,
I
see
nowe
clearely
that
our
loues
muste
depart
,
the
beautie
and
the
bountie
that
is
in
you
I
cannot
forget
.
Alas
I
shall
neuer
see
you
more
,
I
pray
to
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
to
giue
you
that
grace
,
as
to
bee
agreed
with
the
Emperour
Tirrey
,
to
the
entent
that
in
peace
and
rest
you
may
vse
the
residue
of
your
life
:
for
as
for
mee
,
I
shall
neuer
bring
you
any
succour
or
ayd
.
Then
hee
studied
a
long
season
,
and
then
sayd
againe
.
Good
Lord
I
thanke
thee
,
and
since
it
pleaseth
thee
that
I
shall
passe
out
of
this
world
:
I
humbly
require
thee
to
receiue
my
S●●le
into
thine
handes
,
as
for
my
bodie
and
life
I
care
little
for
,
seeing
it
pleaseth
thee
that
I
shall
thus
end
my
dayes
,
and
depart
this
life
.
Then
Huon
lefte
his
weeping
,
and
the
winde
ceased
and
the
sayle
abated
:
yet
neuerthelesse
the
shippe
still
went
foorth
alone
in
such
wise
,
as
though
it
had
flowne
vppon
the
Sea
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
Maister
of
the
Shippe
)
you
may
see
euidently
,
that
wee
neede
not
to
trauaile
our selues
to
guide
our
Ship
,
for
the
Gulfe
that
is
so
neere
vs
,
draweth
the
Shippe
vnto
him
in
such
haste
as
yee
may
see
,
and
anone
yee
shall
see
that
we
shall
tumble
therein
.
Maister
quoth
Huon
,
it
is
conuenient
now
that
wee
abide
the
aduenture
and
fortune
of
the
sea
,
such
as
our
Lord
God
will
sende
,
lette
vs
trust
in
him
,
and
desire
him
that
his
pleasure
be
fulfilled
,
and
more
I
cannot
striue
.
Then
Huon
Chaplaine
confessed
them
one
after
another
,
and
then
incontinent
the
great
noyse
ceased
.
But
they
came
thither
at
a
good
poynt
,
for
the
verie
same
time
,
(
as
theyr
good
fortune
was
,
)
the
Gulfe
was
full
and
plaine
,
so
that
a
shippe
might
passe
ouer
it
without
daunger
,
as
well
as
in
another
place
of
the
sea
,
and
when
the
Patron
sawe
that
,
hee
sayd
to
Huon
.
Sir
,
wee
ought
greatly
to
thanke
our
Lord
God
,
for
wee
are
now
come
at
such
a
time
,
that
the
Gulfe
is
full
and
plaine
,
so
that
wee
may
passe
ouer
surely
without
any
danger
.
When
Huon
heard
that
hee
was
right
ioyfull
,
and
all
weeping
he
kneeled
downe
,
and
so
did
all
the
companie
,
and
de●outly
they
thanked
our
Lord
God
,
that
hee
had
sent
them
that
good
grace
.
Then
Huon
rose
vp
,
and
sawe
beside
him
a
great
peece
of
Canuasse
,
and
the
waues
of
the
sea
beating
against
it
with
great
violence
,
whereof
he
had
great
maruaile
.
For
the
waues
of
the
sea
bea●e
so
sore
against
the
cloath
,
and
with
so
great
violence
,
that
they
reculed
backe
,
and
for
all
the
beating
of
the
sea
against
the
canuasse
,
yet
it
brake
not
.
Then
Huon
hearde
a
voyce
crying
an
hie
,
and
pittifully
complayning
,
saying
.
O
verie
God
,
in
an
ill
howre
I
was
borne
,
when
I
sold
the
puissant
God
▪
who
did
mee
that
fauour
,
as
to
take
me
as
one
of
his
disciples
and
Apostles
,
and
for
the
goodnesse
that
hee
did
mee
,
I
rendered
him
an
euill
reward
:
for
the
diuell
,
the
enemie
of
all
humane
linage
,
entred
into
my
body
,
the
which
was
full
of
sinne
,
and
exhorted
me
to
sell
my
God
&
good
Lord
,
for
thirtie
pence
of
money
,
that
was
then
currant
in
the
country
of
Iude
,
and
vnhappie
that
I
was
,
if
I
had
trusted
in
his
great
mercy
,
all
the
trespasse
that
I
had
doone
had
beene
forgiuen
mee
.
But
pride
and
misbeleefe
,
and
false
hope
that
was
in
mee
with
the
●iuell
,
who
blinded
mine
vnderstanding
,
and
would
not
suffer
me
to
haue
any
hope
of
grace
,
or
pardon
for
my
trespasse
,
for
of
my
sinne
I
neuer
had
repentance
.
And
the
Diuell
doubting
to
haue
lost
mee
,
put
mee
into
despiration
,
whereby
I
loste
the
grace
of
God
:
for
if
I
would
haue
asked
mercie
of
my
Lord
God
,
hee
would
haue
pardoned
mee
of
all
the
trespasse
that
I
had
committed
against
him
:
Alas
poore
Caytiffe
that
I
am
,
from
hence
shall
I
neuer
depart
,
but
alwaies
to
remaine
in
this
torment
and
paine
.
When
the
Maister
of
the
Shippe
heard
this
voyce
,
hee
demaunded
of
him
and
sayde
.
What
art
thou
that
thus
pityously
complaineth
?
I
commaund
thee
to
shewe
mee
,
and
whether
there
bee
any
man
liuing
in
this
world
that
can
ayde
and
succour
th●e
,
and
cast
thee
out
of
the
torment
and
paine
that
thou
art
in
.
When
the
voyce
heard
him
,
hee
spake
no
more
woordes
,
nor
made
no
answeare
at
all
:
then
Huon
aduaunced
himselfe
to
the
board
of
the
Shippe
,
beeing
desirous
to
know
what
thing
it
was
that
made
that
pitifull
complaint
,
and
saide
.
Thou
that
so
sore
doest
complaine
and
mourne
,
I
coniure
thee
in
the
name
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
and
by
all
his
power
,
and
by
the
blessed
Virgin
Saint
Marie
his
Mother
,
and
by
all
the
Saints
and
holy
Angels
and
Archangels
,
that
are
in
the
Realme
of
Paradice
,
and
by
all
that
euer
God
hath
made
and
created
in
Heauen
and
in
earth
,
that
thou
aunsweare
and
shewe
mee
what
man
thou
art
,
and
who
hath
put
thee
heere
in
this
miserie
?
and
wherefore
thou
art
heere
?
and
whether
thou
maist
come
to
vs
or
not
?
and
what
is
thy
name
?
and
why
that
this
Canuasse
is
heere
set
,
wherefore
it
serueth
?
and
also
shew
me
if
euer
thou
shalt
depart
from
hence
or
not
?
When
this
voyce
had
heard
Huon
coniure
him
in
such
wise
it
aunswered
him
shortly
,
and
sayd
.
O
thou
mortall
man
that
hast
coniured
mee
so
sore
:
and
also
hast
desired
for
to
knowe
my
name
,
I
shall
shewe
vnto
thee
for
certaintie
,
that
my
name
is
Iudas
,
and
I
am
the
selfe
same
man
that
sould
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
to
the
Iewes
for
thirtie
pence
,
then
being
currant
money
in
the
countrey
of
Iude
,
and
deliuered
into
their
hands
my
right
deere
Lorde
and
Maister
,
who
so
much
honoured
me
,
as
to
account
me
as
one
of
his
Apostles
,
and
by
a
false
and
a
fained
loue
,
I
kissed
him
on
the
mouth
,
for
to
〈…〉
which
was
he
.
And
after
I
saw
him
beaten
〈…〉
as
yee
may
read
in
the
holy
〈◊〉
and
〈…〉
,
who
therein
haue
made
〈…〉
passion
,
〈…〉
I
had
betrayed
my
〈…〉
〈…〉
my
〈…〉
sore
displease●
,
〈…〉
crie
〈…〉
I
did
commit
〈◊〉
●olly
,
for
he
was
so
〈…〉
,
that
if
I
had
cried
him
mercie
,
hee
〈…〉
.
But
the
Diuell
〈◊〉
is
enemie
to
〈…〉
,
would
not
suffer
me
to
do
it
▪
for
I
went
〈…〉
and
hanged
my selfe
on
a
tree
,
and
when
I
was
〈…〉
in
the
place
whereas
yee
sée
〈…〉
I
shall
remaine
〈…〉
&
paine
,
〈…〉
from
hence
,
for
now
it
is
too
late
to
〈…〉
grace
,
for
iudgement
is
giuen
vpon
me
.
〈…〉
suffer
this
torment
and
paine
continually
,
〈…〉
and
●euers
of
the
world
doe
assemble
together
〈◊〉
,
euen
heere
as
I
am
in
this
Gulfe
,
where
I
am
sore
〈◊〉
and
greatly
tormented
,
by
the
great
〈◊〉
and
course
〈…〉
I
am
tormented
,
and
cannot
by
〈…〉
shall
come
out
of
this
great
torment
nor
〈◊〉
▪
〈…〉
that
yee
demaunde
whereto
it
serueth
,
and
〈…〉
,
knowe
for
a
troth
,
that
on
a
day
I
〈…〉
of
God
,
nor
I
〈◊〉
gaue
after
any
thing
〈…〉
as
long
as
I
liued
,
and
therefore
when
I
was
〈…〉
God
would
,
that
the
good
deede
that
I
〈…〉
this
〈◊〉
for
his
sake
,
should
not
bee
〈…〉
our
Lorde
God
would
that
this
〈…〉
right
side
,
to
the
intent
for
to
〈…〉
,
and
from
the
great
waues
of
the
sea
,
〈…〉
against
mee
,
as
you
haue
〈…〉
against
this
C●●●as
,
I
had
no
grace
for
〈…〉
God
for
my
trespasse
the
deuill
was
〈…〉
,
wherefore
let
euerie
man
take
example
by
〈…〉
he
hath
space
:
and
thus
I
haue
shewed
〈…〉
quo●h
Huon
,
I
beléeue
if
thou
wilt
yet
cry
〈…〉
,
he
will
haue
mercie
and
pitie
on
thee
.
Nay
,
nay
quoth
Iudas
,
to
pray
now
cannot
auayle
me
,
for
I
am
damned
for
euer
,
and
if
yee
will
beleeue
mee
,
beware
,
and
tarrie
not
here
too
long
,
for
if
ye
doe
,
ye
shall
neuer
depart
hence
,
for
the
G●lfe
which
is
now
full
and
plaine
,
it
will
not
continue
long
,
but
that
the
sea
will
issue
out
,
and
al
the
riuers
within
it
:
yee
were
happie
that
yee
came
at
the
howre
that
you
did
,
for
anon
the
waters
will
issue
out
with
such
aboundance
,
that
the
waues
that
will
rise
shall
seeme
like
high
mountaines
.
It
is
more
then
two
hundred
yeeres
since
there
passed
any
ship
this
way
,
but
that
men
,
ship
and
all
were
swallowed
into
the
Gulfe
:
wherefore
Huon
I
counsayle
thee
,
that
inc●ntinently
thou
depart
hence
,
without
thou
wilt
bee
lost
foreuer
,
it
is
time
that
thou
depa●t
hence
whilst
the
Gulfe
is
full
,
for
it
will
not
long
rest
,
but
that
the
waters
will
issue
out
with
such
a
brute
and
noyse
,
that
if
ye
be
fi●teene
leagues
off
,
ye
shall
well
heare
the
torment
that
it
will
make
.
If
ye
had
come
but
halfe
an
houre
sooner
then
yee
did
,
ye
had
neuer
escaped
the
great
daunger
thereof
.
When
Huon
vnderstood
Iudas
,
he
had
great
maruaile
,
&
ioyned
his
hands
toward
the
heauen
,
thanking
God
of
the
grace
that
hee
had
sent
him
.
Then
Huon
desired
the
Patron
that
they
might
depart
from
thence
in
haste
:
Sir
(
quoth
he
)
it
shall
bee
done
.
Then
they
drew
vp
theyr
sayles
and
departed
,
and
they
had
not
sailed
a
league
,
but
that
the
saw
a
farre
off
great
brands
of
fire
burning
,
issuing
out
of
the
Gulfe
so
long
and
so
high
,
that
they
had
neere
hand
come
to
the●r
ship
:
and
the
waues
that
issued
out
of
the
Gulfe
,
were
as
high
as
mountaines
,
and
they
approched
so
nere
vnto
their
shippe
,
that
they
had
like
to
haue
per●●hes
,
for
there
〈◊〉
was
neere
hand
full
of
water
,
so
that
they
had
〈◊〉
to
〈◊〉
to
lade
out
the
water
and
were
fayne
to
abate
theyr
sayle
,
and
the
water
that
●ssed
out
of
the
Gulfe
dra●e
them
so
●●orftly
,
that
a
bird
could
not
die
no
faster
then
they
went
.
In
that
case
they
we●e
a
moneth
,
and
durst
neuer
hoyse
vppe
sayle
,
but
thus
they
draue
a
great
season
without
seeing
of
any
land
,
then
Huon
called
vppon
God
,
and
saide
.
Ah
verie
God
,
I
hadde
rather
haue
tarried
still
in
mine
owne
Countrey
,
and
haue
taken
such
fortune
as
it
should
haue
pleased
thée
to
send
mee
:
then
heere
to
bée
lost
in
this
strange
Sea
.
Deare
La●ie
Escleremond
,
I
pray
vnto
God
to
keepe
you
and
Clariet
my
Daughter
,
for
I
thinke
that
I
shall
neuer
see
you
more
.
Thus
Huon
complained
,
sayling
in
the
Sea
in
feare
of
his
life
,
and
thus
they
were
in
the
daunger
of
this
Gulfe
fiue
weekes
,
and
neuer
coulde
see
lande
,
whereof
they
were
in
great
feare
,
often
times
they
prayed
to
our
Lord
to
haue
pity
of
them
.
Then
Huon
desired
the
Patrone
to
mount
vp
to
the
Mast
,
to
see
if
he
might
see
any
land
,
and
the
Patrone
who
greatly
desired
so
to
doe
,
anone
hee
mounted
vp
,
and
regarded
on
all
parts
,
to
see
if
hee
might
espy
any
land
.
At
last
he
saw
a
farre
off
an
hye
rocke
,
and
on
the
height
thereof
they
sawe
a
thicke
wood
,
and
at
the
entrie
of
the
wood
hee
sawe
a
little
house
,
whereof
hee
thanked
God
,
and
descended
downe
and
shewed
Huon
what
hee
had
seene
,
and
sayd
.
Sir
,
yonder
a
farre
off
I
haue
seen
a
great
Rocke
,
and
on
the
height
thereof
a
great
thicke
wood
,
and
therein
I
haue
séene
a
little
house
or
hermitage
,
the
house
is
white
,
I
cannot
tell
what
it
is
,
but
by
the
grace
of
God
ere
it
be
night
,
wee
shall
land
there
and
refresh
our selues
.
When
Huon
heard
that
,
hee
was
right
ioyfull
and
thanked
God
:
then
they
drew
to
that
Port
,
and
had
good
wind
and
a
fresh
,
wéening
to
haue
come
thether
the
same
night
:
but
they
sayled
foure
daies
and
foure
nights
,
and
could
come
no
neerer
to
the
wood
then
they
were
before
,
whereof
they
had
maruaile
,
for
it
seemed
to
them
euer
,
that
the
wood
and
the
house
roase
vp
higher
and
higher
,
and
then
they
could
not
tell
whether
they
went
,
for
if
they
had
known
,
they
would
not
haue
gone
thether
for
al
the
gold
in
the
world
,
for
if
God
had
not
had
pitie
of
them
,
they
were
all
likely
to
haue
beene
lost
,
for
the
place
that
they
sawe
a
farre
of
was
a
Castle
,
and
therein
cloased
the
Rocke
of
the
Adamant
:
the
which
Castle
was
dangerous
to
approach
,
for
if
any
Ship
come
neere
it
,
and
haue
any
yron
nayles
within
it
,
and
that
a
shippe
come
but
within
the
sight
thereof
,
the
Adamant
will
draw
the
Shippe
vnto
him
.
And
therefore
in
those
parts
the
Shippes
that
sayleth
by
that
Sea
,
are
made
and
pinned
with
woodden
nayles
,
and
without
any
manner
of
yron
,
otherwise
they
be
lost
and
perished
,
for
the
propertie
of
the
Adamant
is
to
draw
yron
to
him
.
Thus
Huon
and
his
company
were
there
the
space
of
sixe
dayes
,
going
and
sayling
about
the
Rocke
of
the
Castle
of
the
Adamant
:
But
if
they
had
had
a
good
wind
the
first
day
,
they
had
arriued
euen
at
the
white
house
that
they
saw
first
in
the
wood
,
the
which
was
the
fairest
and
most
richest
house
in
the
world
,
within
the
which
was
so
much
gould
and
riches
,
that
no
man
liuing
could
esteeme
the
value
thereof
,
for
the
Pillars
within
that
h●use
were
of
Cassedony
,
and
the
wals
and
Towers
of
white
Alablaster
.
There
was
neuer
described
in
Scripture
nor
Historie
,
the
beautie
of
such
a
Castle
as
this
was
,
for
when
the
Sun
cast
his
rayes
on
it
,
it
seemed
a
farre
of
to
be
of
fine
christall
,
it
was
so
cleare
shining
.
In
this
Castle
was
neither
man
nor
woman
,
but
dead
mens
bones
lying
at
the
gate
of
this
Castle
,
and
at
the
Port
there
lay
many
Shippes
,
so
that
their
Mastes
seemed
a
farre
off
to
bee
a
great
Forrest
.
Chap.
C.
¶
How
Huon
deuised
with
his
Patrone
,
in
regarding
of
the
Castle
of
the
Adamant
.
THis
castle
was
set
on
a
rock
of
the
Adamant
●one
,
from
the
East
to
the
west
was
not
so
strong
a
Castle
,
for
if
all
the
world
had
come
before
it
and
men
within
to
defend
it
,
could
neuer
be
wonne
by
any
mortall
men
.
The
forrest
that
so
seemed
to
them
a
farre
off
,
were
the
●a●●s
of
shippes
that
had
beene
there
arriued
by
constraint
of
the
Adamant
,
but
for
all
the
shippes
that
were
there
,
there
was
no
man
liuing
therein
,
yet
there
lay
bones
of
men
that
had
died
by
famine
&
rage
.
Huon
and
his
c●m●a●te
had
great
maruaile
,
for
when
they
approached
〈◊〉
to
the
Castle
,
they
〈◊〉
forced
to
strike
sayle
,
for
the
●da●ant
drew
the
shippe
so
sore
,
that
if
they
had
not
quickly
striken
their
sayle
,
their
shippe
had
broken
all
to
péeces
,
and
they
all
béen
drowned
in
the
sea
.
The
ship
went
so
fast
,
that
it
was
maruailous
to
consider
it
,
and
then
the
Patron
of
the
shippe
,
who
was
wise
and
discreet
,
knew
anon
how
they
were
néere
to
the
Castle
of
the
Adamant
,
because
their
shippe
went
so
fast
without
sayle
thetherward
,
faster
than
if
they
had
had
a
full
winde
in
all
their
sailes
,
and
they
could
not
turne
their
ship
any
way
from
that
part
,
for
they
would
gladly
haue
returned
,
but
it
would
not
bee
,
because
the
Adamant
drew
the
yron
so
sore
to
him
by
nature
.
When
the
Patron
saw
that
néedes
they
must
arriue
there
,
he
began
pitiously
to
lament
,
and
saide
to
Huon
.
Sir
,
our
Lord
God
hath
created
vs
in
this
world
to
liue
and
to
die
,
and
there
is
none
but
must
passe
the
passage
of
this
,
and
because
wee
knowe
surely
that
no
creature
can
escape
that
,
therefore
we
ought
to
be
content
with
that
which
can
be
none
otherwise
:
Sir
I
say
this
,
that
we
must
all
dye
.
When
Huon
heard
the
Patron
,
he
had
great
maruaile
and
said
:
Patron
,
I
pray
you
shew
me
the
cause
why
yée
say
thus
?
in
this
Castle
that
we
see
before
vs
,
are
there
any
Sarazins
within
it
,
or
spirits
of
hell
that
haue
sworne
our
death
?
surely
I
doubt
them
not
,
make
good
cheere
,
and
bee
nothing
abashed
,
take
good
courage
and
ioy
,
●or
by
the
ayd
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
and
by
the
force
of
my
armes
,
and
good
Swoorde
,
if
there
bee
any
man
within
the
Castle
that
will
resiste
againste
vs
,
I
assure
you
I
shall
soone
deliue●
you
from
him
.
Anone
you
shall
see
what
I
can
doe
,
I
neuer
〈◊〉
in
all
my
life
so
faire
a
Castle
,
I
cannot
tell
whether
they
within
will
defend
vs
the
entrie
into
the
Port
or
not
:
if
they
will
haue
any
Tribute
of
me
,
I
shall
gladly
pay
it
,
so
they
demaund
nothing
else
,
and
if
I
see
that
they
will
demaund
any
thinge
else
of
mee
,
I
shall
shewe
them
howe
my
Sword
can
answeare
it
,
for
I
had
rather
to
die
,
then
in
any
Princes
Court
it
should
bee
layd
to
my
reproach
and
shame
,
that
for
any
man
I
should
retire
backe
one
●oote
for
feare
or
doubt
of
any
death
,
for
I
will
neuer
bee
taken
aliue
,
thereby
to
dye
in
prison
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
Patrone
)
your
force
and
great
prowesse
can
nothinge
auaile
you
,
for
if
wee
were
as
stronge
and
as
great
as
euer
was
Sampson
,
it
should
nothing
aduantage
you
,
I
shall
shewe
you
the
cause
why
.
The
Castle
that
you
see
yonder
before
you
,
is
the
most
fairest
and
strongest
Castle
in
all
the
world
,
it
is
set
and
compassed
round
about
with
a
Rocke
of
Adamant
stones
,
the
which
naturally
doth
drawe
vnto
it
all
manner
of
yron
,
as
you
may
well
see
by
our
shippe
that
goeth
so
fast
without
any
sayle
:
the
Adamant
doth
drawe
it
,
because
of
the
anchors
and
nayles
that
bee
in
our
Shippe
,
the
wood
that
seemeth
to
bee
a
Forrest
,
are
the
Mastes
of
such
Shippes
as
hath
there
arriued
,
and
are
drawne
thether
by
the
Adamant
.
When
Huon
vnderstood
the
Patrone
,
hee
was
right
sorowfull
,
and
no
maruaile
,
then
pitiously
hee
complayned
for
his
wife
and
for
his
Childe
,
for
hee
sawe
well
that
hee
could
not
escape
the
death
,
nor
neuer
depart
from
thence
:
then
hee
wept
pitiously
and
sayd
.
Ah
good
Lord
,
who
in
this
world
hath
formed
me
,
I
require
thy
grace
,
that
thus
(
poore
sinner
that
I
am
)
enclined
to
all
misfortune
,
that
it
may
please
thée
to
receiue
my
soule
into
Paradice
,
as
for
my
life
I
make
none
account
thereof
.
But
I
pray
thee
good
Lorde
to
saue
my
Wife
and
Childe
,
whome
I
haue
lefte
in
daunger
of
death
,
or
else
in
shamefull
imprisonment
.
And
with
those
woordes
the
Shippe
entred
into
the
Port
with
such
a
force
and
puissance
,
that
it
ranne
in
amongest
the
other
Shippes
,
so
that
if
the
shippe
had
not
been
stronge
,
and
the
other
shippes
rotten
,
Huons
shippe
had
béene
broken
all
to
peeces
,
for
it
ranne
vnder
the
water
thrée
or
foure
of
the
other
olde
shippes
,
and
was
not
broken
thanked
be
almightie
God
.
Then
hee
looked
into
the
Hauen
,
and
sawe
so
many
shippes
,
that
hee
had
great
maruaile
thereof
,
and
hée
was
sore
dismayed
and
abashed
,
in
that
hee
sawe
neither
man
woman
nor
Child
stirring
abroad
.
Also
hee
looked
about
him
and
behelde
the
Castle
,
the
which
was
so
faire
and
rich
,
that
there
was
none
such
throughout
all
the
world
.
Then
hee
thought
to
send
thether
one
of
his
companie
,
for
to
know
what
people
were
within
the
Castle
,
but
hee
sawe
well
that
there
was
no
way
to
enter
,
but
by
a
straight
way
of
thrée
Hundred
and
fourscore
gréeces
of
height
,
the
way
was
so
straight
and
narrow
,
that
no
man
but
one
at
once
coulde
mount
vp
the
degrées
,
he
had
great
maruell
&
was
sore
troubled
in
mind
,
when
hee
sawe
no
man
comming
from
the
Castle
.
Then
hee
called
one
of
his
Knights
and
sayd
:
Sir
Arnold
,
I
will
and
command
that
you
goe
vp
into
this
Castle
,
to
see
what
people
bee
within
it
,
either
Sarazins
or
Paynims
:
knowe
who
is
Lord
thereof
,
and
say
how
that
I
greatly
desire
to
be
acquainted
with
him
:
if
you
can
doe
so
much
that
I
may
bee
acquainted
with
him
,
then
I
and
my
men
will
mount
vp
together
vntill
some
good
aduenture
fall
,
for
I
hope
in
our
Lord
God
that
wee
shall
escape
this
daunger
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Arnold
)
I
shall
doe
as
you
haue
commaunded
mee
.
Then
he
departed
,
and
went
from
one
shippe
to
another
vntill
hee
came
to
the
land
,
and
then
hee
went
to
the
〈◊〉
,
and
●ound
the
degrees
and
mounted
vp
:
but
before
hée
came
to
the
Castle
gate
,
hee
rested
himselfe
thrée
times
,
and
when
he
came
to
the
gate
,
hee
rested
him
he
was
so
wearie
,
and
beheld
the
gate
,
the
which
séemed
vnto
him
maruailously
faire
and
rich
:
then
hee
beganne
to
crie
and
call
,
to
the
entent
that
some
man
should
come
and
to
speake
with
him
,
and
when
hee
sawe
that
none
did
speake
,
hee
sto●de
and
hearkened
if
any
person
were
comming
to
open
the
gate
:
but
none
appeared
,
and
then
hee
knocked
and
called
againe
,
and
sayd
:
Porter
that
art
within
,
come
and
open
the
gate
,
or
else
cursed
be
thou
of
God
:
this
Arnolde
hadde
a
good
occupation
to
knocke
,
crie
,
and
call
,
for
within
was
neither
man
woman
nor
Childe
that
would
open
the
gate
,
when
hee
sawe
that
,
hee
was
neere
angrie
with
displeasure
,
and
looked
downe
vnder
the
gate
to
knowe
if
hee
might
espie
either
man
or
woman
to
speake
vnto
,
then
hee
turned
him
round
about
and
looked
on
the
right
hande
of
the
Hall
dore
,
and
there
hee
sawe
an
horrible
Serpent
,
the
which
kept
the
Castle
and
Pallaice
,
it
was
a
maruailous
great
Serpent
,
higher
then
any
horse
,
his
eyes
like
twoo
Torches
burning
:
when
Arnold
sawe
him
,
hee
was
right
sorrowfull
and
sore
displeased
,
and
when
the
Serpent
heard
the
knocking
and
great
noyse
at
the
gate
,
braying
and
crying
he
came
toward
the
gate
:
and
when
Arnold
sawe
the
Serpent
with
great
furie
approaching
to
the
gate
,
hee
fledde
away
in
so
great
hast
,
that
he
néere
hande
(
with
verie
feare
)
fell
downe
the
staires
,
hee
rested
not
vntill
hee
came
to
the
shippe
whereas
Huon
was
,
and
saide
.
Sir
,
I
haue
beene
aboue
at
the
gate
of
the
Castle
,
and
called
and
knocked
thereat
more
then
the
space
of
an
houre
:
but
there
was
neither
man
,
woman
,
nor
Childe
that
did
appeare
,
and
when
I
sawe
that
,
I
layde
mee
downe
and
looked
vnder
the
gate
,
to
knowe
if
I
might
see
either
man
or
woman
to
speake
vnto
,
but
I
could
neuer
sée
any
creature
,
but
a
great
and
a
horrible
Serpent
higher
then
a
great
horse
,
with
eyes
redder
then
fire
,
with
maruailous
great
tallons
and
and
taile
,
there
was
neuer
man
sawe
a
fowler
figure
of
a
beast
.
Alas
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
nowe
I
sée
we
be
all
but
dead
,
for
wee
haue
nothing
to
eat
nor
drinke
,
wherefore
wee
shall
die
for
famine
and
rage
.
But
if
I
may
enter
into
the
Castle
,
I
shall
giue
that
Serpent
such
a
stroake
,
that
hee
shall
neuer
hurt
any
man
liuing
.
Alas
what
haue
I
said
,
my
hardinesse
nor
my
prowesse
cannot
helpe
me
,
for
I
see
well
that
I
and
all
you
must
die
,
for
it
is
impossible
for
vs
to
depart
from
hence
.
Then
the
Patron
sayd
to
Huon
sore
weeping
.
Sir
,
it
behooueth
vs
to
part
our
victuall
,
if
you
will
sustaine
the
right
&
custome
of
the
sea
,
when
men
come
to
such
a
case
,
that
there
is
no
remedie
to
get
any
fresh
victuall
,
then
it
is
reason
that
the
Lord
and
Captaine
to
haue
the
one
halfe
to
his
part
,
and
the
other
part
〈◊〉
to
bee
deuided
amongest
his
men
.
Maister
,
quoth
〈◊〉
)
you
may
doe
your
pleasure
,
doe
as
you
shall
thinke
〈◊〉
▪
〈◊〉
the
Patrone
caused
all
their
victuals
to
bee
brought
〈…〉
was
deuided
,
the
Patrone
was
a
wise
man
.
〈…〉
that
,
hee
began
to
weepe
,
hee
did
eate
but
〈…〉
,
because
his
victuall
should
endure
the
〈…〉
,
all
that
but
little
auailed
,
for
before
fifteene
〈…〉
▪
all
their
victuals
were
spent
,
except
Huons
〈…〉
man
part
,
and
kept
for
〈…〉
other
men
had
.
And
as
they
were
in
this
〈…〉
a
Galley
wherein
were
Thirtie
men
〈…〉
and
Pirats
of
the
Sea
,
they
came
and
arriued
●eere
●●
the
Shippe
whereas
Huon
was
in
,
not
knowing
what
place
they
were
in
:
when
they
arriued
it
was
in
a
darke
night
,
they
had
great
maruaile
of
Huons
Shippe
wherein
they
sawe
great
light
,
and
then
they
sayd
one
to
another
,
it
is
happie
for
〈◊〉
that
wee
haue
found
heere
this
faire
Shippe
,
it
can
●ot
●ee
but
it
is
rich
and
full
of
goods
:
they
shall
not
escape
vs
,
〈◊〉
shal●
bee
ours
,
for
ther●in
are
●ut
fewe
men
to
defend
the
Shippe
.
Chap.
CX
.
¶
Howe
a
Galley
with
Sarazins
came
and
●ff●yled
Huon
,
who
〈…〉
,
and
also
all
Huons
men
,
and
how
Huon
went
to
〈…〉
of
the
Adamant
and
slewe
the
great
Serpent
,
and
of
〈…〉
that
hee
found
there
,
WHen
Huon
saw
the
Galley
ariue
and
going
to
his
Shippe
,
hee
hadde
great
maruaile
what
men
they
were
,
then
he
alighted
a
torch
,
and
to●ke
it
in
his
hand
▪
and
came
〈…〉
on
the
Shippe
and
sayd
.
Sirs
of
this
〈…〉
well
arriued
heere
,
wee
haue
great
ioy
of
your
companie
,
when
the
Sarasins
heard
Huon
,
they
perceiued
by
his
language
,
that
he
and
his
companie
were
Christian
men
:
then
each
of
them
beheld
other
,
smiling
for
ioy
,
one
of
them
turned
his
spéech
,
and
spake
good
Spanish
,
and
sayde
to
Huon
:
Fellow
it
is
no
néede
for
vs
to
hide
what
wee
bée
:
all
wee
that
thou
séest
héere
bee
Sarasins
,
and
ye
be
Christned
,
wherefore
we
will
haue
al
the
riches
that
is
in
your
ship
,
and
beside
that
,
all
your
heads
shall
be
striken
off
,
and
your
bodyes
cast
into
the
sea
.
Paynim
,
quoth
Huon
,
ere
thou
hast
our
shippe
at
thy
commandement
,
first
thou
shalt
buye
it
déerely
.
Then
Huon
cryed
to
his
men
that
they
should
arme
themselues
to
defende
them
from
the
Paynims
,
the
which
they
did
diligently
.
And
Huon
who
was
readie
armed
,
and
by
that
time
the
Sarasins
were
entred
into
the
shippe
.
Huon
was
readie
before
them
,
with
his
sword
in
his
hand
,
wherewith
he
strake
the
first
that
he
mette
with
all
,
in
such
wise
,
that
his
head
flew
from
his
shoulders
.
Then
he
strake
another
,
and
claue
him
to
the
throat
,
and
so
the
third
and
the
fourth
were
shortly
slaine
,
he
layd
on
so
rounde
about
him
,
that
his
enemies
were
afrayde
to
behold
him
.
Then
the
cheefe
maister
of
the
theeues
came
and
rebuked
his
men
,
because
they
had
suffered
Huon
to
doe
them
so
much
hurt
and
domage
,
he
approached
to
Huon
to
haue
striken
him
,
but
Huon
,
who
was
light
and
expert
in
déedes
of
armes
,
auoyded
his
stroke
,
and
strake
the
Sarasin
with
a
reuerse
,
that
his
head
flew
from
his
body
a
great
way
off
.
Then
Huon
cryed
Bourdeaux
,
to
reioyce
his
men
,
and
to
giue
them
courage
.
Also
Arnolde
who
had
seene
the
Serpent
in
the
Castle
,
did
maruailes
,
and
beate
downe
his
enemies
,
whereof
Huon
had
great
ioy
.
And
there
was
a
great
mightie
Sarasin
,
who
came
behinde
this
knight
Arnold
,
as
he
fought
with
another
Sarasin
,
and
he
gaue
Arnold
with
an
axe
such
a
great
stroke
,
that
hee
claue
his
head
to
the
téeth
,
whereof
Huon
was
right
sorrowfull
,
and
sayd
,
hee
had
rather
die
then
the
death
of
Arnold
should
not
be
reuenged
.
Then
hee
approached
neere
vnto
the
same
Paynim
,
and
lifting
vppe
his
Sworde
with
both
his
handes
,
hee
strooke
the
Sarasin
on
the
shoulder
,
that
the
sword
entred
into
the
breast
.
And
the
Patron
of
Huons
Shippe
,
vnarmed
came
into
the
battaile
with
a
great
staffe
in
his
handes
,
wherewith
hee
laid
vppon
the
Sarazins
in
such
wise
,
that
such
as
hee
strake
needed
after
no
Surgion
.
Then
a
Sarazin
aduised
him
,
and
came
and
gaue
the
Patrone
such
a
stroake
with
a
Swoord
vppon
the
head
,
that
his
head
was
clouen
to
the
braine
,
wherewith
Huon
was
right
sorrowfull
and
sore
displeased
.
But
it
was
not
long
before
he
reuenged
his
death
,
for
hee
strake
the
Sarazin
such
a
stroake
,
that
hee
claue
him
to
the
breast
,
and
when
the
Patrones
Seruaunts
sawe
that
their
Maister
was
slayne
,
they
all
made
great
sorrowe
,
and
disarmed
as
they
were
,
they
came
and
entred
into
the
Battaile
with
great
staues
in
their
handes
,
and
fought
with
them
fiercely
.
But
the
Sarazins
who
were
all
armed
,
had
anone
slayne
them
all
,
whereof
Huon
was
right
sorrowfull
and
angry
,
for
hee
hadde
then
with
him
lest
aliue
no
moe
but
foure
men
of
defence
.
And
the
Sarazins
,
who
in
the
beginning
were
Thirtie
,
were
all
slayne
except
seauen
persons
,
they
greatly
feared
Huon
,
for
they
sawe
well
that
none
coulde
endure
against
his
stroake●
,
and
then
they
fledde
out
of
Huons
shippe
and
entred
into
their
owne
Galley
.
But
Huon
and
his
thrée
Knightes
that
were
with
him
,
followed
them
so
fast
that
they
slew
them
all
,
and
caste
them
into
the
Sea
.
Then
Huon
and
the
thrée
Knightes
that
were
with
him
,
tooke
all
the
flesh
,
bread
,
and
wine
that
was
in
the
Galley
,
and
bare
it
into
their
shippe
,
whereby
they
liued
more
then
seauen
Monethes
.
And
then
when
their
victuals
begann
to
fayle
,
then
they
were
right
sorrowfull
,
they
had
no
victuall
to
liue
by
longe
,
and
yet
they
did
●a●e
but
little
,
so
they
beganne
to
be
pale
and
leane
through
famine
,
pitiously
Huon
complayned
and
sayd
.
Oh
yee
my
déere
and
true
Freends
,
who
for
my
loue
haue
left
your
Lands
,
your
Wiues
and
Children
,
nowe
I
pe●ceiue
yée
must
néedes
die
for
th●●ag●
of
famine
:
●las
poore
Cayliffe
that
I
am
,
I
shall
not
longe
liue
after
you
,
great
pitie
it
was
to
heare
the
complaints
that
Huon
made
,
who
saw
that
he
must
folow
the
same
daunce
.
Then
hee
sayd
:
Ah
faire
Ladie
Escleremond
,
I
shall
neuer
see
you
more
,
I
pray
vnto
our
Lord
God
that
hee
will
comfort
you
in
all
your
affaires
,
as
for
mee
poore
soule
,
it
is
impossible
to
liue
foure
dayes
longer
.
After
that
hee
had
made
this
pitifull
complaint
,
hee
beheld
the
thrée
Knights
,
who
rendred
vp
their
soules
and
died
through
hunger
.
The
pitifull
complaints
that
then
he
made
was
pitie
to
heare
,
he
had
no
hope
to
be
aided
by
any
mortall
man
,
wherefore
he
knew
surely
that
hee
could
not
liue
aboue
twoo
dayes
longer
.
Then
all
weeping
,
hee
went
from
his
Knightes
that
lay
there
dead
,
and
went
to
the
board
of
his
shippe
,
and
looked
into
the
Sea
to
see
if
hee
might
espie
any
manner
of
Shippe
comming
thether
.
For
hee
thought
that
if
any
shippe
came
thether
of
the
Sarazins
,
hee
woulde
haue
some
victuals
or
else
to
dye
in
the
quarrell
.
Thus
Huon
was
there
alone
without
any
company
,
sore
weeping
and
almost
dead
through
famine
.
When
Huon
sawe
that
no
manner
of
shippe
was
comming
thether
,
hee
was
right
sorrowfull
.
Then
hee
turned
him
and
regarded
the
Castle
,
the
which
seemed
vnto
him
maruailously
faire
and
great
,
and
sayd
.
Ah
good
Lord
,
how
can
it
be
that
this
faire
and
rich
Castle
should
bee
voyd
without
man
or
woman
?
I
haue
great
maruaile
of
that
sir
Arnold
shewed
mee
,
for
he
shewed
me
that
within
the
Castle
there
was
neither
man
nor
woman
,
and
howe
that
there
should
bee
a
great
Serpent
,
I
cannot
tell
whether
it
be
true
or
not
,
or
whether
hee
spake
it
for
feare
,
but
by
the
grace
of
God
(
though
I
shall
die
in
the
quarell
)
I
will
knowe
the
troth
,
for
I
were
as
good
to
die
by
the
horrible
Serpent
,
as
to
die
for
hunger
.
Then
hee
tooke
his
good
Sword
,
and
put
on
his
helmet
,
and
tooke
his
sheeld
,
and
did
so
much
with
going
from
shippe
to
shippe
,
vntill
hee
came
to
the
gate
of
the
land
.
And
then
with
much
paine
hee
mounted
vp
the
degrees
,
and
so
came
to
the
Castle
,
and
then
he
sat
downe
and
rested
him
,
and
beheld
the
faire
Castle
,
he
thought
that
he
neuer
saw
none
such
before
,
for
the
wals
and
Towers
were
of
fine
Alablaster
cleare
shining
,
and
the
Towers
richly
couered
with
fine
goulde
of
Arabia
:
when
the
Sunne
cast
his
rayes
and
spheares
thereuppon
,
it
cast
so
great
a
light
,
that
it
gaue
light
a
farre
off
,
and
when
hee
had
longe
beheld
it
at
his
pleasure
,
hee
sawe
the
gate
the
which
was
faire
and
rich
,
that
great
beautie
was
to
beholde
it
:
for
the
twoo
leaues
of
the
gate
were
couered
with
fine
goulde
,
intermedled
with
other
rich
ouerages
.
And
on
his
right
side
he
saw
by
the
gate
a
window
,
and
ouer
the
same
there
was
written
in
Letters
of
gould
,
saying
:
Let
any
man
beware
how
he
entreth
into
this
Castle
,
without
hee
bee
the
worthyest
Knight
of
all
other
,
or
else
it
were
folly
to
assay
it
.
For
he
shall
find
there
such
aduentures
,
as
if
his
bodie
were
harder
then
a
stethye
of
steele
,
yet
hee
should
be
but
dead
and
lost
,
without
hee
bee
of
that
puissance
,
to
resiste
againste
the
great
Serpent
and
vanquishe
him
,
many
men
haue
assayled
,
that
neuer
coulde
speed
,
and
he
that
will
enter
into
the
Castle
,
behold
a
little
purse
that
hangeth
on
the
right
hand
of
the
gate
,
where
he
shall
find
the
key
for
to
open
the
gate
.
When
Huon
had
read
the
writing
,
hee
began
sore
to
muse
in
himselfe
,
and
said
:
Good
Lord
,
since
thou
hast
saued
mee
from
so
many
perils
in
time
past
,
I
humbly
require
thee
at
this
time
to
ayde
and
succour
mee
:
and
to
giue
me
that
grace
,
that
I
may
vanquish
this
horrible
Serpent
and
bring
him
to
the
death
,
for
I
had
rather
die
in
fighting
like
a
valiant
knight
,
then
to
die
for
famine
.
Then
Huon
arose
vp
,
and
went
to
the
purse
,
and
tooke
out
the
key
,
and
opened
the
gate
and
entred
,
and
closed
the
gate
againe
after
him
.
Chap.
CII
.
¶
How
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
fought
with
the
horrible
Serpent
,
and
slew
him
within
the
Castle
of
the
Adamant
.
WHen
Huon
was
entred
into
the
Castle
,
hee
sawe
before
the
Hall
dore
the
horrible
Serpent
,
who
was
risen
vp
:
his
skin
was
of
diuers
colours
,
and
it
was
so
hard
,
that
no
yron
nor
steele
could
enter
into
it
.
When
Huon
sawe
the
beast
so
great
,
hee
doubted
himselfe
,
and
called
vppon
Iesus
Christ
,
requiring
him
to
haue
pity
vppon
him
,
and
to
giue
him
the
grace
to
slay
that
dreadfull
beast
:
when
the
beast
sawe
Huon
,
hee
had
great
maruaile
,
for
hee
had
beene
there
a
long
space
that
neuer
man
came
there
,
he
stretched
out
his
clawes
,
and
cast
his
tayle
round
about
him
,
and
came
hastily
against
Huon
,
who
when
he
sawe
the
beast
approach
neere
to
him
,
hee
made
the
signe
of
the
Crosse
vppon
his
forehead
,
recommending
himselfe
to
God
,
with
his
Sword
in
his
hand
and
his
sheeld
before
him
,
and
hee
fiercely
marched
towards
the
Serpent
,
he
was
so
hideous
and
fearful
to
behold
,
that
the
beast
seemed
rather
an
enemie
of
Hell
,
then
any
other
beaste
,
his
bodie
was
maruailous
great
with
an
ougly
head
,
with
twoo
eyes
bigger
then
twoo
basons
full
of
burning
fire
,
and
when
hee
came
neere
vnto
Huon
,
hée
lifted
vp
one
of
his
pawes
,
thinkinge
to
haue
drawne
downe
Huon
to
the
earth
,
hee
strake
vpon
Huons
Sheeld
with
such
force
,
that
hee
pulled
it
from
his
shoulder
,
leather
nor
buckle
could
not
resiste
it
,
and
then
with
his
teeth
and
nayles
hee
tare
the
Sheeld
all
to
peeces
:
Huon
who
was
legier
and
light
,
leapt
by
the
side
of
the
Serpent
,
and
gaue
him
a
great
stroake
with
his
Sword
vppon
the
eare
,
that
he
thought
to
haue
clouen
asunder
his
head
.
But
hee
coulde
doe
it
no
more
hurt
,
then
if
hee
had
striken
vppon
a
stethy
,
so
that
his
Sword
rebounded
againe
,
whereof
Huon
was
right
sorrowfull
,
and
said
:
Ah
good
Lord
,
nowe
I
sée
well
that
my
dayes
are
at
an
end
.
Ah
faire
Ladie
Escleremond
,
I
pray
our
Lord
God
to
saue
you
and
my
Daughter
Clariet
,
for
this
day
you
shall
loose
mée
.
Then
hee
aduaunced
him
to
the
Serpent
,
and
gaue
him
a
great
stroake
vppon
the
haunch
behinde
,
and
if
hée
did
but
little
with
his
first
stroake
,
hee
did
lesse
hurt
with
that
stroake
,
for
hee
could
in
no
wise
cut
through
the
Serpents
skinne
,
wherefore
hee
was
in
great
feare
:
and
the
Serpent
when
he
felt
himselfe
striken
cast
his
tayle
rounde
about
Huon
with
such
force
,
that
hee
ouerthrew
Huon
to
the
earth
,
yet
hee
quickly
releeued
againe
.
Then
he
saw
by
the
gate
a
great
square
Speare
with
a
sharpe
broad
head
,
and
then
hee
put
vp
his
Sword
,
and
tooke
the
Speare
in
both
his
handes
,
and
came
with
all
his
force
and
strength
against
the
Serpent
,
who
came
and
encountred
him
with
open
mouth
to
haue
swallowed
Huon
▪
but
Huon
who
was
strong
and
light
,
tooke
the
speare
and
layd
it
on
his
arme
,
and
saw
the
Serpent
with
his
mouth
open
,
hee
strake
the
Speare
into
the
mouth
of
the
Serpent
so
deepe
,
that
with
the
head
of
the
Speare
,
he
cutte
his
heart
asunder
,
when
the
Serpent
felt
himselfe
hurt
to
the
death
,
hee
cast
out
a
terrible
crye
,
so
that
all
the
place
sounded
,
and
so
that
the
noyse
might
be
heard
a
league
off
.
Thus
the
horible
Serpent
was
slaine
.
When
Huon
saw
that
hee
was
dead
,
hee
kneeled
downe
and
lift
vp
his
hands
to
heauen
,
thanking
our
Lord
God
for
his
grace
.
Then
he
arose
,
and
went
to
the
Serpent
and
behelde
him
,
for
hee
was
hidious
and
fearefull
to
behold
,
he
was
eighteene
foote
long
.
When
Huon
had
well
beheld
him
,
he
went
and
sate
downe
by
the
hall
doore
for
to
rest
him
for
he
was
so
wearie
and
faynt
with
the
bloud
that
hee
had
lost
,
and
with
sweat
,
that
he
had
much
paine
to
draw
his
breath
,
the
which
was
no
maruaile
,
for
hee
had
neither
eate
nor
drunke
of
all
that
day
.
When
he
had
well
rested
him
,
then
he
arose
vp
,
as
desirous
to
know
whether
any
man
or
woman
were
within
the
Castle
or
not
,
to
speake
vnto
them
,
he
entred
into
the
hall
,
the
which
he
maruailously
regarded
,
it
was
so
fayre
and
ritch
to
beholde
,
that
there
is
no
Clarke
in
the
world
can
discribe
the
beautie
and
richesse
thereof
:
the
rich
Chambers
that
were
on
the
side
of
the
hall
,
were
all
composed
and
made
of
whi●e
marble
poli●●ed
,
the
posts
were
couered
with
fine
golde
,
at
the
ende
of
the
hall
there
was
a
chimney
,
whereof
the
two
pillars
that
sustained
the
Mantle
trée
were
of
fine
Iasper
,
and
the
Mantle
was
of
a
rich
Calsedony
,
and
the
Lintell
was
made
of
fine
Emera●is
,
●rayled
with
a
wing
of
fine
gold
,
and
the
Grapis
of
fine
Saphers
.
This
chimney
was
so
rich
,
that
none
such
could
bée
●ound
,
and
all
the
Pillars
in
the
hall
were
of
red
Calsedonie
,
and
the
pauement
was
of
fine
Amber
.
When
Huon
had
well
beheld
this
Hall
,
hee
looked
towards
the
Chambers
,
&
ouer
the
doore
of
euerie
Chamber
was
written
in
letters
of
gold
,
the
which
shewed
where
the
keyes
were
of
euerie
chamber
:
Huon
who
could
well
reade
the
letters
,
and
vnderstood
it
,
he
found
a
purse
,
wherein
were
the
keyes
of
euerie
chamber
,
all
of
fine
golde
:
he
tooke
one
of
the
keyes
,
and
opened
one
of
the
Chamber
doores
,
and
entred
into
the
Chamber
.
Then
he
looked
all
about
the
Chamber
,
and
sawe
it
garnished
and
hanged
with
the
most
richest
cloathes
that
euer
were
séene
,
the
benches
and
bedsteads
were
all
of
white
Iuorie
,
so
richly
entrayled
,
and
wrought
and
garnished
with
precious
stones
,
that
no
mans
tongue
could
describe
the
beautie
and
richesse
thereof
,
all
was
made
by
enchauntment
.
This
Pallaice
was
exceeding
great
and
large
,
and
well
garnished
with
chambers
.
When
Huon
had
well
beheld
this
chamber
,
hee
was
greatly
abashed
,
that
hee
could
neyther
see
man
nor
woman
.
Then
he
looked
ouer
another
Chamber
doore
,
where
there
was
also
written
in
letters
of
gold
,
according
as
it
was
written
ouer
the
first
doore
.
Then
Huon
tooke
the
key
,
and
opened
another
doore
,
and
entred
into
that
Chamber
also
,
and
there
he
found
a
great
quantitie
of
gold
and
riches
,
and
rich
Iewelles
,
with
other
most
precious
stones
,
that
great
beautie
it
was
for
to
behold
.
Ah
good
Lord
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
would
neuer
haue
beléeued
that
in
all
the
world
there
had
beene
so
much
riches
,
as
I
sée
héere
present
before
mée
:
then
anone
he
sawe
another
chamber
,
and
tooke
the
key
and
entred
therein
,
and
for
all
the
riches
that
he
sawe
before
,
there
hee
found
much
more
,
there
were
Presses
made
of
fine
Iuorie
,
very
richly
wrought
and
entrayled
,
so
that
there
was
no
beast
nor
birde
,
but
there
it
was
most
cunningly
wrought
,
in
the
which
Presse
were
gownes
and
roabes
of
most
fine
gold
:
and
most
rich
mantles
furred
with
Sabyles
,
and
all
other
things
the
which
were
appertayning
vnto
the
apparell
of
man-kinde
,
and
the
beds
so
richly
couered
,
that
it
was
impossible
to
be
described
by
anie
mortall
man
,
this
chamber
was
so
fayre
and
rich
,
that
Huon
could
neuer
bee
satisfied
with
beholding
and
viewing
thereof
,
there
were
windowes
verie
richly
glazed
,
opening
vppon
a
Garden
side
,
the
which
Garden
was
so
fayre
,
and
so
well
garnished
with
flowers
of
most
precious
swéete
smelling
,
and
of
all
manner
of
trees
charged
with
fruits
,
so
good
and
so
delicious
to
eate
,
that
the
verie
smell
of
them
would
haue
satisfied
a
mans
appetite
.
Huon
who
saw
this
fayre
garden
,
desired
greatly
to
enter
into
it
,
to
gather
some
of
that
fruit
,
hee
looked
ouer
the
doore
and
found
the
purse
with
the
key
therin
,
and
then
he
opened
the
doore
and
went
into
the
garden
,
and
gathered
of
the
fruite
at
his
pleasure
,
and
did
eate
thereof
,
for
hee
had
a
great
desire
to
eate
,
hee
thought
the
fruit
maruailous
good
.
If
I
should
shewe
or
discribe
the
beautie
of
this
garden
,
it
would
be
ouerlong
to
resite
,
there
were
so
many
sundrie
fruits
,
so
fayre
and
so
sweete
of
smelling
,
that
a
sicke
man
of
any
infirmitie
,
would
soone
haue
recouered
his
health
.
Also
there
were
herbs
and
flowres
so
sweet
and
delightfull
,
that
all
the
garden
seemed
to
be
full
of
balme
.
When
Huon
had
beene
there
a
good
space
,
and
had
well
eaten
of
the
fruite
at
his
pleasure
,
hee
returned
backe
into
the
chamber
that
hee
came
from
,
and
then
hee
vnarmed
him
,
and
putte
off
all
his
cloathes
,
and
tooke
out
of
the
Presse
a
fine
shirt
,
and
doublet
,
hosen
,
and
shooes
,
gowne
,
coate
,
and
cappe
,
such
as
he
would
choose
,
for
there
was
no
man
to
say
him
nay
,
when
hee
was
thus
newly
arriued
,
there
could
not
bee
founde
a
more
goodlier
man
,
according
as
the
Chronicle
sayth
,
I
beléeue
hee
was
borne
by
the
Fairie
,
as
then
there
could
not
bee
found
so
goodly
a
man
liuing
.
When
he
was
thus
apparelled
,
he
went
from
chamber
to
chamber
,
alwayes
hearkening
whether
he
could
heare
the
voyces
either
of
men
or
women
,
but
as
long
as
hee
continued
there
,
he
could
heare
nothing
,
whereof
hee
was
right
sorrowfull
.
There
hée
continued
eight
dayes
,
without
eating
of
any
thing
,
sauing
of
the
fruits
of
the
Gardine
,
whereby
hee
waxed
féeble
and
●aint
,
the
which
was
no
maruaile
,
for
hee
had
béene
there
eight
dayes
without
eating
either
bread
or
flesh
,
he
was
so
féeble
,
that
hee
thought
he
could
not
long
indure
there
without
death
.
Then
he
prayed
vnto
our
Lord
God
for
to
comfort
and
strengthen
him
out
of
that
great
daunger
:
most
pittiously
hee
complayned
for
his
wife
and
childe
,
saying
:
Ah
my
deere
Wife
,
God
ayde
and
succour
you
in
all
your
affayres
,
for
ye
shall
neuer
haue
any
succour
and
ayde
of
me
more
,
for
I
tarrie
but
for
the
howre
of
my
death
,
the
which
is
nowe
neere
at
hand
approaching
vnto
mee
,
for
I
am
so
sore
and
grieuously
bitten
with
famine
,
that
I
haue
much
paine
to
sustaine
my selfe
.
Thus
Huon
was
eight
dayes
in
the
Ca●●le
of
the
Adamant
,
euerie
day
eating
of
the
fruits
of
the
gardine
,
and
at
night
hee
lay
euer
in
the
〈◊〉
bed
in
the
chamber
.
Now
let
vs
leaue
speaking
of
him
,
and
let
vs
turne
to
the
Duchesse
Escleremond
,
who
was
besieged
within
the
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
,
whereas
she
was
in
great
displeasure
,
and
not
without
a
cause
,
for
shee
suffered
much
paine
and
trouble
.
Chap.
CXII
.
¶
How
after
that
Huon
was
departed
from
Bourdeaux
,
the
Emperour
made
diuers
assaults
to
the
Cittie
,
but
hee
could
not
win
it
,
for
the
defence
of
the
good
chiualrie
that
was
within
it
,
and
of
the
ambushment
that
was
layd
by
the
counsell
of
Duke
Sauary
,
whereby
the
Citie
was
taken
and
wonne
.
YE
haue
heard
before
,
howe
Duke
Huon
departed
from
his
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
,
wheras
hee
left
the
Duchesse
his
wife
,
who
was
in
great
displeasure
when
she
sawe
the
departing
of
her
husband
,
she
greatly
complayned
,
and
sayd
:
Ah
my
right
●eere
Lord
,
your
departure
ought
g●eatly
to
greeue
mee
,
I
feare
you
shall
not
come
in
time
to
succour
,
and
to
bring
me
out
of
the
danger
that
I
am
in
,
for
it
is
impossible
for
vs
long
to
endure
against
this
Emperour
.
A●as
I
haue
more
so●ro●
for
my
daughter
▪
than
for
my selfe
:
and
I
am
sorrowfull
for
my
Lords
and
〈◊〉
▪
who
for
the
loue
of
you
and
mee
are
in
pe●●ll
of
th●ir
〈…〉
▪
had
beene
better
for
vs
to
haue
tarryed
still
in
〈…〉
come
hither
to
●uffer
all
these
to●men●s
,
p●ines
,
and
〈…〉
,
and
at
last
painefull
dea●h
:
with
saying
of
these
〈…〉
Duchesse
fell
in
a
tr●●●ce
among
her
Lords
.
〈…〉
relee●ed
〈◊〉
▪
&
sayde
discomfort
you
〈◊〉
but
take
good
〈◊〉
and
〈…〉
your
men
,
who
haue
great
desire
to
defend
〈◊〉
Citie
,
for
the
sauegard
of
their
owne
bodyes
and
liues
,
thus
to
make
sorrow
,
ye
can
winne
nothing
thereby
,
but
loose
more
to
more
:
haue
no
doubt
that
Huon
your
husbande
will
leaue
you
at
this
poynt
,
hee
is
gone
to
your
brother
for
succour
,
hee
will
not
long
tarrie
,
and
he
will
bring
you
such
succour
,
that
the
Emperour
nor
the
Almaines
shall
haue
no
leysure
to
grant
him
the
victorie
.
Thus
Gerames
comforted
the
Duchesse
,
who
was
glad
for
to
heare
Gerames
,
and
thus
as
they
deuised
together
,
the
Emperour
who
was
aduertised
of
Huons
departing
,
and
how
he
was
gone
for
succour
,
he
assembled
his
Councell
into
his
tent
,
and
there
hee
shewed
and
declared
the
great
losses
that
he
had
suffered
,
as
well
of
the
death
of
his
nephewes
,
as
of
other
of
his
friends
and
kynne
,
and
the
great
domage
that
by
Huon
he
had
suffered
,
and
sayde
.
Sirs
,
all
this
ye
know
well
,
his
acquaintance
hath
cost
vs
déerely
,
ye
haue
all
heard
how
he
is
departed
to
séeke
for
succour
,
but
I
cannot
tell
to
what
part
hee
is
gone
.
As
for
the
Realme
of
Fraunce
,
I
know
right
well
hee
shall
haue
no
succour
there
,
for
as
it
hath
béene
shewed
mée
of
●ate
,
that
the
right
Noble
and
victorious
Prince
Charlemaine
is
dead
,
who
loued
Huon
but
little
,
because
of
his
sonne
Charlot
,
whome
Huon
slew
,
and
Charlemaine
hath
left
behinde
him
but
one
sonne
named
Lewes
,
who
is
but
of
a
yong
age
:
and
I
beléeue
if
hee
were
of
full
age
,
that
he
would
rather
come
for
to
succour
me
then
Huon
,
who
slewe
Charlot
his
brother
,
therfore
it
can
be
no
otherwise
,
but
that
he
is
gone
into
some
far
countrey
for
succour
,
therefore
I
thinke
it
best
that
in
the
meane
time
ere
he
returne
,
that
on
all
sides
let
vs
continually
assaile
the
Citie
,
and
let
euerie
one
doe
their
part
,
to
bee
reuenged
for
the
death
of
their
friendes
,
which
are
héere
slaine
by
them
within
the
Citie
.
When
the
Lordes
heard
the
Emperour
,
all
with
one
voyce
aunswered
and
sayd
.
Syr
,
the
reason
which
you
haue
shewed
vnto
vs
,
is
to
bee
kept
and
done
,
and
wee
shall
goe
arme
vs
and
make
vs
all
readye
,
to
the
intent
to
come
to
your
intention
,
the
which
is
verie
good
and
reasonable
.
Then
they
sounded
al
their
hornes
and
busins
,
and
euerie
man
speedily
armed
himselfe
,
and
came
with
Ensigne
displayde
to
assayle
the
Cittie
,
and
they
that
were
within
,
as
well
as
they
could
they
defended
the
Citie
:
they
which
were
without
,
reared
vppe
ladders
against
the
walles
with
mightie
strength
,
but
they
which
were
within
did
beate
them
down
into
the
Dikes
,
and
then
they
did
cast
downe
vppon
them
hote
leade
and
boyling
Dyle
,
and
quicke
Lyme
,
and
great
stones
,
and
fagots
burning
,
so
that
they
which
were
down
in
the
Dikes
,
had
no
power
for
to
reléeue
themselues
againe
,
but
there
most
miserably
dyed
vnder
the
ladders
.
There
was
on
both
parts
exceeding
great
shooting
wyth
Crosbowes
,
and
slinging
of
stones
so
thicke
,
that
they
seemed
like
vnto
snow
flying
in
the
ayre
,
maruailous
it
was
to
beholde
the
olde
Gerames
,
howe
hee
exhorted
his
companie
for
to
doe
well
,
and
also
the
Duchesse
Escleremond
,
with
her
daughter
in
her
armes
,
crying
vnto
her
men
,
and
sayde
:
Yee
my
deere
Lords
and
Knights
,
fight
lustily
,
but
to
your
paynes
,
for
to
defende
your
bodyes
and
your
liues
,
your
wiues
,
and
your
children
,
to
the
intent
that
the
Almaynes
make
not
their
bragges
and
vaunts
of
theyr
winning
of
this
most
noble
Citie
by
theyr
assaults
,
the
which
is
so
goodly
and
rich
,
for
Sirs
,
I
knowe
right
well
yee
shall
not
abide
this
trouble
for
no
long
season
,
for
Duke
Huon
your
rightfull
Lorde
will
shortly
ayde
and
succour
vs
all
.
Then
all
the
noble
Barons
,
Knights
,
and
Burgesses
,
hearing
the
excéeding
great
comfort
of
the
Noble
and
vertuous
Lady
the
Duchesse
Escleremond
,
with
a
maruaylous
great
courage
and
valour
they
came
to
theyr
defences
,
and
behaued
themselues
so
valiantly
,
that
theyr
enemies
were
forced
to
retyre
backe
with
great
losse
and
domage
,
whereof
the
Emperour
and
his
Lords
were
right
sorrowfull
,
and
they
within
the
Citie
right
ioyfull
of
the
great
victorye
the
which
God
had
giuen
them
that
day
.
Then
euery
man
went
vnto
his
lodging
,
and
made
great
ioy
,
and
the
Emperour
and
his
men
withdrew
themselues
in
great
displeasure
for
his
losse
.
When
the
Emperour
was
vnarmed
,
and
had
well
refreshed
himselfe
,
then
hee
sayde
vnto
his
Lordes
,
Sirs
,
wee
haue
beene
a
long
season
before
this
Citie
,
and
haue
sustained
many
losses
,
therefore
sirs
I
require
you
to
counsell
mee
what
is
〈…〉
do
,
this
Citie
is
strong
,
and
wel
furnished
with
knights
and
men
to
defend
it
,
by
vs
it
will
neuer
be
wonne
:
without
vic●ualles
●aile
them
,
but
I
thinke
they
haue
but
small
store
of
〈◊〉
,
therefore
I
desire
you
to
shew
me
your
abuises
,
whether
〈◊〉
shall
depart
from
this
Citie
without
more
doing
,
or
〈◊〉
here
vpon
such
fortune
as
God
will
send
vs
.
When
the
Emperour
had
sayd
as
much
as
hee
pleased
,
then
the
Duke
Sau●●y
his
brother
rose
vp
and
sayd
.
Sir
,
me
thinkes
if
it
may
〈◊〉
beleeued
,
that
this
Citie
cannot
long
endure
,
and
the
cause
〈◊〉
I
shall
shew
you
:
ye
knowe
well
that
Huon
their
Lord
is
〈◊〉
to
seeke
for
succour
,
on
the
other
side
,
they
within
the
Citie
haue
but
fewe
men
,
and
but
ill
furnished
of
victualles
,
within
the
Citie
there
is
an
old
knight
,
who
is
a
valiant
and
a
hardie
knight
,
and
therefore
it
were
profitable
to
studie
howe
he
might
bee
taken
or
else
slaine
,
this
should
greatly
aduaunce
your
enterprise
,
of
the
which
ye
cannot
fayle
,
if
you
wil
beléeue
my
counsell
as
I
shall
shewe
you
.
True
it
is
that
this
day
wee
haue
had
great
losse
,
and
receiued
great
domage
,
whereof
they
within
are
ioyfull
,
wherefore
it
were
good
to
send
certain
mut●ons
and
beasts
in
the
night
time
,
with
a
few
keepers
:
sende
them
into
the
medow
neere
vnto
the
Citie
,
and
I
am
sure
that
when
the
olde
knight
knowes
thereof
,
the
which
he
shall
know
by
the
watch
men
on
the
towres
and
walles
,
then
incontinent
he
〈◊〉
out
〈◊〉
such
power
as
hee
hath
,
to
take
the
beasts
〈◊〉
bring
them
into
the
Citie
.
And
to
the
intent
that
they
●●all
neuer
returne
againe
into
the
Citie
,
incontinent
ere
the
〈…〉
a
good
number
of
Béefs
and
Muttons
.
Then
〈…〉
armed
tenne
thousand
men
,
and
send
them
to
a
〈…〉
whereas
the
gallowes
is
raysed
,
and
when
they
〈◊〉
that
they
within
the
Citie
bee
issued
out
to
fetch
the
〈…〉
the
tenne
Thousand
men
drawe
neere
to
the
gate
〈…〉
▪
to
the
e●tent
that
they
without
shall
not
enter
〈…〉
to
their
great
losse
.
And
if
you
will
thus
doe
,
I
put
〈…〉
that
before
it
be
midnight
they
shall
bee
all
taken
〈◊〉
,
and
the
matter
may
so
come
to
passe
,
that
you
shall
enter
into
the
Citie
at
your
pleasure
.
Thus
I
haue
shewed
you
as
I
thinke
best
,
if
any
man
know
any
better
way
,
let
him
speake
.
Then
euerie
man
regarded
the
Emperour
,
and
sayde
,
Sir
the
counsaile
that
Duke
Sauary
hath
giuen
you
,
wee
thinke
that
a
better
counsayle
cannot
bée
giuen
to
any
Prince
.
When
the
Emperour
vnderstod
the
counsaile
of
his
brother
Duke
Sauary
,
and
that
all
his
Lordes
did
allow
the
same
,
hee
was
right
ioyfull
,
and
sayde
that
it
should
bee
so
done
.
Then
he
called
his
marshall
,
and
commanded
that
it
should
be
done
according
as
his
Brother
had
deuised
it
before
,
the
which
was
done
verie
diligently
,
and
sent
with
him
fiftie
men
,
with
sixe
hundred
muttons
,
and
two
hundred
beasts
néere
vnto
the
Citie
,
and
then
layd
theyr
ambushment
of
tenne
thousande
men
by
the
little
mountaine
:
it
was
darke
night
,
and
the
Moone
was
not
risen
,
whereby
they
within
could
not
perceiue
them
,
the
which
turned
to
theyr
great
losse
and
damage
,
for
all
those
that
issued
out
of
the
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
were
slaine
and
taken
prisoners
,
as
ye
shal
heare
hereafter
.
Chap.
CIIII.
¶
Of
the
death
of
the
olde
Gerames
,
and
of
the
taking
of
the
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
,
and
of
the
comming
of
the
Duchesse
with
the
Emperour
,
and
of
the
deliuering
vp
of
the
Castle
to
the
Emperour
.
YE
haue
heard
before
,
howe
the
Emperour
assayled
the
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
,
and
of
the
great
losse
that
he
sustained
,
wherof
Gerames
and
they
within
the
Citie
were
right
ioyfull
,
and
made
great
feasts
,
and
thanked
our
Lord
God
.
Then
after
Supper
Gerames
called
all
the
knights
and
other
together
,
and
sayde
.
Sirs
,
ye
haue
séene
this
day
the
great
assault
that
the
Emperour
and
his
men
haue
made
to
this
Citie
,
but
thanked
be
God
the
losse
is
returned
to
them
,
for
there
are
dead
and
wounded
a
great
number
of
them
,
and
many
of
them
are
sore
wearyed
with
trauaile
,
and
thinke
now
for
to
rest
themselues
,
and
now
is
their
howre
that
they
be
sette
at
Supper
,
and
customably
they
sitte
euer
long
at
their
Table
,
farre
longer
then
French
men
doe
:
wherefore
I
thinke
best
,
that
incontinent
without
delay
we
should
arme
our selues
,
and
issue
out
of
the
Citie
,
and
goe
to
their
tents
and
rayse
them
,
and
then
lette
vs
doe
there
as
good
Knights
ought
to
doe
,
to
the
intent
that
good
songs
may
bee
made
of
vs
,
and
that
the
Almaines
haue
no
cause
to
say
,
but
that
wee
bee
as
good
men
as
they
bee
.
Sir
(
quoth
Othon
and
Barnard
)
we
be
readie
thus
to
doe
.
Sirs
(
quoth
Gerames
)
let
vs
make
haste
,
that
we
may
returne
againe
ere
the
Moone
riseth
.
Then
they
armed
themselues
.
Alas
what
an
il
aduenture
came
to
them
at
night
,
for
the
most
part
of
those
that
issued
out
,
were
taken
and
slaine
.
Ah
good
Lord
,
what
a
losse
fell
to
the
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
.
Ah
noble
Lady
Escleremond
,
yee
may
well
weepe
and
complaine
all
your
dayes
,
for
sorow
,
paine
,
and
dolour
approacheth
néere
,
whereby
ye
are
like
to
beare
such
diseases
and
pouertie
,
that
no
man
liuing
can
recount
it
,
nor
yee
shall
neuer
bee
out
of
that
daunger
and
trouble
,
till
yee
be
deliuered
by
the
good
Duke
Huon
your
husband
.
When
Gerames
and
his
companie
were
readie
,
they
mounted
on
their
horses
,
and
issued
out
at
the
gate
as
priuily
as
they
could
,
so
that
they
were
not
perceiued
by
them
that
were
set
to
watch
for
them
,
nor
they
heard
not
when
they
were
in
the
field
,
they
rode
a
false
gallop
to
the
tents
,
the
which
they
might
well
●e
cleerely
by
the
lights
that
were
in
the
tents
:
when
they
came
neere
,
they
dashed
their
spurres
to
their
horses
,
and
cryed
Bourdeaux
,
and
s●rake
and
cut
asunder
the
cordes
and
stayes
,
so
that
many
tents
fell
to
the
earth
,
and
such
as
came
out
were
slaine
,
a
great
noyse
and
crie
beganne
to
rise
in
the
hoast
,
and
euerie
man
ranne
to
their
armour
,
and
Gerames
and
his
companie
slew
many
of
their
enemies
,
and
made
them
for
to
flie
before
them
,
it
was
dreadfull
for
to
beholde
the
damage
that
they
did
there
.
But
finally
the
losse
fell
vpon
them
,
for
the
Emperour
and
all
his
men
were
readie
,
when
Gerames
sawe
howe
all
the
hoast
was
mooued
,
then
he
sayd
to
his
companie
.
Sirs
,
it
is
time
for
vs
to
retyre
backe
,
for
we
may
tarrie
héere
too
long
,
yonder
commeth
the
Emperour
with
a
mightie
armie
to
close
vs
in
,
it
is
needfull
for
vs
to
make
haste
,
that
wee
may
goe
away
in
safetie
.
Then
altogether
in
one
companie
they
returned
,
and
went
the
way
towards
Bourdeaux
.
But
they
had
not
gone
farre
,
ere
that
they
were
ouertaken
by
the
Almaynes
,
&
they
layd
on
on
all
parts
with
their
swords
&
speares
.
Then
Gerames
turned
him
to
an
Almaine
,
and
with
his
speare
ran
him
cleane
through
,
and
in
drawing
out
his
speare
,
hee
fell
downe
dead
to
the
earth
,
and
then
he
strake
another
,
whome
also
he
slew
.
He
did
such
déedes
of
armes
,
that
ere
his
speare
brake
,
hee
slewe
fiue
of
his
enemies
,
whereof
the
Almaynes
were
sore
abashed
.
He
brake
the
prease
in
such
wise
,
that
none
durst
approach
néere
vnto
him
,
right
well
did
Othon
and
Bernard
,
and
such
as
were
with
him
.
But
when
the
Duke
Sauary
,
who
with
tenne
thousand
men
lay
in
ambushment
néere
vnto
the
Citie
,
had
heard
the
greate
noyse
and
crie
,
hee
supposed
that
they
within
the
Citie
were
issued
out
.
When
Gerames
and
his
companie
sawe
howe
they
were
inclosed
both
before
and
behinde
,
they
were
sore
abashed
.
When
Gerames
sawe
that
their
force
and
powers
could
not
auayle
them
,
but
that
either
they
must
bee
taken
or
slaine
,
then
earnestly
he
called
vpon
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
requiring
him
to
saue
and
defend
his
good
Lord
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
,
and
the
Duchesse
Escleremond
his
wife
.
And
he
cryed
to
his
companie
&
sayd
.
Sirs
,
I
pray
you
hartily
at
this
time
shew
forth
your
Prowesse
,
and
behaue
your selues
so
valiantly
,
that
this
Emperour
&
Almaines
haue
no
cause
to
make
their
auaunts
,
that
they
haue
found
vs
as
men
amazed
,
but
let
vs
shew
them
how
our
swords
can
cut
.
Then
all
together
they
assayled
their
enemies
in
such
wise
,
that
at
the
first
brunt
the
Almaines
were
constrayned
to
retyre
backe
,
and
Gerames
did
such
déeds
,
that
none
durst
approach
néere
vnto
him
.
Then
the
Duke
Sauary
with
ten
thousand
men
came
vpon
them
sodainely
,
the
which
was
no
equall
part
,
and
also
the
Emperour
with
his
great
battaile
came
also
vpon
old
Gerames
and
his
companie
,
who
had
gotten
themselues
into
the
subburbs
of
the
Citie
,
and
a
mightie
wall
behind
them
at
theyr
backes
,
whereas
they
did
stand
at
a
bay
against
the
Almaines
.
Gerames
was
in
the
middest
of
them
,
and
vnderneath
his
helmet
appeared
his
long
white
beard
,
and
the
Emperour
who
had
great
shame
,
that
so
few
men
in
number
should
kéepe
a
baye
against
his
highnesse
,
and
doe
vnto
his
men
so
great
damage
,
he
perceiued
where
the
old
Gerames
was
,
who
had
oftentimes
slaine
many
of
his
men
,
and
done
him
so
mightie
damages
,
that
hee
thought
hee
could
neuer
be
reuenged
thereof
sufficiently
,
and
thought
that
if
hee
should
haue
scaped
then
aliue
,
that
hee
would
doe
him
much
more
hurt
and
damage
after
,
and
sayd
to
himselfe
,
that
hee
had
rather
die
incontinent
,
then
he
should
not
as
then
bee
reuenged
on
him
,
and
therewith
incontinent
he
couched
his
Speare
and
ran
at
old
Gerames
on
the
one
side
ere
he
was
aware
,
so
that
the
Emperour
ranne
him
cleane
through
the
bodie
,
so
that
the
gentle
knight
Gerames
fell
to
the
earth
,
and
died
incontinent
:
great
damage
fell
that
day
to
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
,
for
he
lost
the
truest
and
best
friend
that
he
had
.
Alas
for
that
pitious
iourney
that
fell
that
day
to
them
of
Bourdeaux
.
They
had
good
cause
for
to
wéepe
,
alas
good
Duchesse
Escleremond
,
what
losse
haue
yee
receiued
,
to
loose
him
,
who
was
your
cheefe
comfort
and
refuge
,
ye
might
haue
called
him
more
then
father
.
Ah
right
noble
Ladie
,
there
neuer
came
to
you
a
greater
mischiefe
,
then
ye
haue
by
the
death
of
Gerames
,
who
lieth
dead
euen
now
among
the
enemies
.
When
the
Almaines
sawe
that
Gerames
was
dead
,
then
they
fought
so
,
that
within
a
short
space
all
them
of
Bourdeaux
were
slaine
,
and
not
one
scaped
aliue
,
except
Barnard
,
who
was
on
the
puissant
horse
Amphage
:
for
the
gambaudes
and
worke
that
he
made
,
not
an
Almaine
durst
approach
neere
him
,
for
Bernard
next
vnto
Huon
,
was
the
most
valiaunt
knight
of
his
body
,
that
was
as
then
liuing
,
for
when
the
Almaines
sawe
him
vpon
that
horse
,
they
chased
him
no
further
,
but
they
went
to
theyr
tents
,
and
Bernard
ceased
not
till
hee
came
vnto
the
gate
of
the
Citie
,
the
which
was
opened
,
when
hee
was
entred
,
and
the
gate
closed
againe
,
the
Burgesses
and
comunaltie
saw
how
Bernard
came
in
all
alone
,
they
demaunded
of
him
,
and
sayd
.
Sir
,
where
is
your
captaine
and
the
old
Gerames
.
Then
sore
wéeping
,
he
shewed
them
at
length
the
pittious
and
dolorous
aduenture
,
the
which
when
they
heard
,
they
made
such
cries
and
wéeping
,
that
pittie
it
was
for
to
heare
and
to
sée
them
,
the
bruite
and
noyse
was
so
great
and
loud
,
that
the
Ladie
Escleremond
heard
it
,
whereat
she
maruailed
,
and
stood
in
a
great
feare
.
Therewith
Syr
Bernard
entred
in
at
the
Castle
gate
,
and
so
mounted
into
the
hall
,
whereas
hee
found
the
Duchesse
Escleremond
,
who
was
sore
abashed
when
she
sawe
Syr
Bernard
come
alone
,
who
shewed
her
the
great
losse
that
he
had
sustained
that
day
,
wherwith
for
inward
sorrow
she
fell
down
in
a
swound
,
and
so
lay
a
long
space
as
though
she
had
beene
dead
.
Then
the
Ladyes
and
Damsels
sore
wéeping
reléeued
her
,
and
then
shee
cast
out
a
great
crie
,
wringing
her
handes
,
and
tearing
her
hayre
,
and
sayde
.
Ah
Huon
my
right
déere
Lord
,
this
day
yée
haue
lost
your
most
sorrowfull
and
dolorous
wife
and
well
beloued
daughter
.
Then
the
Ladies
,
&
Damselles
,
and
other
wiues
,
who
had
lost
their
husbands
,
fathers
,
and
brethren
,
came
into
the
Castle
,
and
made
such
cryes
and
sorrow
,
that
the
noyse
thereof
was
heard
into
the
Emperours
hoast
without
,
and
it
was
shewed
the
Emperour
,
that
the
noyse
and
brute
that
was
made
within
the
Citie
and
Castle
,
was
for
the
losse
they
hadde
receiued
that
day
.
And
then
they
sayde
,
that
it
should
be
good
that
the
next
morning
euerie
man
should
be
readie
to
goe
and
assayle
the
Citie
,
and
sayd
,
that
if
euer
they
would
winne
it
,
the
howre
then
was
come
.
When
the
Emperour
had
heard
that
reason
,
he
sayd
that
the
aduise
was
very
good
,
and
that
he
would
that
it
should
so
be
done
,
hee
gaue
the
charge
thereof
to
his
Constable
and
Marshalles
:
&
so
the
next
morninge
his
hoast
was
readie
,
and
the
Emperour
commanded
to
set
forward
,
and
then
they
came
before
the
Citie
garnished
with
all
things
néedfull
and
necessarie
for
assault
:
and
they
marched
forward
,
and
approached
the
Citie
,
and
when
they
came
there
,
they
gaue
a
great
crie
,
and
entred
into
the
Dykes
,
and
reared
vp
their
ladders
to
the
walles
in
diuers
places
,
so
that
they
that
were
within
were
sore
afrayd
.
For
within
were
but
Burgesses
and
Marchants
,
who
could
but
little
skil
of
warre
,
howbeit
,
they
mounted
vpon
the
walles
,
and
defended
their
Cittie
.
But
the
Citie
was
so
sore
assayled
on
all
parts
,
that
the
defendants
wist
not
where
to
make
resistance
,
the
shotte
of
them
without
slew
so
thicke
,
that
none
within
durst
appeare
vppon
the
walles
:
whereby
they
entred
perforce
into
the
Citie
,
and
slew
as
many
as
they
mette
withall
in
their
entring
.
And
then
they
went
vnto
the
gate
,
and
opened
it
,
so
that
the
Emperour
and
all
his
Lords
entred
into
the
Citie
.
Then
euerie
man
went
abroade
in
the
stréetes
,
to
take
prisoners
,
and
to
spoyle
mens
houses
.
When
the
Emperour
saw
hee
was
Lord
of
the
Citie
,
hee
caused
it
to
be
proclaimed
in
euerie
streete
,
that
no
man
on
paine
of
death
should
wrong
any
woman
,
or
deflowre
anie
mayde
,
nor
to
breake
any
Church
,
nor
to
set
any
house
on
fire
,
and
also
such
as
were
in
any
Church
for
sauegard
,
that
they
should
goe
at
their
pleasure
,
without
any
trouble
or
danger
either
of
body
or
goods
,
for
the
Emperour
,
who
was
a
wise
Prince
,
thought
in
himselfe
,
that
great
damage
and
pittie
it
would
bee
,
to
destroy
and
putte
to
ruine
such
a
famous
Citie
,
so
strong
and
well
furnished
with
Burgesses
and
Marchants
.
When
such
as
were
fledde
into
strong
places
for
refuge
,
vnderstood
the
Emperours
commaundement
,
euerie
man
and
woman
returned
to
their
owne
houses
,
so
that
there
was
but
little
damage
done
,
and
that
was
done
by
them
that
entred
first
.
When
the
Lady
Escleremond
saw
how
the
Citie
was
taken
,
ye
may
bee
sure
she
was
right
sorrowfull
.
For
first
shee
saw
her
Citie
taken
by
the
enemie
,
and
her selfe
closed
within
the
Castle
ill
furnished
with
victualles
,
and
much
people
with
her
,
whereby
she
saw
cleerely
(
without
God
did
ayde
her
)
that
her
death
approched
neere
.
Then
pitiously
she
complayned
to
God
and
sayd
.
Verie
God
on
whome
I
beléeue
firmely
,
and
for
whose
sake
I
haue
left
my
first
misbeleefe
,
and
forsooke
my
parents
and
friends
to
take
to
my
husband
a
Christian
man
,
to
the
intent
to
receiue
thy
law
,
O
God
I
require
thee
of
thy
grace
to
haue
pittie
vpon
mee
poore
desolate
creature
,
and
to
keepe
and
defend
my
deere
children
from
all
ill
incombrances
,
for
if
it
be
thy
pleasure
to
saue
my
childe
,
I
am
content
to
abide
what
fortune
it
shall
please
thee
to
send
mee
,
and
beside
that
,
I
require
thy
grace
to
saue
and
keepe
Huon
my
deere
Lord
and
husband
.
Then
all
wéeping
she
called
vnto
her
sir
Bernard
,
and
said
▪
Right
deare
Fréend
,
I
can
take
no
counsaile
nowe
but
of
you
,
you
sée
well
howe
our
deathes
approache
,
and
that
it
is
impossible
for
vs
to
kéepe
and
defend
this
Castle
against
the
Emperour
,
who
hath
wonne
the
Citie
,
and
I
doubt
if
he
enter
into
this
Castle
perforce
,
wée
shall
bee
the
first
that
shall
receiue
death
,
and
because
I
sée
well
that
I
cannot
escape
from
hence
,
I
require
you
my
deare
Fréend
,
and
by
the
troth
that
you
beare
vnto
Huon
my
Lord
and
yours
,
that
incontinent
you
take
my
deare
Daughter
Clariet
whome
I
hold
héere
in
mine
armes
,
and
finde
some
meanes
that
you
may
depart
out
of
this
Citie
,
and
beare
her
straight
to
the
Abbey
of
Cluny
,
the
which
is
in
Burgoyne
,
and
deliuer
her
into
the
kéeping
of
the
Abbot
there
:
and
recommend
me
vnto
him
,
hée
is
Vncle
to
my
Husband
Huon
,
and
great
Vncle
to
my
Childe
.
Lady
,
(
quoth
Bernard
)
I
know
well
that
if
I
be
taken
here
,
I
shal
be
vtterly
slaine
:
howbeit
,
if
I
could
sée
or
knowe
that
my
abiding
héere
could
aid
or
succour
you
,
both
for
mine
honour
and
for
the
loue
of
my
good
Lord
and
Maister
Huon
,
I
woulde
neuer
depart
hence
from
you
,
but
my
resistance
and
force
is
but
of
small
value
,
and
because
I
woulde
serue
you
as
I
am
bounde
to
doe
,
I
am
readie
sournished
to
take
vppon
mee
that
aduenture
,
as
to
beare
your
Child
away
,
and
to
set
her
in
sauegard
by
the
grace
of
our
Lord
and
Sauiour
Iesus
Christ
.
When
the
Duchesse
vnderstood
Barnard
,
she
was
well
comforted
,
and
as
for
her selfe
shee
regarded
neither
her
life
nor
death
,
when
shee
knewe
that
her
Child
should
be
saued
.
Then
shée
deliuered
her
Childe
vnto
Barnard
,
to
the
entent
that
in
the
night
time
hée
should
yssue
out
.
Then
the
Emperour
and
his
Lordes
came
before
the
Castle
:
and
when
the
Duchesse
knewe
that
,
shee
came
to
the
gate
,
and
at
a
windowe
shee
desired
to
speake
with
the
Emperour
,
who
was
there
readie
present
and
said
.
Madame
,
say
what
you
will
to
mée
at
your
pleasure
:
and
when
shée
sawe
the
Emperour
,
shee
sayd
.
Sir
,
I
knowe
well
that
you
are
the
head
and
cheefest
of
all
the
christened
and
noblest
,
whereby
you
are
bound
to
defend
and
to
kéepe
from
ill
all
noble
men
and
women
,
I
that
am
the
Daughter
of
an
high
and
mightie
Emperour
,
and
that
for
the
loue
of
my
good
Lord
and
Sauiour
Iesus
Christ
,
haue
forsaken
mine
owne
false
béeléefe
,
to
beléeue
vppon
the
Christian
faith
:
Sir
,
I
require
you
(
for
his
sake
that
made
and
created
you
)
to
haue
pitie
and
compassion
of
mée
,
and
of
all
those
that
be
héere
with
mée
,
&
to
respite
our
liues
,
and
to
put
from
you
all
rancour
and
malice
,
and
pardon
them
that
nothing
had
to
doe
with
the
beginning
of
this
warre
.
When
the
Emperour
hadde
heard
the
reasonable
request
of
this
faire
Ladie
,
hee
cast
from
him
all
the
mortall
hate
that
hée
had
vnto
her
,
and
vnto
them
that
were
within
the
Castle
with
her
.
Then
hée
mooued
with
pitie
and
compassion
of
the
noble
Ladie
,
aunsweared
and
sayde
:
Madame
,
for
the
loue
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christe
,
I
repell
from
mée
all
my
displeasure
,
so
that
you
render
vnto
mee
this
Castle
,
and
to
put
it
vnder
mine
obeysance
to
vse
it
at
my
pleasure
,
and
to
yéelde
your
bodie
as
my
Prisoner
,
and
all
those
that
be
within
,
and
thus
you
shall
haue
all
your
liues
saued
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
Duchesse
)
laude
and
praise
bee
giuen
to
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
for
this
grace
that
you
shewe
vnto
mée
and
to
my
companie
.
Then
the
Emperour
went
backe
,
and
made
expresse
commandement
throuhout
the
Citie
,
that
no
man
should
bée
so
hardy
,
as
to
doe
any
hurt
or
iniurie
to
any
manner
of
person
within
the
Citie
,
but
to
suffer
euerie
man
to
abide
in
their
owne
houses
peaceably
without
killinge
,
whereof
the
Burgesses
and
communaltie
of
the
Citie
,
were
right
ioyfull
.
Thus
as
yée
haue
heard
the
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
was
taken
by
the
Emperour
,
who
was
chosen
in
Almaine
:
and
committed
by
the
Emperour
Charlemaine
vntill
his
Sonne
Lewis
shoulde
bée
of
full
age
,
and
able
to
rule
the
Empire
.
Chap.
CV
.
¶
How
the
Duchesse
Escleremond
deliuered
her
Daughter
Clariet
to
Barnard
,
to
beare
vnto
the
Abbot
of
Cluny
,
of
whome
the
Abbot
was
right
ioyfull
.
YEE
haue
heard
the
pitiful
taking
of
the
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
,
and
of
the
treatie
and
appointment
that
the
Duchesse
Escleremond
had
made
with
the
Emperour
,
&
when
shee
had
made
her
appointment
,
shee
went
vnto
her
companie
pitiously
weeping
,
and
shewed
them
all
the
manner
of
her
treatie
,
whereof
euerie
person
was
glad
that
their
liues
should
bée
saued
,
but
they
made
great
sorrowe
,
for
that
the
Duchesse
should
become
a
Prisoner
,
and
then
she
called
Barnard
,
and
sayd
.
Sir
,
when
it
is
night
,
yssue
out
by
the
Posterne
with
my
Daughter
Clariet
,
and
beare
her
vnto
the
good
Abbot
of
Cluny
,
who
is
her
great
Vncle
.
Madame
,
(
quoth
hée
)
bée
of
good
cheere
,
and
by
the
grace
of
our
Lord
and
Sauiour
Iesus
Christ
,
I
shall
not
rest
twoo
nights
in
one
place
,
vntill
I
haue
deliuered
your
daughter
vnto
the
good
Abbot
of
Cluny
her
great
Vncle
.
Then
Barnard
tooke
leaue
of
the
Duchesse
,
who
kissed
her
Daughter
at
her
departing
,
sore
wéeping
and
pitifully
complayning
.
There
was
a
Posterne
that
opened
into
the
féeldes
,
and
it
was
so
small
that
Barnard
was
faine
to
leade
his
horse
in
his
hand
,
the
night
was
dark
,
but
he
knew
well
the
waies
,
&
afterwards
he
mounted
on
his
horse
with
the
Childe
in
his
armes
,
and
so
road
foorth
and
passed
the
Landes
of
Bourdeaux
,
and
was
neuer
séene
by
any
mortall
man
vntill
the
next
day
,
he
road
so
all
the
night
that
his
horse
was
wearie
.
And
when
hee
sawe
that
hee
was
past
all
daungers
and
escaped
all
perils
,
then
hee
road
at
his
ease
for
loue
of
the
Child
,
and
he
complained
greatly
for
the
good
horse
Amphage
,
that
Huon
had
left
in
his
kéeping
vntill
his
returne
,
but
hee
durst
not
take
that
Horse
with
him
,
for
feare
that
hée
should
haue
dealt
the
worse
with
the
Ladie
Escleremond
,
the
which
had
béene
true
,
for
the
Emperour
loued
the
horse
so
well
,
that
he
desired
more
to
haue
the
horse
againe
,
then
for
to
winne
the
Citie
,
and
therefore
Barnard
durst
not
take
the
Horse
with
him
.
So
long
Barnard
road
,
that
hée
arriued
at
Monglew
,
the
which
is
called
Lyon
on
the
Riuer
of
Roane
,
and
from
thence
hée
road
to
Mascon
,
and
from
thence
he
rested
not
vntill
he
came
to
the
Abbey
of
Cluny
,
and
then
hée
alighted
,
and
desired
to
speake
with
the
Abbot
:
and
when
the
Abbot
sawe
Barnard
with
a
Child
in
his
armes
,
hee
had
great
maruaile
thereof
:
and
when
Barnard
sawe
the
Abbot
,
all
wéeping
hee
saluted
him
and
said
.
Sir
,
the
right
desolate
Duches
of
Bourdeaux
,
your
Néece
and
wise
vnto
the
Duke
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
your
Nephew
,
hath
sent
héere
vnto
you
her
Daughter
Clariet
.
Then
the
good
Abbot
embraced
him
,
and
tooke
the
child
and
kissed
it
more
then
twentie
times
,
and
demaunded
why
hée
brought
the
Child
vnto
him
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Barnard
)
the
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
hath
beene
besieged
by
the
Emperour
of
Almaine
,
and
so
straightly
kept
,
that
it
was
néere
hand
famished
,
many
Knightes
that
were
within
are
slaine
,
so
that
Huon
your
Nephewe
,
by
the
counsaile
of
the
Duchesse
his
wife
,
and
consent
of
all
his
companie
,
is
departed
out
of
Bourdeaux
to
séeke
succour
of
the
King
of
Auphamie
brother
vnto
Escleremond
Huons
Wife
,
and
so
it
is
a
longe
time
since
hee
departed
,
and
wée
neuer
could
heare
word
of
him
,
and
thus
hée
left
vs
in
Bourdeaux
,
and
our
chéefe
Captaine
was
the
old
Gerames
your
Coozen
,
who
was
Brother
to
the
good
Prouost
Guyer
,
and
so
it
was
that
vppon
a
night
wée
yssued
out
and
roade
to
the
Emperours
Tents
,
and
slewe
many
of
our
enemies
,
and
when
wée
sawe
our
time
wee
returned
towardes
our
Citie
,
but
by
some
spie
wée
were
perceiued
when
wée
yssued
out
,
whereby
the
Emperour
knowing
thereof
,
sent
Duke
Sauary
his
Brother
with
tenne
Thousand
men
to
lye
in
ambushment
néere
to
the
Citie
,
so
that
when
wee
hadde
thought
to
haue
entred
into
the
Citie
,
Duke
Sauary
was
before
vs
with
tenne
Thousand
men
,
there
wée
fought
a
long
space
,
but
finally
the
old
Gerames
and
his
companie
were
all
slaine
,
none
escaped
but
my selfe
,
and
that
was
by
reason
of
my
horse
,
so
I
entred
into
the
Citie
,
whereas
there
was
made
great
sorrow
,
and
the
next
day
the
Emperour
with
great
assault
wanne
the
Citie
,
and
came
to
the
Castle
whereas
the
Duchesse
was
,
who
saw
well
that
shée
could
not
long
hold
the
Castle
,
shée
made
her
treatie
to
saue
her
bodie
and
her
companie
,
and
so
they
are
all
Prisoners
:
before
she
deliuered
vppe
the
Castle
,
shee
deliuered
me
her
daughter
,
and
so
I
issued
out
at
a
Posterne
priuily
,
and
was
not
perceiued
,
therefore
Syr
your
Néece
hath
sent
you
her
daughter
,
to
the
intent
that
for
the
loue
of
her
father
,
and
of
her
yee
would
kéepe
and
nourish
her
,
till
her
father
Duke
Huon
were
returned
.
When
the
abbot
vnderstood
Bernard
,
he
beganne
to
weepe
,
and
tooke
the
childe
in
his
armes
,
and
kissed
her
oftentimes
,
and
sayd
.
My
deere
childe
,
if
it
please
our
Lord
God
I
shall
bee
to
you
both
father
and
mother
,
and
shall
nourish
you
vntill
yee
be
great
,
and
then
marrie
you
vnto
some
mightie
Prince
,
in
whome
it
shall
lie
to
conquers
your
heritage
,
lands
,
and
signories
,
for
I
haue
here
in
my
house
such
treasure
,
that
it
is
sufficient
to
conquer
a
whole
Empire
.
Then
the
Abbot
sent
for
a
noble
Ladie
of
the
countrey
,
and
a
nurse
,
and
deliuered
vnto
them
the
child
for
to
keepe
and
to
nourish
,
for
a
fayrer
creature
of
her
age
was
neuer
seene
.
Then
the
Abbot
sayd
to
Barnard
,
Sir
yee
shall
abide
heere
still
with
mee
,
vntill
the
childe
bee
of
age
,
or
else
till
her
father
bee
returned
.
Now
lette
vs
leaue
to
speake
of
this
young
child
Clariet
,
and
of
the
Abbot
,
and
returne
to
speake
of
the
dolorous
companie
that
were
in
the
Castle
of
the
noble
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
.
Chap.
CVI.
¶
How
the
Duchesse
Escleremond
yeelded
vp
the
Castle
to
the
Emperor
,
and
how
she
and
her
companie
were
prisoners
in
the
Citie
of
Mayence
.
YE
haue
well
heard
heere
before
,
that
after
the
departing
of
Barnard
from
the
Castle
of
Bourdeaux
,
with
Claret
Huons
daughter
,
how
the
Emperour
had
made
a
treatie
with
the
Duchesse
Escleremond
,
for
the
deliuerance
of
the
Castle
,
the
which
passed
:
and
on
the
next
morning
the
Duchesse
spake
with
the
Emperour
,
who
with
all
his
men
was
there
readie
before
the
place
,
abiding
to
haue
the
deliuerance
of
the
Castle
.
And
when
hee
saw
the
Duchesse
at
a
window
ouer
the
gate
,
he
sayd
.
Madame
,
I
will
that
the
promise
that
yee
made
mee
yesterday
ye
performe
,
or
else
I
will
do
according
as
I
thinke
best
.
Syr
,
(
quoth
the
Duchesse
)
I
am
readie
to
fulfill
my
promise
,
so
that
ye
promise
me
againe
,
that
my
body
,
and
all
Ladyes
and
Damselles
and
other
shall
be
saued
,
and
not
touched
by
no
villaine
,
nor
no
ill
done
vnto
our
bodyes
.
Madame
(
quoth
the
Emperour
)
all
this
that
you
require
heere
,
I
promise
to
performe
:
but
you
,
and
all
such
as
be
with
you
shall
bee
my
prisoners
.
Sir
(
quoth
the
Duchesse
)
my
life
and
my
bodie
,
and
all
such
as
be
here
with
mee
,
I
put
them
in
the
sauegard
of
God
and
of
you
.
Then
she
descended
downe
,
and
came
into
the
hall
,
whereas
she
found
her
company
making
great
sorow
each
to
other
,
for
they
knew
not
where
euer
they
should
méet
againe
or
not
.
Then
the
Duchesse
commaunded
to
open
the
gate
,
the
which
was
doone
immediatly
.
Then
the
Emperour
and
all
his
Lords
entred
into
the
Castle
,
but
hee
would
not
goe
into
the
hall
,
till
he
had
all
the
Ladyes
and
other
brought
out
,
to
the
intent
that
they
should
make
no
request
to
him
,
and
he
ordained
a
thousand
Knights
of
the
most
auncient
men
of
his
hoast
,
and
then
be
deliuered
the
Duchesse
,
and
sixe
Ladyes
with
her
,
and
al
the
other
prisoners
,
as
well
they
that
were
within
the
Castle
,
as
other
that
hadde
beene
taken
before
at
diuers
skirmishes
,
&
sent
them
straight
to
the
Citie
of
Mayence
,
and
sette
them
all
in
prison
in
Towres
and
other
places
,
but
the
duchesse
was
putte
all
alone
in
a
strong
towre
,
within
the
which
there
was
a
déep
dungeon
,
and
therein
shée
was
set
,
out
of
the
which
shee
neuer
yssued
vntill
shee
was
deliuered
by
Huon
her
Husband
.
Then
the
Emperour
being
in
the
Castle
of
Bourdeaux
sent
ouer
all
the
Countrey
,
that
all
such
as
were
aliue
should
come
and
do
their
homage
vnto
him
,
and
take
their
Landes
of
him
,
the
which
they
did
according
to
his
commaundement
.
Then
hée
made
his
Prouosts
and
Officers
to
doe
iustice
both
in
the
Citie
and
Countrey
:
and
after
that
the
Emperour
had
béene
there
eight
dayes
,
he
went
out
of
the
Citie
,
and
road
and
tooke
possession
of
Blames
and
Gerone
,
and
set
there
his
Officers
,
and
when
hee
hadde
full
possession
of
al
the
Countrey
,
hee
left
Keepers
in
the
Countrey
,
and
so
returned
to
the
Citie
of
Mayence
,
whereas
hee
was
receiued
with
great
ioy
and
triumph
.
Nowe
lette
vs
leaue
to
speake
of
the
Emperor
Tirrey
,
and
speake
of
Duke
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
,
being
in
the
Castle
of
the
Adamant
,
in
great
pouertie
and
famine
.
Chap.
CVII
.
¶
How
there
arriued
at
the
Castle
of
the
Adamant
a
Shippe
full
of
Sanazins
,
wherein
was
the
Bishop
of
M●llaine
,
and
how
Huon
caused
them
to
bee
christened
,
and
then
hee
brought
them
into
the
Castle
,
whereas
they
found
great
store
and
plentie
of
victuals
.
YEE
haue
heard
here
before
,
howe
Huon
was
in
the
Castle
of
the
Adamant
in
great
pouertie
and
famine
,
whereas
he
had
beene
tenne
dayes
without
meat
and
drinke
,
except
Apples
and
fruit
that
grew
in
the
Garden
,
whereby
he
became
so
féeble
and
weake
,
that
he
had
scarre
power
to
sustaine
himselfe
vppon
his
feete
,
hee
found
there
riches
inough
gould
and
siluer
,
apparell
and
Iewels
,
and
riche
bedding
,
so
that
he
wanted
nothing
except
victuall
,
and
as
hee
walked
in
the
chamber
whereas
the
treasure
lay
,
he
beheld
an
Arch
vaulted
richly
,
painted
with
gould
and
azure
,
vnder
the
which
stoode
a
riche
chayre
,
and
therein
a
coushin
of
cloath
of
gould
,
bordered
with
pearles
and
precious
stones
.
Huon
who
was
wearie
of
walking
,
sat
downe
in
the
chaire
to
reste
him
.
Then
he
beganne
sore
to
muze
,
casting
downe
his
lookes
to
the
earth
,
and
by
reason
that
his
long
Mantle
had
swept
the
powder
away
from
the
pauement
,
there
appeared
letters
of
gould
written
vpon
the
pauement
,
&
he
red
them
,
and
the
tennour
of
them
was
:
Whosoeuer
reads
this
Letter
,
shall
find
that
vnder
this
pauement
,
there
is
a
Celler
with
victuall
both
bread
,
flesh
,
and
wine
,
and
of
all
sundry
meats
for
man
or
woman
to
eate
of
.
But
the
Letters
sayd
,
that
whosoeuer
should
enter
into
this
Celler
,
except
he
be
without
deadly
sinne
:
as
soone
as
he
toucheth
any
of
the
meat
,
suddainly
he
shall
die
.
When
Huon
had
read
all
the
Letters
,
hee
hadde
great
maruaile
and
feare
,
and
thought
within
himselfe
,
that
when
hée
departed
from
Bourdeaux
,
hee
was
confessed
before
his
Priest
died
,
and
since
that
time
hee
could
not
remember
any
thinge
that
hee
had
committed
that
should
bee
deadly
sinne
:
and
then
hee
made
his
prayers
to
our
Lord
God
deuoutly
sore
weeping
,
and
when
hee
had
ended
his
prayers
,
as
hee
kneeled
vppon
his
knees
before
the
chaire
,
hee
sawe
hanging
vppon
the
side
of
the
chaire
a
little
key
of
gould
,
he
tooke
it
vp
in
his
hand
,
and
beganne
to
muze
on
the
writing
that
sayd
:
Whosoeuer
enters
into
this
Castle
,
though
they
be
valiaunt
and
wise
or
noble
Knightes
,
yet
they
shall
not
knowe
well
what
to
doe
.
Then
he
said
vnto
himselfe
,
rather
then
I
should
die
for
famine
,
it
were
better
to
die
shortly
then
longe
to
endure
in
this
hunger
and
thirst
.
Then
Huon
recommended
himselfe
to
the
ayd
and
helpe
of
almightie
God
,
and
tooke
the
key
and
opened
a
little
wicket
and
drew
the
dore
vnto
him
.
Then
he
looked
downe
into
the
Celler
,
the
which
was
as
cleare
,
as
though
the
Sunne
in
the
middest
of
the
day
hadde
entred
in
at
the
windowes
,
and
so
hee
went
downe
about
Seauen-score
greeces
:
then
hee
regarded
on
the
right
hand
,
and
saw
a
great
Ouen
with
twoo
mouthes
,
the
which
cast
out
a
great
clearenesse
,
then
he
saw
néere
thereunto
Ten
faire
young
men
,
they
were
all
of
the
Fayrie
,
foure
of
them
made
the
Past
for
bread
,
and
two
deliuered
the
loaues
to
other
twoo
,
and
they
did
sette
them
downe
vppon
a
rich
cloath
of
silke
:
then
the
other
twoo
men
tooke
the
loaues
and
deliuered
them
vnto
one
man
by
twoo
loaues
at
once
,
and
hee
did
sette
them
into
the
Ouen
to
bake
,
and
at
the
other
mouth
of
the
Ouen
,
there
was
a
man
that
drewe
out
the
white
loaues
and
Pastes
,
and
before
him
there
was
another
young
man
that
receiued
them
,
and
put
them
into
Basketts
which
were
richly
painted
.
When
Huon
had
well
aduised
them
,
he
had
great
maruaile
,
and
came
and
saluted
them
,
saying
:
Sir
,
I
pray
to
our
Lord
God
to
saue
you
and
all
your
companie
,
and
when
they
heard
Huon
speake
,
they
gaue
vnto
him
no
manner
of
answeare
,
but
beheld
each
other
,
and
when
Huon
saw
that
none
of
them
wold
make
him
any
answere
,
he
was
sore
abashed
and
greatly
troubled
in
his
mind
:
howbeit
he
sayd
.
Sirs
,
you
that
be
héere
,
I
coniure
you
in
the
name
of
the
Father
,
and
of
the
Sonne
,
and
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
and
of
the
Angels
and
Archangels
,
and
of
all
the
Court
celestiall
,
that
yée
answeare
mee
to
that
I
doe
demaund
of
you
.
Then
they
all
ceased
from
their
labour
and
businesse
,
and
beheld
Huon
,
and
rubbed
off
the
paste
&
meale
from
off
their
hands
and
fingers
,
and
the
Maister
of
them
beheld
Huon
and
saide
.
Fréend
you
do
vs
great
wrong
to
coniure
vs
,
we
will
that
you
well
know
,
if
you
were
either
Sarazin
or
Paynim
,
you
should
neuer
depart
from
hence
without
death
:
your
troth
and
noblenesse
hath
preserued
you
,
you
ought
greatly
to
thanke
God
,
I
knowe
well
that
you
haue
great
hunger
,
for
it
is
Tenne
dayes
since
you
did
either
●ate
or
drinke
any
thinge
,
except
all
onely
of
the
fruit
that
you
founde
in
the
Garden
,
the
which
as
yet
is
not
ripe
nor
readie
to
eate
.
Therefore
Huon
faire
Sir
,
I
know
well
that
you
haue
great
hunger
,
and
therefore
if
that
you
will
drinke
or
eate
,
enter
into
yonder
rich
Chamber
the
which
you
sée
open
,
where
you
shall
finde
the
Table
readie
set
,
and
the
cloth
layd
,
and
the
pots
of
siluer
,
and
the
vessell
of
gould
bordered
with
precious
stones
and
pearle
,
and
the
Basons
of
gould
and
Ewers
with
water
to
wash
your
hands
,
and
there
sit
you
downe
at
the
Table
,
and
there
you
shall
find
meats
and
drinks
such
as
you
will
with
for
,
and
as
long
as
you
will
tarie
here
in
this
Castle
,
you
shall
haue
euerie
day
like
seruice
or
better
if
you
list
,
for
any
meat
that
you
will
wish
for
,
you
shall
haue
it
at
your
pleasure
,
and
of
wine
in
likewise
twoo
times
of
the
day
without
you
will
fast
.
But
sir
,
I
require
you
of
one
thing
,
that
from
henceforth
you
do
not
coniure
me
nor
any
of
my
companie
,
and
then
you
shall
haue
euerie
thinge
at
your
desire
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
from
henceforth
I
shall
not
speake
vnto
you
,
so
that
by
the
coniuration
that
I
haue
coniured
you
,
you
will
shewe
mee
what
people
you
bee
that
abide
heere
in
this
Castle
:
and
what
you
call
this
Castle
,
and
who
is
Lord
thereof
,
and
by
whome
all
the
riches
that
is
heere
within
is
kept
:
I
will
goe
eate
some
meat
,
and
then
I
pray
you
for
to
shewe
it
vnto
mée
?
Then
they
answeared
Huon
right
fiercely
and
said
:
Ah
thou
false
and
vntrue
Knight
,
for
to
demaund
any
such
thing
of
vs
,
at
this
time
I
shall
shewe
you
,
but
afterward
,
by
mee
nor
by
none
other
of
my
company
,
you
shall
neuer
heare
word
spoken
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
the
requeste
I
am
sorrie
of
:
and
I
heartily
desire
you
yet
,
if
heereafter
I
speake
vnto
you
alone
,
that
you
will
answeare
mee
.
Nay
surely
,
(
quoth
hee
)
that
will
I
neuer
doe
,
but
I
shall
shew
you
that
I
haue
promised
,
seeing
you
are
so
desirous
to
know
it
.
Sir
,
knowe
for
troth
,
that
Iulius
Caesar
Father
to
the
good
and
noble
King
Oberon
,
caused
this
Castle
to
be
made
by
craft
of
the
Fayrie
,
the
which
Castle
cannot
bee
gréeued
nor
taken
perforce
:
so
it
fortuned
vppon
a
day
that
Iulius
Caesar
,
after
hee
had
vanquished
the
great
Pompey
,
he
came
into
Alexandria
to
●●olomeus
King
of
Egipt
,
and
discomfited
him
and
tooke
from
him
all
his
Landes
,
to
giue
it
vnto
his
Sister
the
faire
Cle●●●tra
,
who
was
Quéene
of
that
Land
,
and
after
shee
maried
Marcus
Antonius
,
and
after
that
Iulius
Caesar
had
this
done
,
to
refresh
him
,
he
came
hether
with
the
Queene
of
the
priuie
Isle
,
and
brought
her
the
same
night
into
this
Castle
,
and
there
were
thrée
Kinges
of
the
lineage
of
Tholomeus
,
who
when
they
knewe
that
Caesar
was
in
this
Castle
,
they
made
an
armie
,
and
with
many
Shippes
and
Galleys
,
they
came
and
layde
seege
before
this
Castle
,
and
lay
at
the
seege
a
long
space
,
and
could
not
hurt
it
the
value
of
one
pennie
,
so
long
they
lay
héere
,
that
they
were
sore
displeased
therewith
,
and
so
they
thought
to
depart
home
into
their
owne
countreys
,
but
by
reason
that
their
shippes
were
nayled
with
yron
nayles
,
they
could
not
depart
from
hence
,
for
the
Adamant
stone
that
by
nature
draweth
the
yron
vnto
him
,
and
so
they
lay
heere
so
longe
,
that
they
al
died
miserably
for
famine
and
rage
,
for
no
shippe
can
depart
from
hence
without
it
be
pinned
with
nayles
of
wood
,
and
not
of
yron
.
And
whereas
you
demaund
,
from
whence
commeth
the
Treasure
that
is
heere
within
this
Castle
?
Knowe
for
a
troth
,
that
it
was
the
riches
that
these
thrée
Kinges
lefte
in
their
shippes
when
they
dyed
,
the
which
Treasure
after
that
they
were
dead
,
Caesar
caused
it
to
be
brought
into
this
Castle
,
and
before
hée
dyed
,
hee
deliuered
vnto
mee
the
kéeping
of
this
Castle
and
Treasure
.
And
I
and
Fortie
other
of
my
fellowes
,
are
heere
condemned
by
the
Fayrie
to
abide
heere
vnto
the
end
of
the
world
.
Nowe
when
that
tidinges
came
to
the
knowledge
of
the
noble
Kinge
Oberon
,
that
his
Father
Iulius
Caesar
was
slaine
,
and
murdered
within
the
Senate
of
Rome
by
them
whome
hee
trusted
well
,
King
Oberon
tooke
such
displeasure
,
that
he
made
promise
and
assurement
,
that
hée
would
neuer
come
heere
more
,
and
no
more
he
hath
done
:
for
he
thought
if
he
should
haue
come
hether
againe
,
that
hee
should
haue
dyed
for
sorrow
,
for
the
great
loue
that
he
had
vnto
his
Father
Iulius
Caesar
.
And
since
you
will
knowe
my
name
,
I
am
called
Gloriadas
,
and
this
Castle
is
called
the
Adamant
.
Nowe
I
haue
shewed
you
the
troth
of
your
demaund
,
and
one
thing
I
say
vnto
you
,
you
shall
neuer
depart
from
hence
as
long
as
you
liue
,
without
you
flye
in
the
ayre
as
a
bird
doth
flye
:
nowe
I
haue
shewed
you
your
desire
.
When
Huon
vnderstood
him
,
he
was
right
sorrowfull
:
and
so
after
hee
had
well
eaten
and
drunken
at
his
owne
pleasure
,
hee
tooke
his
leaue
and
departed
,
and
came
vnto
a
dore
of
a
chamber
,
and
sawe
Letters
of
goulde
written
ouer
the
dore
,
whereby
hee
had
knowledge
where
the
key
was
,
hee
tooked
it
and
opened
the
dore
and
entred
into
the
Chamber
,
and
sawe
how
that
all
the
Chamber
was
made
of
Christall
,
and
painted
richly
with
gould
and
Asure
,
and
there
was
the
protraiture
of
all
the
Battailes
of
Troy
,
and
all
the
déedes
of
Alexander
:
and
vppon
the
pauement
was
spread
abroad
,
Roses
,
flowers
,
and
hearbes
swéete
smelling
aboue
all
other
sauours
in
the
worlde
,
and
in
the
Chamber
there
were
diuers
birdes
flyinge
about
,
singing
so
maruailous
sweetly
,
that
great
ioye
and
melodie
it
was
to
heare
them
:
the
riches
and
great
beauty
of
that
chamber
could
not
bee
described
.
Huon
had
maruailous
great
pleasure
to
behould
it
,
and
there
hee
sawe
a
Table
set
full
of
meate
,
and
there
by
stood
great
pots
of
gould
garnished
with
precious
stones
full
of
wine
,
there
was
no
meat
in
the
world
but
that
there
it
was
readie
:
Huon
had
good
appetite
to
eate
,
for
he
had
eaten
but
little
before
,
by
reason
of
the
talking
that
he
had
with
Gloriadas
:
and
then
two
young
men
brought
him
a
Bason
of
gould
broadered
with
pearles
to
wash
his
hands
,
and
another
brought
him
a
Towell
to
wipe
his
handes
.
Then
Huon
sat
downe
at
a
rich
Table
,
the
which
was
bordered
with
precious
stones
,
the
cloath
that
lay
vpon
the
Table
was
of
silke
richly
wrought
,
Huon
did
eate
his
meate
,
for
hee
hadde
good
appetite
thereto
,
a
goodly
young
man
carued
for
him
,
and
another
bare
his
Cuppe
,
many
folkes
there
was
,
to
haue
done
seruice
vnto
any
creature
liuing
in
the
world
,
and
hée
spake
vnto
them
,
but
none
would
answeare
him
one
word
,
wherewith
hee
was
angrie
and
sore
displeased
:
but
when
he
saw
that
there
was
none
other
reamedie
,
hee
did
let
it
passe
and
forgat
it
,
because
of
the
swéete
melodie
that
the
bird●s
made
:
often
times
he
wished
for
his
Wife
the
faire
Escleremond
,
and
for
his
Daughter
Clariet
,
and
for
Gerames
,
Barnard
,
and
Richard
,
and
his
other
company
that
hee
left
at
Bourdeaux
.
Thus
Huon
was
serued
in
the
Castle
of
the
Adamant
,
and
when
hee
hadde
dined
,
the
Seruants
tooke
vp
the
Table
,
and
brought
him
water
and
a
Towell
for
to
wash
his
handes
,
and
●●en
he
rose
vp
from
the
Table
,
and
went
downe
into
the
Seller
,
whereas
he
sawe
euerie
thing
as
he
had
seene
before
,
he
sa●●●●
them
in
passing
by
,
but
they
made
none
answeare
,
so
hee
came
vnto
greeces
and
mounted
vp
,
and
then
went
and
sported
him
from
chamber
to
chamber
,
and
then
into
the
Garden
,
wherein
hée
tooke
great
pleasure
:
and
when
the
time
came
for
to
eate
,
hee
returned
into
the
Seller
,
and
so
into
the
Chamber
,
whereas
hee
found
euerie
thing
readie
as
hee
had
done
before
:
but
hee
was
sore
and
greatly
displeased
,
that
they
that
serued
him
would
not
speake
no
word
.
Thus
Huon
was
there
a
whole
Moneth
,
and
tooke
such
pleasure
there
,
that
hee
recouered
his
heath
,
and
strength
,
and
beautie
,
greatly
hée
was
annoyed
that
there
was
no
man
there
that
would
speake
one
word
vnto
him
:
oftentimes
hee
wished
himselfe
at
Bourdeaux
with
a
hundred
Thousand
men
at
armes
to
giue
battaile
vnto
the
Emperour
who
had
done
him
so
much
dammage
.
And
vppon
a
day
as
Huon
walked
in
the
Hall
saying
of
his
prayers
,
he
looked
out
at
a
window
into
the
Sea
,
and
hee
sawe
a
farre
off
a
Shippe
comming
with
full
sayle
to
arriue
at
the
Port
,
and
they
were
about
Foure-score
Marchants
all
of
Spaine
,
and
they
knew
not
what
Port
they
did
arriue
at
.
Chap.
CVIII
.
¶
Howe
Huon
sawe
a
Shippe
arriue
at
the
Port
of
the
Castle
of
the
Adamant
.
WHen
Huon
saw
this
Shippe
arriue
at
the
Port
,
hee
greatly
complayned
for
them
,
and
sayd
:
Ah
good
Lord
,
what
a
sorte
of
good
Marchants
haue
heere
beene
lost
,
if
they
of
yonder
Shippe
knewe
thereof
,
they
would
not
ariue
here
by
their
wils
,
and
so
then
hée
sawe
the
Shippe
come
in
with
such
a
force
,
and
it
dashed
in
so
sore
amongest
the
other
olde
Shippes
,
that
the
Shippe
was
neere
hande
perished
.
But
the
other
Shippes
were
so
old
that
they
were
rotten
,
so
that
thereby
the
new
Ship
was
saued
,
who
hadde
beene
twentie
dayes
in
torment
on
the
the
Sea
,
so
that
the
men
that
were
within
it
were
sore
trauayled
and
faint
for
famine
,
that
they
were
scarce
able
to
sustaine
themselues
vppon
their
féete
.
When
Huon
saw
them
arriue
,
all
wéeping
hee
complayned
for
them
,
for
he
saw
well
that
they
were
all
lost
,
and
that
they
shoulde
neuer
depart
from
thence
,
when
the
Shippe
was
arriued
,
the
Marchants
within
it
called
vppon
Mahound
to
ayde
and
to
succour
them
,
and
the
Maister
of
the
Ship
stood
vp
and
went
a
shoare
,
and
looked
towards
the
Castle
,
and
sawe
Huon
where
hee
stood
leaning
in
a
window
:
whereof
they
had
great
ioy
,
thinking
that
they
were
arriued
at
a
good
Port
,
supposing
that
he
that
they
sawe
there
before
them
,
had
beene
the
Lord
of
the
Castle
,
because
he
was
so
maruailous
richly
aparelled
,
and
then
they
saluted
Huon
in
the
name
of
Mahounde
their
God
.
When
Huon
heard
that
,
hee
knew
surely
that
they
were
Sarazins
,
and
he
that
could
very
wel
speake
the
Spanish
language
,
answeared
to
the
Maister
and
sayd
.
Freends
,
you
that
be
here
arriued
,
shew
mée
(
I
pray
you
)
the
troth
from
whence
you
are
come
?
and
what
you
be
?
for
be
you
sure
that
as
longe
as
you
liue
you
shall
neuer
depart
from
hence
,
and
without
you
haue
victuals
brought
with
you
,
you
are
all
arriued
at
an
vnfortunate
place
.
Then
the
Maister
trembling
said
,
Sir
know
for
troth
,
that
I
am
of
the
countrey
of
Spaine
,
and
dwelling
in
the
Citie
of
Luysarne
,
and
they
that
are
come
hether
with
me
,
are
all
Marchants
of
Portugall
,
and
are
come
from
the
citie
of
Acre
,
and
there
wée
charged
our
shippe
with
Marchandize
,
and
we
had
a
maruaylous
good
wind
vntill
wée
were
passed
the
straites
of
Morrocco
,
and
that
wée
were
néere
to
our
owne
countrey
,
and
then
suddenly
a
great
tempest
arose
and
tooke
vs
,
and
draue
vs
off
from
the
coast
of
our
owne
Countrey
a
great
distance
,
and
this
tempest
hath
continewed
these
twentie
daies
past
so
extreamely
,
that
wée
were
faine
perforce
to
abandon
our
shippe
to
the
raging
of
the
Sea
and
winde
,
euen
as
the
shippe
would
goe
at
aduenture
,
but
at
the
last
by
good
fortune
wée
chaunced
to
arriue
by
a
great
rocke
and
there
wee
cast
anchor
:
and
presently
after
that
we
were
arriued
there
,
we
went
vp
into
the
Rocke
,
and
there
we
found
the
Bishop
of
Lishborne
and
one
of
his
Chaplaines
with
him
,
who
came
thether
driuing
vpon
a
mast
of
a
shippe
that
had
béene
perished
,
but
all
the
rest
of
his
company
were
drowned
by
misfortune
at
sea
.
Then
the
Bishop
and
his
Chaplaine
humbly
prayed
me
to
haue
pitie
vpon
them
and
to
saue
their
liues
,
and
to
take
them
into
my
shippe
:
whereuppon
I
had
compassion
on
them
,
and
(
as
one
verie
glad
and
willing
to
deliuer
them
from
that
danger
)
I
tooke
them
into
my
shippe
,
and
gaue
them
meate
and
drinke
&
other
thinges
such
as
I
had
,
for
they
had
béen
almost
dead
by
famine
if
I
had
not
succoured
them
,
and
yet
I
thinke
that
they
will
not
liue
vntill
to
morrow
at
night
,
for
truly
I
haue
no
more
victualles
,
neyther
for
my selfe
nor
for
such
as
be
within
my
shippe
:
thus
Sir
I
haue
answered
to
your
demaund
,
and
therefore
I
desire
you
in
the
honoure
of
God
and
of
Mahound
,
to
shew
me
to
whome
this
Castle
doth
appertaine
,
and
who
is
Lord
thereof
?
and
what
is
the
name
thereof
,
and
of
this
Port
whereas
wée
be
arriued
?
Friend
quoth
Huon
,
know
for
troth
that
this
Castle
and
Port
is
the
place
in
the
world
most
hated
and
doubted
of
Paynims
and
Sarazins
,
and
I
shall
shewe
you
the
cause
why
this
Castle
is
set
on
a
Rocke
of
Adamant
stones
,
so
that
if
any
shippe
chaunce
to
come
hether
by
aduenture
,
it
can
neuer
depart
from
hence
againe
.
For
the
Adamant
is
of
that
nature
,
that
it
draweth
alwaies
vnto
him
the
yron
:
and
therefore
any
shippe
that
is
nayled
or
haue
in
it
any
yron
,
and
by
chaunce
come
neere
this
Port
,
by
force
it
shal
be
constrained
héere
to
arriue
.
When
the
Marchant
heard
Huon
,
hee
beganne
sore
to
wéepe
and
lament
,
and
so
did
all
the
other
and
sayd
.
Sir
,
wee
are
sore
dismayed
and
abashed
,
of
these
words
that
you
haue
said
.
Freend
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
all
that
I
haue
sayd
is
of
troth
:
but
sirs
,
if
you
will
beleeue
mée
,
and
take
vppon
you
christendome
,
and
beléeue
vppon
the
faith
of
Iesus
Christ
,
and
beléeue
firmely
in
him
:
you
and
all
such
as
be
in
your
shippe
,
I
shall
bringe
you
into
such
a
place
whereas
you
shall
haue
meat
and
drinke
at
your
pleasure
,
and
apparell
as
rich
as
you
shall
demaund
,
and
then
I
shall
shewe
you
so
much
gould
and
riches
,
that
you
shal
bee
satisfied
with
the
beholding
thereof
.
Therefore
if
you
will
beleeue
vppon
God
,
and
of
his
Sonne
Iesus
Christ
,
you
shall
haue
all
this
that
I
haue
said
before
,
or
else
you
shall
al
die
of
rage
and
of
famine
miserably
.
When
the
Patrone
had
well
heard
Huon
,
hee
sayde
:
Sir
,
knowe
for
troth
,
it
is
about
Seauen
yeares
past
since
I
beléeued
vpon
the
faith
of
our
Lord
and
Sauiour
Iesus
Christ
,
and
Sir
,
I
thanke
you
of
the
courtesie
that
you
haue
shewed
vnto
mee
,
and
from
hencefoorth
I
submit
my selfe
to
the
sauegard
of
almightie
God
,
and
of
his
Sonne
Iesus
Christ
.
When
Huon
heard
that
,
he
was
right
ioyfull
,
and
sayd
.
Fréend
,
goe
to
thy
Shippe
,
and
remooue
all
thy
companie
to
beleeue
vppon
Iesus
Christ
,
and
shewe
them
what
per●ll
and
daunger
they
be
in
now
,
and
what
wealth
they
shall
haue
if
they
beleeue
vppon
almightie
God
,
and
of
his
Sonne
Iesus
Christ
,
and
also
shew
them
what
pleasure
they
shall
finde
in
this
place
,
and
if
they
will
not
,
thou
mayest
well
say
that
they
are
come
to
their
laste
and
shortly
,
and
the
twoo
men
that
thou
hast
saued
,
cause
them
to
come
hether
vnto
mée
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
Patron
)
I
shall
send
them
vnto
you
,
and
then
he
departed
and
entred
into
his
Ship
,
and
there
he
shewed
his
companie
all
that
he
had
heard
of
Huon
,
and
what
he
was
commaunded
to
say
vnto
them
.
When
the
Marchaunts
who
were
all
Paynims
had
heard
their
Patron
declare
in
what
case
and
perrill
they
were
in
,
they
all
answered
,
how
that
they
were
all
readie
to
doe
his
pleasure
and
to
receiue
christendome
,
whereof
the
Patron
was
right
ioyfull
to
heare
them
say
so
.
Then
the
Patron
sent
for
the
Bishop
and
his
Nephew
who
was
his
Chaplaine
,
and
saide
,
Sirs
,
in
the
Castle
there
is
a
Lord
,
who
prayeth
you
that
incontinent
yée
will
come
a
land
and
goe
to
speake
with
him
.
When
the
Bishoppe
heard
the
Patrone
,
he
arose
vp
with
much
paine
for
faintnesse
by
reason
of
famine
,
and
said
,
how
that
hee
would
gladly
fulfill
his
commaundement
.
Then
he
and
his
Chaplaine
departed
out
of
the
Shippe
,
and
came
to
the
staires
and
mounted
vp
to
the
Castle
,
but
they
were
faine
to
rest
them
by
the
way
diuers
times
,
and
when
they
came
vnto
the
gate
,
they
maruailed
greatly
of
the
great
beautie
and
rich
worke
that
they
sawe
there
,
and
so
they
came
vnto
Huon
,
who
taried
for
them
at
the
Hall
dore
.
When
they
came
neere
vnto
him
,
they
humbly
saluted
him
.
Sirs
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
God
saue
you
,
and
I
pray
you
shewe
mee
the
troth
what
Countrey
you
be
of
?
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
Bishop
)
seeing
it
is
your
pleasure
to
knowe
,
I
shall
shewe
you
the
troth
.
Sir
,
I
was
borne
in
the
Cite
of
Bourdeaux
,
and
am
Bishoppe
thereof
,
and
haue
beene
this
Twentie
yeares
,
and
a
deuo●ion
tooke
me
to
goe
a
Pilgrimage
to
the
holy
Sepulchre
,
but
God
would
not
suffer
vs
so
to
doe
:
for
when
we
were
departed
from
Lishborne
,
a
great
wind
and
torment
arose
vppon
our
Ship
,
the
which
was
faire
and
rich
and
wel
furnished
with
Marchants
,
and
so
by
fortune
our
Shippe
ranne
against
a
Rocke
,
so
that
our
Shippe
burst
all
to
péeces
,
and
there
all
our
company
were
drowned
,
except
my selfe
and
my
Chaplaine
,
who
is
my
Nephew
,
and
wee
twoo
saued
our selues
vppon
the
Maste
of
our
Shippe
floating
vppon
the
Sea
,
so
that
by
the
grace
of
God
,
the
Ship
that
is
heere
beneath
arriued
by
fortune
at
the
Port
neere
vnto
the
Rocke
,
and
I
prayed
him
in
the
honour
of
God
and
of
his
Sonne
Iesus
Christe
to
saue
our
liues
,
and
the
Patrone
had
pitie
&
compassion
of
vs
,
and
tooke
vs
into
his
Ship
,
and
did
so
much
for
vs
as
though
we
had
beene
his
Brethren
.
Sir
,
thus
I
haue
shewed
you
our
aduenture
:
and
Sir
,
I
require
you
to
pardon
mée
in
that
I
so
stearnly
behold
you
,
but
I
shall
shew
you
(
quoth
he
)
the
cause
why
I
doe
it
,
mée
thinks
I
see
before
me
the
good
Duke
Seuin
of
Bourdeaux
,
who
swéetly
nourished
mee
in
my
youth
,
you
greatly
resemble
vnto
him
,
and
hee
set
me
to
schoole
at
Paris
,
and
then
hee
sent
mee
to
Rome
vnto
our
holy
Father
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
to
whom
I
was
a
ki●
,
and
hee
did
mée
much
good
,
and
hee
gaue
mee
the
Bishopric●e
of
Millaine
:
Duke
Seuin
is
dead
,
God
bee
with
him
,
and
hee
had
twoo
Sonnes
the
eldest
called
Huon
and
the
other
Gerard
,
Huon
was
sent
for
to
Paris
by
Kinge
Charlemaine
,
and
by
the
way
there
fell
vnto
him
a
maruailous
aduenture
,
for
hee
shewe
the
Kinges
Sonne
Charlot
in
his
owne
defence
,
not
knowing
that
it
was
the
Kinges
Sonne
:
wherefore
the
King
banished
him
out
of
the
Realme
of
Fraunce
,
and
sent
him
to
the
Admirall
Gaudise
in
Babilon
to
doe
his
Messuage
,
and
afterward
hee
returned
into
Fraunce
:
and
since
hee
hath
hadde
great
warre
with
the
Emperour
of
Almaine
,
more
I
cannot
say
,
and
I
am
right
sorrie
that
I
knowe
not
where
he
is
become
,
for
my
Father
who
was
Brother
to
the
good
Abbot
of
Cluny
,
longe
agoe
nourished
Huon
vp
in
his
youth
,
before
his
Father
Duke
Seuin
died
,
my
Father
did
teach
him
:
wherefore
I
haue
great
sorrow
and
gréefe
at
my
heart
that
I
knowe
not
where
hee
is
become
,
since
the
peace
was
made
and
concluded
betweene
him
and
the
King
of
Fraunce
.
When
Huon
hadde
well
heard
the
Bishoppe
and
vnderstood
him
,
his
bloud
changed
,
and
embracing
him
sweetely
,
he
said
:
Sir
,
you
are
my
Coozen
,
&
I
am
Huon
,
who
passed
the
sea
and
went
to
the
Admirall
Gaudise
,
and
slewe
him
,
and
ledde
away
with
me
his
Daughter
the
faire
Escleremond
,
who
was
married
vnto
me
by
our
holy
Father
the
Pope
,
and
I
haue
left
her
in
the
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
in
great
pouertie
and
miserie
,
besieged
by
the
Emperour
of
Almaine
,
I
beleeue
surely
that
she
is
taken
by
this
time
.
When
the
Bishop
heard
Huon
,
hee
began
sore
to
weepe
,
and
Huon
embraced
and
kissed
him
,
and
sayd
.
Coozen
you
are
happie
to
find
me
heere
,
or
else
shortly
you
had
béen
dead
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
he
)
I
ought
greatly
to
thanke
God
thereof
.
But
Sir
,
I
require
you
to
giue
mée
some
meat
,
for
I
am
so
sore
punished
with
hunger
and
thirst
,
that
I
am
néere
hande
famished
,
and
can
scarce
sustaine
my selfe
vppon
my
féete
.
Coozen
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
by
the
grace
of
God
I
shall
bring
you
to
such
a
place
,
whereas
you
shall
haue
meat
and
drinke
at
your
pleasure
,
and
such
as
you
will
with
for
.
Then
Huon
tooke
him
by
the
hand
,
and
brought
him
into
the
Pallaice
and
through
the
Chambers
,
the
Bishoppe
was
greatly
abashed
to
sée
the
riches
that
he
saw
there
.
Then
they
went
downe
into
the
Seller
,
the
Bishop
beheld
the
manner
of
euerie
thing
,
and
had
great
maruaile
that
none
of
them
that
hee
sawe
there
would
not
speake
any
word
,
hee
passed
by
them
with
Huon
and
saluted
them
,
and
then
he
entred
into
the
rich
Chamber
,
whereas
the
Table
was
readie
and
Seruants
to
giue
them
water
,
and
they
all
thrée
sat
downe
:
and
then
Huon
sayd
vnto
the
Bishoppe
.
Coozen
,
I
coniure
you
by
the
Sacrament
that
you
haue
receiued
,
that
you
nor
your
Chaplaine
be
so
hardy
as
to
eat
one
morsell
of
meat
,
if
any
of
you
bee
in
any
deadly
sin
,
if
you
be
,
incontinent
confesse
you
to
your
Chaplain
,
and
hee
vnto
you
:
for
if
you
doe
otherwise
,
you
shall
no
sooner
eate
one
morsell
,
but
incontinent
you
shall
die
.
When
the
Bishop
had
well
heard
and
vnderstood
Huon
,
hée
hadde
great
maruaile
and
said
:
Coozen
,
by
the
grace
of
God
I
féele
my selfe
in
good
estate
not
to
abide
death
,
for
when
I
departed
from
Rome
,
both
I
and
my
Nephewe
were
confessed
of
the
Pope
,
and
assoyled
of
all
our
sinnes
,
and
since
wée
entred
into
the
Sea
wee
haue
committed
no
sinne
.
Then
Huon
sayd
:
Cozen
,
seeing
that
you
be
both
in
this
case
,
you
may
eate
and
drinke
at
your
pleasure
,
and
so
they
did
,
for
they
had
great
néed
thereof
,
they
all
thrée
were
richly
serued
,
they
had
euerie
thing
as
they
wished
for
,
the
Bishoppe
and
his
Nephew
did
eat
and
drinke
,
and
they
were
greatly
abashed
of
the
great
riches
that
they
saw
there
,
and
they
were
rauished
at
the
swéet
singing
of
the
birds
,
and
the
hearbes
and
flowers
that
were
there
spreade
abroade
smellinge
so
swéetely
,
that
they
thought
themselues
in
Paradice
,
and
they
had
great
maruaile
to
see
the
Seruants
to
serue
them
so
peaceable
,
but
they
would
neuer
speak
one
word
,
they
woulde
gladly
haue
demaunded
the
cause
why
,
but
Huon
hadde
expresly
charged
them
that
they
shoulde
make
none
inquirie
.
Thus
they
passed
their
dinner
in
great
ioy
,
and
then
washed
theyr
hands
&
arose
vp
from
the
Table
,
and
the
Bishop
and
his
Chaplaine
sayde
grace
deuously
.
Then
Huon
tooke
the
Bishoppe
by
the
hand
,
and
sayde
:
Cozen
,
wee
will
goe
vp
into
the
Pallaice
,
and
then
you
shall
goe
downe
into
your
Shippe
,
and
shew
them
without
they
will
die
incontinent
,
let
them
be
christened
,
and
dresse
vp
Tubbes
with
water
of
the
Sea
,
and
hallowe
you
it
and
christen
them
therein
,
and
I
shall
come
after
you
with
my
sword
and
cleane
armed
,
to
the
entent
that
if
they
refuse
thus
to
doe
,
I
shall
strike
oft
their
heades
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
Bishop
)
I
shall
doe
your
pleasure
.
Then
Huon
armed
himselfe
,
and
went
after
the
Bishoppe
and
his
Nephewe
downe
to
the
shippe
,
and
when
they
came
there
,
they
found
Elinas
the
Maister
of
them
,
who
had
preached
so
much
vnto
the
Sarazins
,
that
hée
had
conuerted
them
all
except
Tenne
,
they
bare
him
in
hand
that
they
were
glad
to
bee
christened
,
but
theyr
thoughtes
were
otherwise
,
for
they
Ten
had
concluded
in
their
courages
,
not
to
renounce
the
Lawe
of
Mahomet
,
for
to
beleeue
vppon
Iesus
Christ
,
but
they
were
content
to
be
christened
,
to
the
entent
that
they
would
not
die
there
for
famine
.
When
Huon
and
the
Bishop
was
come
vnto
them
,
the
Bishop
sayd
:
Sirs
,
I
require
you
all
to
shew
me
your
intention
,
that
if
with
a
good
heart
not
coloured
,
you
will
become
christened
and
beléeue
on
the
Law
of
God
the
Father
,
and
of
his
Son
our
Lord
and
Sauiour
Iesus
Christ
,
and
leaue
the
false
and
detestable
Lawe
of
Mahound
,
the
which
is
nothing
woorth
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
they
all
)
shortly
deliuer
vs
,
for
wee
bee
so
hungrie
and
thirstie
,
that
we
are
almost
famished
,
the
which
ouer-presseth
vs
so
much
,
that
we
can
no
longer
endure
nor
suffer
it
:
and
when
Huon
had
well
heard
them
,
he
humbly
thanked
our
Lord
God
,
and
had
great
ioy
thereof
,
and
the
Bishop
and
his
Chaplaine
confessed
them
all
,
and
assoyled
them
of
all
their
sinnes
,
and
in
twoo
great
vessels
christened
them
all
.
Then
they
all
cryed
vppon
Huon
,
and
sayd
:
Sir
,
for
the
loue
of
our
Lord
God
giue
vs
some
meate
.
Sirs
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
you
shall
haue
incontinent
ynough
,
so
that
you
shall
bee
satisfied
.
Then
Huon
and
the
Bishop
and
his
Chaplaine
all
thrée
went
into
the
Castle
,
and
charged
vpon
their
neckes
meat
ynough
,
and
brought
it
into
the
Shippe
,
and
caused
all
the
Marchants
to
sit
downe
,
and
the
meat
was
set
before
them
,
and
the
wine
powred
out
into
Cuppes
,
among
other
sat
the
tenne
Sarazins
,
who
had
receiued
the
christendome
faintly
and
falsely
,
and
at
the
first
morsell
that
they
did
put
into
their
mouthes
,
suddainly
they
died
:
the
other
Marchants
when
they
sawe
that
,
they
were
greatly
abashed
,
and
regarded
each
other
,
and
durst
not
approach
to
touch
the
meat
,
for
they
had
thought
that
they
should
haue
all
died
.
Sirs
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
be
not
dismayed
nor
abashed
at
this
,
for
these
tenne
men
that
are
dead
,
did
baptize
themselues
but
all
onely
to
saue
their
liues
and
to
haue
meate
,
and
not
with
a
good
conscience
,
nor
for
the
loue
of
almightie
God
,
who
hath
all
mens
heartes
at
his
pleasure
:
therefore
be
not
afraid
,
eate
and
drinke
at
your
ease
,
for
yee
shall
want
nothing
,
but
haue
all
thinges
at
your
wish
.
When
the
other
Marchants
vnderstood
by
Huon
,
how
that
they
that
died
were
no
true
Christian
men
,
they
were
greatly
abashed
,
and
so
fell
to
theyr
meate
and
drinke
:
and
when
they
had
eaten
and
drunken
at
their
pleasures
,
they
arose
and
tooke
all
the
riches
that
were
in
the
Shippe
and
carried
it
vp
into
the
Castle
,
and
when
they
came
there
,
they
had
great
ioy
and
pleasure
,
to
beholde
the
Hals
and
rich
Chambers
that
were
there
:
so
much
gould
and
siluer
and
other
riches
they
sawe
there
,
that
they
hadde
thereof
great
maruaile
.
Then
they
beheld
the
rich
beddes
,
and
Chambers
apparelled
whereas
they
might
rest
them
:
and
then
they
sawe
the
faire
Garden
so
pleasant
and
delightfull
to
behold
,
that
the
more
they
regarded
it
,
the
fairer
it
seemed
vnto
them
,
the
place
was
of
length
and
breadth
a
bowe
shoote
and
more
.
And
when
the
houre
came
for
supper
,
then
Huon
ledde
them
downe
into
the
Seller
,
and
after
into
the
rich
Chamber
,
whereas
there
was
meat
and
drinke
plentie
,
and
after
Supper
they
went
againe
into
the
Pallaice
,
and
lay
in
the
rich
beds
that
they
found
there
readie
,
and
in
the
morning
the
Bishop
and
his
Chaplaine
did
sing
Masse
before
Huon
,
and
all
the
other
that
were
there
present
,
and
when
they
woulde
eate
,
they
went
to
the
place
accustomed
,
and
there
they
founde
alwayes
readie
euerie
thing
that
they
desired
or
wisht
for
,
in
the
day
time
they
would
bee
in
the
Garden
to
sport
them
,
oftentimes
the
Bishop
preached
vnto
them
,
and
confessed
them
of
all
their
sinnes
.
Thus
they
were
there
all
together
the
space
of
one
Moneth
in
great
pleasure
and
solace
,
but
whosoeuer
had
ioy
,
Huon
had
none
,
for
his
abiding
there
greatly
greeued
him
,
for
oftentimes
hee
would
complaine
for
his
Wife
the
faire
Ladie
Escleremond
,
and
for
his
Daughter
Clariet
,
and
sayde
.
Madame
,
as
often
as
I
remember
what
danger
I
haue
left
you
in
,
my
heart
néere
departeth
out
of
my
bodie
:
Ah
cursed
Emperour
,
thou
causest
me
to
suffer
much
ill
,
when
I
thinke
that
by
this
time
thou
hast
taken
my
Citie
,
my
Wife
,
and
my
Child
,
and
set
them
in
thy
Prison
,
I
would
if
it
were
the
pleasure
of
our
Lord
God
,
that
they
were
heere
with
mee
:
then
I
would
neuer
depart
from
hence
,
and
no
more
I
shall
doe
,
without
it
be
by
the
grace
of
God
.
Ah
noble
King
Oberon
,
you
haue
giuen
me
the
realme
of
the
Fayrie
,
if
it
might
bée
your
pleasure
now
so
much
to
succour
mée
,
as
to
deliuer
me
from
hence
,
and
to
ayd
me
to
destroy
this
Emperour
who
hath
done
me
so
much
ill
:
for
euer
were
I
bound
to
your
Mightinesse
.
Chap.
CIX
.
¶
How
Huon
was
borne
by
a
Griffen
out
of
the
Castle
of
the
Adamant
,
and
how
he
slewe
the
Griffen
,
and
fiue
other
young
Griffens
:
And
of
the
Fountaine
of
the
fayre
Garden
,
and
of
the
fruit
of
the
Tree
neere
to
the
Fountaine
.
THus
as
yee
haue
heard
Huon
passed
away
the
time
in
the
Castle
of
the
Adamant
,
and
vppon
a
day
hee
leaned
and
looked
out
at
a
windowe
into
the
Sea-ward
,
and
hee
sawe
a
farre
off
a
great
birde
come
flyinge
thether-ward
,
this
bird
or
foule
was
bigger
then
any
horse
in
the
world
,
whereof
he
had
great
maruaile
.
Then
he
sawe
where
it
came
to
the
same
Port
,
and
lighted
vpon
the
Maste
of
a
great
Shippe
,
and
saw
how
with
the
weight
of
the
Foule
,
the
Mast
had
neere
hand
broken
asunder
.
Then
after
he
sawe
the
Foule
alight
downe
into
the
Ship
,
and
tooke
with
his
tallants
one
of
the
Ten
men
that
died
because
they
would
not
beleeue
firmely
vpon
God
,
and
of
his
Sonne
Iesus
Christ
,
they
could
not
putrefie
,
but
lay
still
in
the
Shippe
al
whole
and
found
:
then
the
Foule
lifted
him
vp
into
the
ayre
,
and
carried
him
away
as
lightly
as
a
Hauke
would
carie
a
Pigeon
.
Huon
who
sawe
this
had
great
maruaile
,
and
beheld
the
Griffen
which
way
she
did
fly
,
and
as
farre
off
as
he
might
sée
,
he
sawe
to
his
similitude
a
great
Rocke
,
as
white
to
the
sight
as
Christall
,
and
then
he
said
to
himselfe
,
I
would
to
God
that
I
were
there
,
I
think
it
be
some
place
inhabitable
,
and
then
he
thought
within
himselfe
to
come
thether
againe
the
dext
day
,
to
sée
if
the
Griffen
would
come
againe
to
fetch
his
pray
,
if
hee
did
,
he●
thought
if
he
would
be
out
of
the
Castle
,
the
Griffen
might
bear
him
armed
as
surely
,
that
hee
should
doe
him
no
hurt
with
his
tallants
,
thinking
to
lye
downe
armed
with
his
Sword
in
his
hand
among
the
dead
men
,
and
when
the
Griffen
had
brought
him
where
his
young
birdes
were
,
then
to
fight
with
the
Griffen
,
yet
he
thought
before
he
would
thus
doe
,
he
would
againe
sée
if
the
Griffen
came
,
and
held
the
same
way
that
she
did
before
,
for
he
thought
surely
that
if
she
returned
to
the
same
place
,
it
must
needes
bee
some
Land
,
and
hee
thought
that
it
were
a
thing
impossible
to
get
out
of
that
Castle
by
any
other
manner
of
wayes
.
Then
Huon
returned
againe
to
the
Garden
to
the
Bishoppe
and
vnto
the
other
companie
,
and
made
no
semblance
of
that
he
hadde
thought
to
doe
,
and
then
hee
talked
with
them
of
diuers
matters
.
And
when
the
time
came
,
they
went
to
eat
and
drink
as
they
had
been
accustomed
to
do
before
.
When
night
came
,
and
that
Huon
was
in
his
bedde
,
he
lay
and
studied
of
the
conuayance
of
the
Griffen
,
desiring
greatly
for
the
day
light
,
to
goe
and
see
if
the
Griffen
returned
to
fetch
her
pray
.
When
day
came
,
Huon
aroase
and
heard
seruice
,
and
then
hee
went
to
the
window
,
and
looked
there
so
longe
,
that
at
the
laste
hee
sawe
a
far
off
where
the
Griffen
came
flying
from
the
place
as
shee
had
doone
the
day
before
,
and
came
and
sat
downe
vppon
the
same
Maste
,
beholdinge
the
dead
men
that
lay
vnder
her
,
which
of
them
she
might
take
to
her
pray
:
Huon
beheld
her
,
and
sawe
howe
that
she
was
a
cruell
Foule
.
Her
necke
was
maruailous
great
,
her
eies
as
great
as
a
Bason
,
and
more
redder
then
the
mouth
of
a
fournace
,
and
her
tallants
so
great
and
so
long
,
that
fearefull
it
was
to
behold
her
,
and
then
at
last
she
lighted
downe
into
the
Shippe
,
and
tooke
one
of
the
dead
bodies
in
her
tallants
,
and
so
mounted
into
the
ayre
,
and
flew
the
same
way
as
she
did
the
day
before
.
Huon
beheld
the
Griffen
well
,
and
saw
how
that
she
flew
to
the
white
Rocke
.
This
Rocke
was
called
the
Rocke
of
Alexander
,
for
when
Alexander
passed
the
deserts
of
India
,
and
went
to
speake
with
the
Trées
of
the
Sunne
and
of
the
Moone
,
hee
came
vnto
the
same
Rocke
,
and
at
his
returne
,
he
bathed
him
in
a
Fountaine
neere
to
the
Rocke
,
and
there
hee
taried
a
certaine
space
,
and
sawe
there
many
thinges
.
Now
let
vs
leaue
speaking
of
this
Rocke
,
and
returne
vnto
Huon
,
who
fixed
his
courage
,
that
hee
determined
to
bee
borne
from
thence
by
the
Griffen
,
and
sayd
within
himselfe
,
that
he
hadde
rather
aduenture
death
,
then
to
abide
any
longer
there
:
for
hee
had
so
great
a
desire
to
see
his
Wife
and
his
Child
,
that
he
put
from
him
all
feare
of
death
.
When
Huon
sawe
that
the
Griffen
was
gone
with
her
pray
,
he
went
to
the
Bishoppe
and
vnto
his
companie
,
and
shewed
vnto
them
all
that
hee
had
seene
and
thought
to
doe
:
and
when
they
all
had
heard
Huon
,
they
beganne
pitifully
to
weepe
,
and
wrang
their
handes
,
and
did
tare
their
haire
,
making
the
greatest
sorrow
and
greefe
in
the
world
,
and
cryed
out
and
said
:
Ah
Coozen
,
(
quoth
the
Bishop
)
by
the
grace
of
God
you
shall
neuer
take
vppon
you
such
a
follie
,
you
ought
not
io
seeke
your
owne
death
,
sooner
then
it
is
the
pleasure
of
God
that
your
houre
bée
come
:
Sir
,
for
Gods
sake
forsake
vs
not
,
but
tarrie
heere
with
vs
.
Freendes
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
when
I
remember
the
danger
that
I
left
my
wife
and
my
child
,
and
my
Citie
and
Lords
,
and
Burgesses
and
Communaltie
in
,
my
heart
is
so
sorowfull
and
so
agreeued
there
at
,
that
it
neere
hande
slayeth
mee
,
you
shall
abide
heere
in
the
sauegard
of
our
Lord
God
,
and
I
will
take
the
aduenture
that
God
will
send
me
,
and
I
pray
you
to
speake
no
more
vnto
me
in
this
matter
,
for
by
the
grace
of
God
I
will
venture
it
.
When
they
sawe
that
they
could
not
turne
Huon
from
his
Enterprize
,
the
sorrowe
that
they
made
no
man
can
declare
,
that
night
they
passed
in
great
sorrowe
and
dolour
,
vntill
the
next
morning
that
Huon
arose
.
Then
hee
came
to
the
Bishop
,
and
was
confessed
and
receiued
at
his
hand
,
then
he
dined
wel
with
his
companie
,
and
then
after
dinner
hée
went
and
armed
himselfe
in
double
armour
,
and
with
maile
vppon
his
Legges
and
helmet
vpon
his
head
,
and
guirded
his
Sword
about
him
,
and
when
hee
was
readie
and
that
it
was
time
to
depart
,
hee
tooke
his
leaue
of
the
Bishop
and
of
all
the
other
,
and
commended
them
all
into
the
sauegard
of
almightie
God
.
When
the
good
Bishop
sawe
his
departure
,
hee
made
great
sorrow
and
so
did
all
the
other
,
but
none
of
them
durst
speake
any
more
vnto
him
:
the
Bishop
embraced
him
at
his
departing
,
and
sayde
.
Coozen
,
into
the
sauegard
of
almightie
God
and
of
his
Sonne
our
Lord
and
Sauiour
Iesus
Christ
I
commend
you
,
and
that
he
may
of
his
grace
preserue
you
from
all
your
enemies
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
the
great
desire
that
I
haue
to
ayd
and
succor
her
,
whome
I
left
in
great
pouertie
and
doubt
of
her
life
,
constrayneth
me
thus
to
depart
,
for
if
I
goe
not
by
this
meanes
,
I
must
euer
abide
heere
,
and
then
I
shall
breake
my
promise
vnto
her
,
but
by
the
grace
of
God
I
will
keepe
my
faithfull
promise
.
Thus
I
recommend
you
vnto
God
,
and
then
he
departed
from
them
,
and
passed
out
of
the
gate
,
and
went
downe
the
staires
,
and
so
came
into
the
shippe
,
and
then
hee
looked
into
the
Sea
,
and
sawe
where
the
Griffen
was
comming
,
and
when
hee
perceiued
that
,
he
lay
downe
among
the
dead
men
with
his
sword
naked
in
his
hand
,
and
held
it
vpon
his
thigh
▪
because
it
should
not
fall
into
the
Sea
,
and
assoone
as
hee
was
layd
crewling
amonge
the
dead
men
,
the
Griffen
came
,
and
alighted
vppon
the
shippe
Mast
as
she
was
accustomed
to
doe
,
and
she
was
so
heauie
and
so
great
(
as
is
aforesaid
)
that
the
Mast
was
neere
hand
broken
asunder
.
When
Huon
saw
that
,
he
was
in
great
feare
,
and
called
vppon
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
for
aid
and
succour
,
and
to
saue
him
from
the
cruel
Griffen
,
and
the
Gr●ffen
looking
for
her
pray
,
saw
where
Huon
lay
armed
,
whereby
hée
seemed
more
greater
then
any
of
the
other
dead
men
,
the
Griffen
desired
to
haue
him
vnto
her
nest
,
to
giue
him
vnto
her
young
birds
:
and
then
she
came
downe
into
the
shippe
and
tooke
Huon
in
her
clawes
,
and
strained
him
so
faste
by
both
sides
,
that
her
clawes
entred
into
the
flesh
for
all
his
armour
,
so
that
the
bloud
yssued
out
,
and
Huon
was
in
that
distresse
,
that
all
his
bodie
trembled
,
and
pitiously
he
called
vppon
our
Lord
God
for
ayd
and
succour
,
but
he
durst
not
stirre
for
any
paine
that
he
felt
,
the
Griffen
did
beare
him
so
hie
and
so
farre
,
that
in
lesse
then
thrée
houres
she
did
beare
him
vnto
the
white
Rocke
,
and
there
layde
him
downe
,
and
for
trauaile
that
the
Griffen
had
,
she
flew
down
the
Rocke
to
a
Fountaine
to
drink
,
the
which
Fountaine
was
of
such
great
vertue
,
that
the
bountie
thereof
could
not
bée
described
,
and
Huon
who
lay
vppon
the
Rocke
,
was
sore
wearie
and
faint
,
for
the
bloud
that
hee
had
lost
,
hee
thought
within
himselfe
,
that
if
euer
hee
woulde
escape
from
that
daunger
,
it
was
time
for
him
then
to
shewe
his
Prowesse
:
then
he
arose
vp
and
looked
round
about
him
,
and
sawe
how
that
there
was
neere
him
a
faire
Forrest
,
and
then
hee
prayed
vnto
our
Lord
God
to
ayd
and
succour
him
to
depart
from
thence
in
sauegard
,
and
that
hee
might
once
againe
returne
into
his
owne
Countrey
,
to
see
his
Wife
and
Child
whome
hee
so
well
loued
:
then
anone
he
saw
the
Griffen
,
who
had
seene
Huon
rise
vp
,
then
she
came
with
her
mouth
open
to
haue
deuoured
Huon
:
but
hee
was
replenished
with
his
Prowesse
,
and
came
against
the
Griffen
,
who
had
her
pawes
readie
open
to
haue
griped
Huon
,
but
hee
who
was
light
and
quicke
,
gaue
the
Griffen
such
a
stroake
with
his
Swoord
,
that
he
strake
off
one
of
her
feete
by
the
ioynt
,
and
so
the
Griffen
fell
to
the
earth
,
and
gaue
such
a
crie
,
that
the
young
Griffens
being
in
their
nest
in
the
Forrest
heard
the
crie
,
and
knewe
well
that
it
was
the
voyce
of
their
Mother
,
Father
they
had
none
,
for
he
was
slaine
but
a
little
before
by
a
Kinge
of
Persia
with
his
Archers
,
because
the
Griffen
had
slaine
the
Kings
Horse
for
meat
for
his
young
ones
.
Thus
when
they
heard
the
crie
of
theyr
Mother
,
they
arose
vp
into
the
ayre
,
they
were
fiue
in
number
,
they
came
all
at
once
with
open
winges
vppon
Huon
,
and
when
he
saw
all
fiue
comming
vppon
him
,
he
had
great
feare
,
he
strake
the
first
vpon
the
necke
,
in
such
sort
,
that
hee
strake
off
the
head
cleane
from
the
bodie
:
then
the
second
seazed
Huon
by
the
maile
,
that
if
hée
had
not
striken
off
her
Legge
,
hee
hadde
borne
him
vp
into
the
ayre
,
but
Huon
gaue
him
such
a
stroake
,
that
the
Legge
hanged
still
at
the
lappe
of
the
maile
,
and
hee
tooke
it
off
with
his
hand
and
cast
it
to
the
earth
,
and
with
another
stroake
hee
slew
that
Griffen
,
:
and
then
came
the
third
and
gaue
Huon
such
a
buffet
with
his
winges
,
that
it
made
Huon
to
kneele
downe
vpon
one
of
his
knées
.
Then
Huon
strake
that
Griffen
such
a
stroake
on
the
wing
,
that
it
fell
cleane
from
the
bodie
.
And
the
fourth
hée
strake
off
his
Legges
,
and
with
another
stroake
strake
off
his
head
,
and
then
also
he
slew
the
other
with
the
one
winge
.
Then
came
the
fifth
Griffen
,
who
was
bigger
then
any
of
the
other
Griffens
,
and
then
Huon
strake
at
him
,
and
the
Griffen
reared
vp
his
féete
and
spreade
abroade
his
winges
,
and
gaue
Huon
such
a
recounter
,
that
the
noble
Knight
was
striken
to
the
earth
.
When
Huon
felt
himselfe
hurt
and
lay
vppon
the
earth
,
hee
called
vppon
God
for
ayd
and
succour
,
for
hee
thought
that
he
should
neuer
haue
risen
more
,
and
wished
himselfe
at
that
time
that
hee
had
taried
still
in
the
Castle
of
the
Adamant
with
his
companie
,
who
for
sorrowe
that
they
had
when
Huon
went
into
the
shippe
,
they
durst
not
abide
the
comming
of
the
Griffen
,
but
went
and
did
hide
themselues
in
the
Castle
,
and
Huon
who
was
sore
wounded
with
this
fifth
Griffen
,
rose
vp
as
well
as
he
might
,
and
came
to
the
Griffen
,
who
was
ready
to
destroy
him
with
his
beake
and
nailes
.
Thus
Huon
like
a
vertuous
and
a
hardy
Knight
tooke
courage
,
and
lifted
vp
his
Swoord
with
both
his
handes
,
and
strake
the
Griffen
such
a
stroake
vpon
the
heade
,
that
hee
claue
it
to
the
braynes
,
so
that
the
Griffen
fell
downe
dead
to
the
earth
.
Chap.
CX
.
¶
How
Huon
fought
with
the
great
Griffen
,
and
slew
her
.
WHen
Huon
sawe
that
hee
had
slaine
the
fiue
young
Griffens
,
hee
thanked
our
Lord
God
for
the
grace
that
hee
had
sent
him
,
as
to
ouercome
such
fiue
terrible
Foules
:
then
he
sat
downe
to
rest
him
,
and
layd
his
Sword
by
him
,
thinking
that
they
had
beene
all
slaine
,
but
it
was
not
long
,
but
that
the
great
Griffen
who
had
brought
him
from
the
Castle
of
the
Adamant
,
came
vppon
him
with
thrée
feete
,
and
beating
with
his
winges
,
and
when
shee
sawe
her
young
ones
slaine
,
she
cast
out
a
great
crie
,
so
that
all
the
Valley
rang
thereof
.
When
Huon
sawe
her
comming
,
he
was
in
great
feare
,
for
hee
was
sore
wearie
with
trauaile
and
losse
of
bloud
,
that
it
was
paine
to
sustaine
himselfe
:
howbeit
,
hee
sawe
well
that
it
was
great
neede
to
defend
himselfe
,
and
then
hee
came
to
the
Griffen
to
haue
striken
her
,
but
hee
could
not
,
the
Griffen
was
so
neere
him
beating
with
her
winges
so
fiercely
,
that
Huon
fell
to
the
earth
,
and
his
Sword
fell
out
of
his
handes
,
whereof
he
had
great
feare
,
for
he
thought
himselfe
neuer
so
neere
death
in
all
his
life
as
hee
was
then
,
he
called
then
right
pitiously
for
ayd
and
succour
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
and
the
Griffen
did
●eat
him
maruailously
with
her
beake
,
winges
,
and
tallants
,
but
the
noble
coats
of
maile
that
he
had
on
were
so
strong
,
that
the
Griffen
could
not
breake
them
,
but
if
the
Griffen
hadde
not
lost
before
one
of
her
Legges
;
and
lost
so
much
bloud
as
she
had
done
,
Huon
could
neuer
haue
escaped
without
death
,
the
Griffen
so
sore
defoyled
and
beat
him
,
that
hee
could
not
in
no
wise
arise
vp
againe
.
Then
Huon
remembred
himselfe
,
howe
that
hee
had
by
his
side
a
rich
knife
,
the
which
he
brought
with
him
from
the
Castle
of
the
Adamant
,
he
drew
it
out
,
and
therewith
strake
the
Griffen
vppon
the
breast
sixe
great
stroakes
,
euerie
stroake
as
déepe
as
the
knife
would
goe
,
and
as
his
fortune
was
,
this
knife
was
of
length
two
foote
,
and
therewith
the
Griffen
fell
downe
dead
.
Then
Huon
arose
and
put
off
his
helmet
,
&
lifted
vp
his
hands
vnto
Heauen
,
and
thanked
our
Lord
God
of
his
victorie
,
and
he
was
so
sore
trauailed
,
and
charged
with
bloud
and
sweat
,
that
hee
put
off
his
helmet
and
beheld
round
about
him
,
and
could
see
nothing
to
trouble
him
.
When
hee
had
taried
there
a
certaine
time
,
hee
arose
vp
and
looked
downe
the
Rocke
,
and
hee
saw
a
Fountaine
in
a
faire
meadowe
:
then
he
went
down
and
came
thether
,
and
he
sawe
the
Fountaine
so
faire
&
cleare
,
that
he
had
great
maruaile
thereof
,
he
sawe
the
workemanship
thereof
rich
,
all
of
white
Iasper
wrought
richly
with
flowers
of
fine
gould
and
Azure
,
and
when
hee
sawe
the
water
so
faire
,
he
had
great
desire
to
drinke
thereof
,
then
hee
did
off
one
of
his
double
armours
to
be
the
more
lighter
,
and
so
approached
vnto
the
Fountaine
,
and
sawe
the
grauell
in
the
bottome
all
of
precious
stones
,
and
then
hee
put
off
his
helmet
,
and
dranke
of
the
water
his
fill
,
and
he
had
no
sooner
droonke
thereof
,
but
incontinent
hee
was
hole
of
all
his
wounds
,
and
as
fresh
and
lustie
as
hee
was
when
hee
came
from
the
Castle
of
the
Adamant
,
whereof
hee
most
humbly
thanked
our
Lord
and
Sauiour
Iesus
Christ
.
This
Fountaine
was
called
the
Fountaine
of
youth
,
the
which
was
of
such
vertue
,
that
whatsoeuer
sicknesse
a
man
or
woman
had
,
if
they
bathed
them
in
the
streame
of
that
Fountaine
,
they
should
be
hole
of
all
infirmities
.
Then
Huon
vnarmed
himselfe
,
and
put
off
all
his
cloathes
and
bathed
himselfe
in
the
streame
,
to
wash
away
the
bloud
and
sweat
that
his
bodie
was
coloured
withall
,
and
when
hee
was
cleane
washed
,
he
armed
himselfe
againe
with
one
of
his
armours
,
and
left
off
the
other
.
By
this
Fountaine
there
grew
an
Apple
Trée
charged
with
leaues
and
fruite
,
the
fairest
that
might
bee
founde
.
When
Huon
saw
the
Trée
charged
with
so
faire
fruit
,
he
arose
vppon
his
feete
and
approached
vnto
the
Trée
,
and
tooke
thereof
a
faire
Apple
and
a
great
,
and
did
eat
thereof
his
fill
,
for
the
Apple
was
great
,
&
he
thought
that
hee
did
neuer
eate
before
of
such
a
fruit
.
Ah
good
Lord
,
(
quoth
he
)
I
ought
greatly
to
laud
and
praise
thée
,
séeing
thou
hast
thus
replenished
mee
this
day
with
such
a
Fountaine
and
such
fruit
.
Then
hée
looked
vppon
his
right
hande
,
and
sawe
a
great
Orchard
full
of
Trées
,
bearing
good
fruit
of
diuers
sorts
,
that
great
beautie
it
was
to
behold
them
.
This
Garden
was
so
faire
,
that
it
seemed
rather
a
Paradice
then
a
thing
terrestriall
.
For
out
of
this
Garden
there
yssued
such
a
smell
and
odour
,
that
Huon
thought
that
all
the
balme
and
spicerie
in
the
world
could
not
cast
out
so
swéet
a
smell
.
Ah
good
Lord
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
what
place
is
this
that
I
am
in
?
for
if
the
Griffen
had
not
béen
here
,
I
would
haue
thought
that
I
had
béen
in
Paradice
:
good
Lord
God
I
pray
thee
to
aid
and
succor
mee
in
all
mine
affaires
and
enterprizes
,
and
at
this
time
that
I
be
not
lost
nor
dead
.
Chap.
CXI
.
¶
Howe
an
Angell
appeared
vnto
Huon
,
and
commaunded
him
to
gather
three
Apples
of
the
Tree
by
the
Fountaine
,
and
no
more
:
and
how
the
Angell
shewed
him
tidings
of
his
wife
the
faire
Escleremond
,
and
of
his
Daughter
Clariet
,
and
shewed
him
the
way
that
hee
should
goe
from
thence
.
THus
as
yee
haue
heard
Huon
deuised
by
himselfe
at
the
Fountaine
,
then
hée
went
againe
to
the
Trée
,
and
saide
that
hee
would
eat
of
that
fruit
,
and
gather
thereof
as
much
as
should
suffice
him
for
sixe
dayes
,
and
in
that
space
he
trusted
to
come
to
some
place
,
whereas
hee
should
haue
meat
sufficient
.
Thus
as
hee
was
going
towards
the
Trée
,
suddainly
there
appeared
vnto
him
a
light
shining
,
that
hee
thought
hee
was
rauished
in
Heauen
among
the
Angels
,
therewith
hee
heard
a
voice
Angelicall
that
said
:
Huon
,
know
for
troth
,
that
our
Lord
God
commandeth
thée
,
not
to
bee
so
hardy
as
to
gather
any
more
fruite
of
that
Tree
,
except
thrée
Apples
,
the
which
God
is
well
content
that
thou
shalt
gather
,
and
no
more
,
heereafter
they
shall
serue
thée
well
,
so
that
thou
doest
kéepe
them
cleane
and
worthily
as
they
ought
to
be
kept
,
it
shall
not
bee
long
ere
thou
shalt
haue
great
neede
of
them
,
the
fruit
of
this
Trée
is
called
the
fruit
of
youth
,
it
hath
such
vertue
,
that
if
a
man
of
Four-score
,
or
of
a
Hundred
yeares
of
age
doe
eate
thereof
,
hee
shall
become
againe
as
young
as
he
was
at
the
age
of
Thirtie
yeares
,
in
yonder
Garden
thou
maist
goe
and
gather
there
of
the
fruit
at
thy
pleasure
,
and
eate
what
thou
list
:
but
eate
no
more
of
this
that
thou
hast
eaten
of
,
and
therefore
beware
I
charge
thée
,
gather
no
more
thereof
,
except
the
said
thrée
Apples
.
Knowe
for
troth
that
if
thou
breakest
my
commaundement
,
the
fruit
shall
bee
dearely
sold
vnto
thee
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
laud
and
praise
be
giuen
to
our
Lord
God
my
Creatour
,
when
hee
sheweth
his
grace
vnto
mée
that
am
so
poore
a
sinner
,
and
that
hee
will
thus
visit
mée
,
I
shall
neuer
consent
to
breake
his
commaundement
,
I
had
rather
die
then
so
to
doe
:
my
bodie
and
my
Soule
I
recommend
vnto
his
good
grace
.
But
thou
the
Messenger
of
God
,
I
require
thee
to
shew
me
how
doth
my
wife
Escleremond
and
Clariet
my
Daughter
,
whome
I
haue
left
in
my
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
,
besieged
by
the
Emperour
Tirrey
of
Almaine
,
I
haue
great
feare
that
they
be
famished
within
the
Citie
,
and
my
Lords
and
company
that
I
left
there
with
her
slaine
and
dead
.
Fréend
,
(
quoth
the
voice
)
know
for
certaine
,
that
the
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
is
taken
,
and
all
thy
men
dead
or
taken
,
and
thy
wife
in
prison
in
the
great
Tower
of
Mayence
,
whereas
the
Emperour
Tirrey
keepeth
her
straightly
,
and
thy
Daughter
Clariet
is
at
Cluny
in
the
Abbey
,
whereas
shee
is
well
serued
,
and
the
Abbot
who
hath
alwaies
loued
thée
,
he
hath
her
in
his
keeping
,
and
shée
is
as
well
cherished
there
,
euen
as
she
were
his
owne
Daughter
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
and
why
was
shee
brought
thether
?
Huon
,
(
quoth
the
Voice
)
knowe
well
that
Barnard
thy
coozen
Germaine
brought
her
thether
.
Fréend
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
pray
you
to
shew
me
if
Gerames
,
Richard
,
and
Othon
be
aliue
or
not
?
Freend
,
(
quoth
the
Voice
)
at
the
taking
of
the
Citie
they
were
slaine
by
the
Emperour
.
When
Huon
had
well
heard
those
pitifull
tidings
,
he
began
tenderly
to
weepe
,
complayning
for
the
faire
Escleremond
his
wife
,
and
for
the
death
of
the
old
Gerames
,
and
said
:
Fréend
,
I
require
you
to
shew
mee
if
euer
I
shall
escape
,
considering
that
I
am
heere
closed
in
with
the
Sea
,
the
which
goeth
round
about
this
Rocke
,
I
sée
no
way
to
goe
out
thereof
,
gladly
I
would
knowe
if
euer
I
shall
returne
into
my
Countrey
,
to
sée
my
Wife
and
Daughter
who
are
in
great
feare
and
daunger
.
Huon
,
(
quoth
the
Voice
)
comfort
thy selfe
,
thou
shalt
sée
them
againe
,
thy
Wife
Escleremond
and
thy
Daughter
Clariet
,
and
thy
good
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
,
but
ere
thou
shalt
come
there
,
thou
shalt
suffer
much
paine
,
and
bee
in
great
feare
and
danger
,
the
Emperour
Tirrey
hath
conquered
all
thy
Countrey
,
and
Geronnell
is
vnder
his
obeysance
with
the
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
.
Then
Huon
sware
and
made
promise
,
that
if
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
would
giue
him
the
grace
that
he
might
returne
into
his
own
Countrey
,
that
surely
he
would
slay
the
Emperor
Tirrey
whatsoeuer
end
come
thereof
.
Messenger
of
God
,
I
require
you
to
shew
mée
by
what
manner
of
wayes
I
may
passe
out
of
this
Rocke
.
Huon
,
(
quoth
the
Voice
)
goe
to
the
said
Trée
,
and
gather
the
thrée
Apples
,
(
as
I
haue
saide
vnto
thée
before
)
and
keepe
them
well
and
cleanly
,
for
thou
shalt
heereafter
haue
so
much
profit
by
them
,
that
at
the
end
thou
shalt
come
vnto
thy
desire
and
will
,
and
shalt
bee
out
of
thy
great
paine
,
trouble
,
and
thought
,
take
this
little
path
that
thou
séest
here
vppon
thy
right
hand
,
and
so
goe
thou
downe
vnto
the
foote
of
the
Rocke
,
and
there
thou
shalt
find
a
faire
cleare
water
,
and
thereuppon
a
faire
shippe
,
enter
into
it
,
but
first
goe
into
the
Garden
,
and
gather
fruit
to
serue
thée
as
long
as
thou
shalt
be
in
the
shippe
,
then
vnloose
the
shippe
from
the
chaine
that
it
is
tyed
by
,
and
let
the
shippe
goe
whether
as
it
will
,
vntill
it
commeth
to
the
Port
whereas
thou
shalt
arriue
:
but
bee
thou
sure
before
thou
commest
there
,
thou
shalt
be
in
as
great
feare
as
euer
thou
wert
in
all
the
dayes
of
thy
life
,
nor
thou
wert
neuer
in
so
great
perill
,
I
commend
thee
into
the
sauegard
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
I
goe
my
way
,
and
leaue
thee
héere
.
Then
Huon
knéeled
downe
and
held
vp
his
hands
,
and
said
:
Ah
thou
verie
Messenger
of
God
,
I
require
thee
to
haue
me
recommended
vnto
my
Creatour
.
Huon
,
(
quoth
the
Voice
)
be
of
good
comfort
,
for
as
longe
as
thou
art
true
and
faithfull
,
thou
●ha●t
haue
ayde
and
succour
of
our
Lord
and
Sauiour
Iesus
Christ
,
and
shalt
attaine
to
thy
desires
,
but
ere
thou
commest
thereto
,
thou
shalt
suffer
much
paine
and
feare
:
but
after
(
as
I
haue
said
)
thou
shalt
haue
wealth
inough
,
&
exalt
al
thy
Feends
.
Huon
was
glad
of
that
the
Voice
had
said
vnto
him
,
but
he
was
in
great
displeasure
,
in
that
his
Wife
the
faire
Escleremond
was
Prisoner
in
the
great
Tower
of
the
City
of
Mayence
,
and
of
the
death
of
the
old
Gerames
and
of
other
his
Lordes
&
Seruants
,
and
said
to
himselfe
,
if
I
may
,
the
Emperour
shall
deerly
abuy
that
bargaine
.
Then
Huon
went
to
the
Garden
,
and
gathered
fruit
to
bear
into
the
Shippe
:
and
then
hee
went
to
the
Fountaine
,
whereas
the
Trée
of
youth
was
there
by
,
and
there
by
the
commaundement
of
the
Angell
,
hée
gathered
thrée
Apples
,
and
trussed
them
safely
:
and
then
he
dranke
of
the
Fountaine
at
his
pleasure
.
Then
hee
departed
,
and
tooke
the
little
path
,
the
which
was
betweene
the
Garden
and
the
streame
that
yssued
out
of
the
Fountaine
,
the
which
streame
ranne
and
fell
into
the
great
Riuer
whereas
the
Shippe
lay
,
and
when
hée
was
entred
into
this
streame
,
he
sawe
the
goodlyest
precious
stones
that
euer
he
sawe
,
they
were
so
faire
and
so
rich
,
that
the
value
of
them
could
not
bee
esteemed
,
the
grauell
of
the
streame
that
yssued
out
of
the
Fountaine
were
all
precious
stones
,
and
they
cast
such
light
that
all
the
Mountaine
and
Rocke
did
shine
thereof
,
whereof
Huon
had
great
maruaile
.
Also
he
sawe
the
Shippe
so
faire
,
that
he
was
thereof
greatly
dismayed
and
abashed
,
the
Riuer
ioyned
to
the
rich
Garden
,
whereas
Huon
had
gathered
fruit
of
Fourteene
sorts
,
the
which
hee
put
into
the
Shippe
,
and
then
recommending
himselfe
to
our
Lord
and
Sauiour
Iesus
Christ
,
he
entred
into
the
Shippe
,
and
vntyed
the
ship
from
the
chaine
:
then
the
shippe
departed
from
that
Port
,
this
Riuer
was
called
Diplayre
.
Thus
this
shippe
went
as
fast
as
though
a
bird
hadde
flowne
,
and
thus
as
yee
haue
heard
Huon
sayled
all
alonge
in
this
Shippe
vppon
the
Riuer
of
Diplayre
,
right
desirous
to
bring
out
of
danger
his
Wife
the
faire
Ladie
Escleremond
.
Chap.
CXII
.
¶
How
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
sayled
in
a
rich
Shippe
,
and
of
the
perilous
Gulfe
that
he
passed
by
:
and
how
hee
arriued
at
the
Port
of
the
great
Citie
of
Thauris
of
Persia
.
THus
as
yee
haue
heard
,
was
Huon
vppon
this
rich
Riuer
in
his
Shippe
,
the
which
was
bordered
with
white
Iuorie
,
and
nayled
with
nayles
of
fine
gould
,
and
the
fore
Castle
of
white
Christall
,
mingled
with
riche
Ca●sidony
,
and
therein
a
Chamber
,
the
sealing
wrought
with
starres
of
gould
and
precious
stones
,
the
which
gaue
such
clearnesse
in
the
darke
night
,
as
though
it
had
beene
faire
day
,
and
the
bedde
that
Huon
lay
vpon
,
there
is
no
humane
tongue
can
estéeme
the
value
thereof
,
therein
lay
Huon
euerie
night
,
and
in
the
day
came
abroad
in
the
Shippe
,
it
was
yrkesome
to
him
for
that
hee
was
alone
without
companie
,
and
sayled
euerie
day
betwéene
two
Rockes
without
sight
of
any
Towne
or
Village
,
man
or
woman
:
and
when
hee
had
béene
in
this
Shippe
thrée
dayes
and
thrée
nights
,
hee
beheld
before
him
,
and
sawe
how
the
two
Rockes
beganne
to
drawe
together
and
couer
the
Riuer
,
and
it
séemed
vnto
his
fight
,
that
the
Shippe
should
enter
into
a
darkenesse
:
howbeit
,
the
Riuer
euer
still
kept
his
full
breadth
,
but
the
néerer
he
came
,
the
darker
the
passage
séemed
:
and
when
the
shippe
came
néere
vnto
it
,
shee
went
so
fast
,
that
Huon
thought
that
no
bird
in
all
the
world
could
flye
so
fast
,
and
then
it
beganne
to
be
sore
blacke
and
darke
,
and
the
wind
rose
and
it
hayled
so
extreamly
,
that
hee
thought
the
Ship
should
haue
perished
,
and
Huon
was
so
cold
,
that
hee
wiste
not
howe
to
get
him
any
heat
.
Then
he
heard
pitifull
voyces
speaking
diuers
languages
,
cursing
the
time
that
euer
they
were
borne
.
Then
hee
heard
thunder
,
and
saw
lightning
so
often
,
that
certainly
hee
thought
to
haue
beene
perished
,
and
neuer
to
haue
escaped
out
of
that
danger
.
Thus
Huon
was
in
this
shippe
in
great
feare
of
loozing
of
his
life
,
and
when
he
was
hungrie
,
hee
did
eat
of
the
fruit
that
he
had
brought
thether
,
then
againe
he
was
comforted
,
in
that
the
Angell
had
said
vnto
him
,
that
he
should
sée
again
his
Wife
Escleremond
,
and
his
Daughter
Clariet
.
When
hée
had
beene
in
this
case
the
space
of
thrée
dayes
,
he
sat
downe
vpon
the
Sea
board
of
the
Ship
,
and
then
hée
heard
such
a
brute
so
great
and
so
horrible
,
that
if
the
thunder
had
fallen
from
the
Heauens
,
and
that
al
the
Riuers
in
the
world
had
fallen
downe
from
the
Rockes
,
they
could
not
haue
made
so
hideous
a
noyse
as
the
Tempest
of
the
Gulfe
made
,
the
which
is
betweene
the
Sea
of
Persia
and
the
great
Sea
Ocean
,
it
was
neuer
heard
that
euer
any
Shippe
or
Galley
escaped
that
way
without
perishing
.
When
Huon
saw
himselfe
in
that
danger
,
deuoutly
hee
called
vppon
our
Lord
God
,
and
said
.
Ah
good
Lord
,
now
I
sée
and
perceiue
,
that
without
thy
ayd
and
succour
I
am
lost
and
come
to
my
end
,
but
séeing
that
it
is
your
pleasure
and
will
that
I
shall
perish
héere
,
I
beséech
your
beneuolent
grace
to
accept
my
Soule
into
your
fauourable
handes
.
Huon
had
no
sooner
spoken
those
words
,
but
a
winde
aroase
with
so
great
a
Tempest
,
that
hee
thought
then
surely
to
haue
beene
cast
away
.
Then
he
saw
comming
against
him
great
barres
of
yron
red
hoat
,
that
fell
downe
from
on
high
into
the
Riuer
before
Huon
in
such
sort
,
that
when
they
fell
into
the
water
,
by
reason
of
the
heat
of
the
barres
troubled
so
the
water
,
that
fearfull
it
was
to
behold
it
.
Thus
Huon
was
a
great
space
,
before
he
could
passe
the
Gulfe
,
the
which
was
so
perrilous
,
and
the
Shippe
went
so
sore
by
force
of
the
wind
,
so
that
the
shippe
went
out
of
the
middest
of
the
streame
,
and
was
neere
to
the
Land
,
so
that
the
Ship
was
grounded
,
and
could
goe
no
further
.
When
Huon
saw
and
perceiued
that
the
Shippe
was
vpon
the
grounde
,
hee
thought
then
surely
to
haue
béene
drowned
.
Then
hee
tooke
an
anchor
and
put
it
into
the
water
,
to
knowe
how
many
foote
the
water
was
of
déepenesse
,
and
hee
found
it
but
fiue
foote
.
Then
hee
tooke
one
of
his
anchors
and
cast
it
a
shoare
,
and
then
drewe
by
the
coard
,
vntill
the
shippe
came
neere
to
the
bancke-side
,
then
hee
yssued
out
of
the
Shippe
and
leapt
a
land
,
and
then
hee
sawe
suddainly
about
him
a
great
clearnesse
,
whereof
he
was
greatly
dismayed
and
abashed
,
and
wist
not
what
to
thinke
:
then
hee
sawe
before
him
that
all
the
grauell
in
the
water
were
mingled
with
precious
stones
,
and
when
Huon
saw
that
,
he
tooke
a
scoope
and
cast
into
the
shippe
so
much
of
those
precious
stones
,
that
it
gaue
as
great
a
light
as
though
tenne
Torches
hadde
beene
burning
,
and
so
much
of
this
grauell
Huon
did
cast
into
the
Shippe
,
that
hee
was
wearie
of
labour
,
and
when
hee
sawe
the
Shippe
sufficiently
charged
,
then
hee
entred
againe
and
drewe
vp
the
anchor
,
and
trauailed
so
sore
,
that
hee
brought
againe
the
shippe
into
the
middest
of
the
streame
,
then
the
ship
went
so
fast
that
a
bird
could
not
haue
followed
it
.
Thus
he
was
tenne
dayes
before
he
could
passe
that
Gulfe
,
and
thus
day
and
night
hee
sayled
with
great
feare
,
and
sore
oppressed
through
hunger
and
thirst
,
for
hee
had
nothing
to
eat
nor
drinke
but
fruit
,
so
that
thereby
hee
was
waxed
so
feeble
,
that
he
could
scarce
sustaine
himselfe
vppon
his
feete
,
and
vpon
the
eleauenth
day
at
the
Sunne
rising
,
hee
sawe
appeare
the
clearnesse
of
the
day
light
,
and
then
he
was
out
of
the
darknes
,
and
entred
into
the
Sea
of
Persia
,
the
which
was
so
pleasant
and
peaceable
,
that
great
pleasure
it
was
to
behold
it
,
and
then
the
Sunne
arose
and
spread
abroad
his
streames
and
spheares
vppon
the
Sea
,
whereof
Huon
was
so
ioyfull
,
as
though
he
had
neuer
felt
paine
nor
feare
:
then
a
farre
off
hee
saw
appeare
before
him
a
faire
great
Citie
,
and
in
the
hauen
therof
there
were
so
many
shippes
and
Galleys
,
that
their
Mastes
seemed
to
bée
a
great
Forrest
,
whereof
Huon
hadde
such
ioy
at
his
heart
,
that
he
knéeled
downe
lifting
by
his
hands
vnto
Heauen
,
and
humbly
thanking
our
Lord
God
that
hee
had
saued
him
from
this
perilous
Gulfe
.
This
Citie
was
called
the
great
Citie
of
Thauris
in
Persia
,
the
Lord
thereof
was
a
puissant
Admirall
,
who
had
made
to
be
proclaimed
and
published
,
that
all
manner
of
Marchaunts
by
land
or
by
Sea
that
would
come
to
his
Citie
,
should
haue
frée
going
and
frée
comming
without
lette
or
disturbance
,
either
in
their
bodies
or
goods
,
whether
they
were
christian
men
or
Sarazins
,
so
that
if
they
lost
the
worth
of
a
penny
,
they
should
haue
againe
foure
times
the
value
thereof
,
and
the
same
time
that
Huon
came
and
arriued
at
that
Port
,
was
the
day
of
their
frée
Feast
:
wherefore
there
was
so
much
people
of
diuers
Landes
,
that
they
could
not
well
bee
numbred
.
When
Huon
was
come
into
the
Port
,
hee
cast
his
anchor
neere
vnto
the
bancke-side
,
and
was
right
ioyfull
when
hee
sawe
himselfe
that
he
was
vppon
the
firme
land
:
and
then
hee
had
great
desire
to
knowe
in
what
place
hee
was
arriued
in
,
and
whether
hee
was
arriued
at
a
good
Port
or
no
?
Now
lette
vs
leaue
speaking
of
the
good
Duke
Huon
,
vntill
wee
haue
occasion
to
returne
vnto
him
againe
.
Chap.
CXIII
.
¶
How
Sir
Barnard
departed
from
the
Abbey
of
Cluny
,
and
went
to
seeke
for
Huon
his
Cozen
,
whom
he
found
at
the
Port
of
the
great
Citie
of
Thauris
.
YE
haue
heard
heere
before
,
howe
after
the
taking
of
Bourdeaux
,
Barnard
who
was
Cozen
vnto
Huon
,
had
borne
Clariet
Huons
child
into
Burgoine
,
and
deliuered
her
to
bee
kept
with
the
good
Abbot
of
Cluny
.
After
that
Barnard
had
taried
there
the
space
of
eight
dayes
,
he
was
wearie
with
being
there
,
and
vpon
a
day
hee
sayde
vnto
the
Abbot
.
Ah
Sir
,
I
would
at
the
taking
of
Bourdeaux
,
I
had
béen
slaine
with
my
Cozen
Gerames
,
for
when
I
remember
my
good
Lord
Huon
,
my
heart
fayleth
mee
in
such
wise
,
that
it
is
great
paine
for
mee
to
beare
the
sorrow
that
I
endure
,
and
afterward
when
I
remember
the
Duchesse
Escleremond
his
Wife
,
who
endureth
such
miserie
that
it
is
pitie
to
thinke
thereof
,
doubleth
the
sorrowe
and
greefe
that
I
haue
at
my
heart
.
Alas
,
what
shall
Huon
say
,
if
hee
returne
and
find
his
Citie
taken
,
his
men
taken
and
destroyed
,
and
his
Wife
in
Prison
in
great
pouertie
and
miserie
?
I
feare
mee
that
hee
will
die
for
sorrowe
.
Alas
,
I
sée
all
that
I
haue
is
loste
for
the
loue
of
Huon
my
Lord
,
for
the
which
I
care
little
for
,
if
hee
bee
in
safetie
aliue
,
and
that
hee
may
returne
againe
,
and
I
am
in
great
displeasure
,
that
wée
can
heare
no
newes
of
him
since
hée
departed
from
Bourdeaux
,
I
shall
neuer
rest
as
longe
as
I
liue
vntill
I
haue
found
him
,
or
heare
some
certaine
newes
of
him
.
Cozen
,
(
quoth
the
Abbot
)
if
you
will
enter
into
this
enquest
,
you
should
doe
mee
great
pleasure
,
and
for
the
great
desire
that
I
haue
had
,
that
you
should
goe
this
Voyage
,
I
will
giue
you
a
Thousand
Florents
towardes
your
iourney
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Barnard
)
I
thanke
you
.
Then
the
Abbot
deliuered
him
the
money
,
and
Barnard
made
him
readie
to
depart
the
next
day
,
and
so
hee
did
,
and
tooke
his
leaue
of
the
Abbot
and
departed
,
and
rested
not
vntill
hee
came
to
Venyce
,
whereas
hee
found
Galleys
readie
to
goe
to
the
holy
Sepulchre
,
whereof
hee
was
right
ioyfull
,
and
so
sayled
foorth
vntill
they
came
to
the
Port
Iaffe
,
whereas
hee
went
a
shoare
with
other
Pilgrims
,
and
euer
as
he
passed
by
the
other
Ports
,
he
euer
demanded
for
Huon
,
but
he
could
neuer
find
any
man
,
that
coulde
shewe
vnto
him
any
manner
of
newes
of
him
,
and
then
he
departed
from
the
Port
Iaste
and
went
vnto
Ierusalem
,
whereas
he
taried
eight
dayes
.
Then
when
hee
had
done
his
Pilgrimage
,
he
tooke
forth
his
iourney
vnto
Kayre
in
Babilon
,
and
when
he
came
to
Gasere
,
which
standeth
at
the
entring
of
the
Desarts
,
hee
met
with
many
Marchants
,
who
were
going
to
the
frée
Feast
which
was
holden
in
the
great
Citie
of
Thauris
.
Then
hee
thought
to
demaund
of
them
whether
so
much
people
were
going
,
and
all
in
one
companie
,
and
he
spake
vnto
a
Marchant
of
Geanes
,
and
demaunded
of
him
whether
so
much
people
went
together
in
one
companie
,
for
they
were
to
the
number
of
six-score
Marchants
christian
men
,
and
hee
.
Then
the
Marchant
saide
:
Sir
,
as
mee
thinketh
by
you
,
you
are
of
the
Countrey
of
Fraunce
,
I
shall
shew
you
whether
we
goe
:
Sir
,
within
this
eight
dayes
the
frée
Feast
shal
be
at
the
great
Citie
of
Thauris
,
whereas
there
shall
come
a
great
number
of
Marchants
,
as
well
Christian
men
as
Sarazins
,
as
wel
by
land
as
by
Sea
,
and
there
is
nothing
in
this
mortall
world
but
there
you
shall
find
it
,
and
heare
of
all
manner
of
newes
,
from
all
the
parts
of
the
world
.
Nowe
I
haue
shewed
you
whether
wee
are
going
,
I
pray
you
shewe
mee
whether
you
would
goe
and
whome
you
doe
seeke
for
?
Sir
,
(
quoth
Barnard
)
knowe
for
troth
that
I
am
of
the
Realme
of
Fraunce
,
and
I
doe
séeke
for
a
Knight
who
is
Lord
of
Bourdeaux
,
and
is
called
Huon
,
and
it
is
longe
since
I
departed
out
of
my
Countrey
,
and
I
could
neuer
heare
any
thing
of
his
life
nor
death
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
Geneuoys
)
if
euer
you
shall
heare
of
him
,
(
if
you
will
beléeue
mée
)
you
shall
goe
with
vs
into
the
Realme
of
Persia
,
to
the
frée
Feast
at
the
great
Citie
of
Thauris
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Barnard
)
in
a
good
houre
I
haue
met
with
you
,
I
shall
not
leaue
your
companie
vntill
you
come
there
,
to
sée
if
God
will
send
mee
so
good
fortune
as
to
find
him
that
I
seeke
for
.
Then
the
Marchants
departed
,
and
road
all
together
vntill
they
came
vnto
the
great
Citie
of
Thauris
,
and
when
they
were
lodged
,
they
went
about
their
marchandize
whereas
they
lysted
.
Thus
Barnard
was
eight
dayes
in
the
Citie
going
heere
and
there
,
euer
enquiring
newes
for
him
whome
he
sought
for
:
and
vppon
a
day
he
went
down
to
the
Port
vnto
the
Sea-side
,
whereas
many
Shippes
and
Galleys
lay
at
anchor
,
and
as
hée
looked
about
,
he
saw
neere
to
the
Sea-side
a
little
proper
Vessell
maruailously
faire
,
and
the
neerer
he
came
vnto
it
,
the
fairer
and
richer
it
seemed
,
for
he
saw
great
clearnesse
and
shining
within
it
,
by
reason
of
the
rich
stones
that
were
therein
,
wherof
he
had
great
maruaile
,
and
especially
because
hee
saw
within
the
Shippe
but
one
man
cleane
armed
,
hee
wist
not
what
to
thinke
,
but
he
thought
that
he
was
christened
:
then
he
approached
neere
to
the
Shippe
and
saluted
Huon
,
and
sayde
.
Sir
,
God
giue
you
good
aduenture
,
for
me
thinkes
you
bee
a
Christian
man
.
Fréend
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
God
saue
thée
,
me
thinkes
by
thy
speach
,
that
thou
wert
borne
in
the
good
Countrey
of
France
,
by
reason
that
thou
speakest
French
,
for
I
haue
great
ioy
when
I
heare
that
language
spoken
:
and
fréend
,
I
require
thée
to
shew
me
where
thou
wert
borne
,
and
what
thou
séekest
for
heere
?
Sir
,
(
quoth
Barnard
)
séeing
you
will
know
of
my
businesse
,
I
shall
shew
you
,
as
he
that
is
right
sorrowfull
and
heauie
,
and
little
shall
you
winne
thereby
when
you
doe
know
it
,
but
séeing
that
it
is
your
pleasure
,
I
shall
shewe
you
the
troth
.
Sir
,
I
was
borne
in
the
good
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
,
whereas
I
haue
left
my
house
and
heritage
,
to
séeke
for
my
good
Lord
somtime
Lord
of
the
same
Citie
,
and
he
was
called
Duke
Huon
,
who
went
from
Bourdeaux
to
séeke
for
some
succour
whiles
the
City
was
besieged
,
and
so
it
is
,
my
Lord
Huon
returned
not
,
nor
it
cannot
bee
knowne
where
he
is
become
,
and
because
the
Citie
at
his
departing
was
beséeged
by
the
Emperour
of
Almaine
,
and
the
Citie
but
ill
fournished
with
victuall
to
maintaine
it
long
,
and
also
it
was
so
sore
beaten
with
Engins
,
that
the
Emperor
wanne
the
Citie
perforce
,
and
slew
all
those
that
my
Lord
Huon
had
lefte
there
,
except
thrée
Hundred
,
the
which
were
taken
Prisoners
by
the
Emperour
,
and
led
into
the
Citie
of
Mayence
,
with
the
noble
Duchesse
Escleremond
wife
vnto
my
good
Lord
Huon
,
and
shee
is
kept
in
a
straighc
Prison
,
whereas
she
spendeth
her
dayes
miserably
,
whereof
my
heart
is
in
such
sorrowe
and
gréefe
,
that
when
I
remember
them
,
it
neere
hand
slayeth
my
heart
.
When
Huon
hadde
well
heard
and
vnderstood
Barnard
,
hee
knew
him
well
,
but
hee
had
no
power
to
speake
any
word
vnto
him
,
his
heart
was
so
full
of
sorrow
and
gréefe
,
for
that
his
Cozen
Barnard
had
shewed
him
,
and
the
chéefest
of
his
sorrow
was
for
the
trouble
of
his
wife
the
faire
Lady
Escleremond
,
who
was
in
great
perill
of
death
.
Thus
Huon
was
a
great
space
,
and
could
speake
no
word
for
sorrow
and
gréefe
,
and
wist
not
what
to
doe
:
and
also
hee
saw
his
Coozen
Barnard
,
who
hadde
taken
great
paines
to
search
for
him
,
whereof
hee
had
such
pitie
,
that
the
teares
fell
from
his
eyes
.
When
Barnard
saw
that
the
Knight
gaue
him
no
answeare
,
and
beheld
vnder
the
ventaile
of
his
helmet
,
the
teares
of
water
fell
downe
from
his
eyes
,
hee
was
thereof
so
dismayed
and
abashed
that
he
wist
not
what
to
say
.
Then
hee
sayde
:
Sir
,
mee
thinkes
you
are
a
Christian
man
,
and
because
I
see
and
perceiue
in
you
that
you
are
a
man
,
that
hath
beene
in
many
places
and
Countreys
:
therefore
I
desire
you
to
shewe
mee
,
if
you
heard
euer
any
manner
of
speaking
of
my
good
Lord
Huon
Duke
of
Bourdeaux
,
whome
I
haue
sought
for
in
many
Countreys
both
by
land
and
by
Sea
,
and
I
could
neuer
heare
any
certaine
tidings
of
him
,
whereof
I
am
right
sorrie
,
for
if
I
can
heare
no
word
of
him
by
you
,
I
will
neuer
hope
more
to
haue
any
knowledge
of
him
:
I
thinke
I
shall
haue
some
knowledg
by
you
if
he
be
aliue
,
for
if
I
knowe
nothing
by
you
,
I
will
neuer
séeke
him
further
,
but
I
will
goe
into
a
Desart
vnto
some
solitarie
place
,
and
there
to
doe
penance
,
and
to
pray
vnto
God
for
my
good
Lord
Huon
,
and
to
pardon
me
of
all
my
sinnes
and
offences
,
and
I
require
you
in
the
name
of
our
Lord
and
Sauiour
Iesus
Christ
,
to
shewe
mee
what
you
bée
?
and
where
you
were
borne
?
and
from
whence
you
come
,
that
hath
brought
in
your
shippe
so
great
riches
,
for
I
knowe
certainly
,
that
in
all
Fraunce
cannot
bee
found
the
value
of
so
great
riches
:
nor
the
puissant
Charlemaine
coulde
neuer
assemble
together
such
riches
as
you
haue
in
your
Shippe
.
When
Huon
had
well
heard
Barnard
,
hee
sayde
:
Freend
,
I
haue
great
maruaile
of
that
I
heare
you
say
,
for
in
my
Shippe
I
knowe
neither
gould
nor
siluer
,
nor
none
other
thing
but
my
bodie
and
mine
armour
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Barnard
)
beware
what
you
say
,
for
the
riches
that
I
see
in
your
Shippe
,
if
you
will
sell
it
,
you
may
fill
againe
your
shippe
with
monney
,
if
you
will
beleeue
me
,
the
Treasure
and
riches
that
you
haue
brought
in
your
Shippe
,
the
value
thereof
cannot
bee
estéemed
.
When
Huon
heard
that
,
he
had
great
maruaile
and
was
right
ioyfull
,
then
he
looked
downe
into
the
bottome
of
the
Shippe
,
and
saw
the
rich
stones
there
lying
among
the
grauell
,
the
which
he
neuer
tooke
heede
of
before
,
for
when
he
did
cast
it
into
his
Ship
,
hee
thought
all
had
beene
but
grauell
to
ballaice
his
Shippe
withall
,
that
it
might
sayle
the
more
surely
.
Then
Barnard
sayd
:
Sir
,
I
pray
you
hide
it
not
from
mee
,
where
haue
you
had
this
Treasure
and
in
what
Countrey
?
all
the
stones
that
bee
there
I
knowe
the
vertue
of
them
all
,
for
since
I
came
out
of
my
Countrey
,
I
was
a
whole
yeare
with
the
best
Lapidarie
and
knower
of
stones
that
was
in
all
the
world
,
and
he
taught
me
his
Science
:
Sir
,
surely
the
place
whereas
you
had
them
in
is
of
great
dignitie
.
Freend
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
shall
shewe
you
the
troth
,
fortune
brought
me
by
the
Gulfe
of
Persia
,
whereas
as
I
suffered
much
paine
and
trouble
,
but
thanked
be
God
,
I
escaped
from
that
hard
aduenture
,
the
force
of
the
winde
that
came
out
of
the
Gulfe
,
draue
my
Shippe
out
of
the
streame
to
the
land
,
and
when
I
sawe
that
I
was
so
néere
to
the
land
,
I
went
out
of
the
shippe
and
tooke
a
scoope
,
and
therewith
I
did
cast
into
the
shippe
some
store
of
the
grauell
that
lay
by
the
sea
side
,
to
ballays
my
shippe
therewith
,
not
knowing
that
any
precious
stones
had
beene
amonge
the
grauell
:
and
when
I
thought
that
I
cast
in
sufficient
,
I
entred
againe
into
my
ship
,
and
so
sayled
foorth
more
surely
then
I
did
before
,
there
I
had
these
stones
that
be
in
this
shippe
:
the
which
yée
say
be
of
so
great
value
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Barnard
)
I
pray
you
wherefore
serueth
yonder
foote
of
a
great
Foule
or
beast
,
that
I
see
hange
yonder
in
your
Shippe
,
I
cannot
tell
whether
it
be
of
a
Foule
or
of
a
Dragon
,
for
it
is
a
fearfull
thing
to
behold
.
Fréend
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
anone
I
shall
shew
you
,
but
first
I
pray
you
shewe
mee
,
what
vertue
and
bountie
are
in
these
stones
,
the
which
you
haue
so
much
praised
:
and
also
to
shew
me
vnto
whome
this
noble
Citie
appertaineth
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Barnard
)
this
Citie
is
called
Thauris
,
whereof
is
Lord
a
rich
Admirall
,
who
is
Lord
of
all
Persia
and
of
Media
,
who
when
hee
shall
bee
aduertised
of
your
comming
hether
,
he
will
haue
of
you
Tribute
as
hee
hath
of
other
Marchants
,
and
as
for
your
stones
,
twoo
of
them
that
I
sée
yonder
if
you
giue
them
for
your
Tribute
,
hee
will
bee
well
content
:
and
Sir
,
I
shall
aid
you
in
your
marchandize
to
the
best
of
my
power
,
the
Admirall
is
a
noble
man
in
his
Lawe
,
and
of
great
credence
.
Fréend
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
thanke
you
for
the
courtesie
that
you
shew
mee
:
but
Sir
,
I
pray
you
shew
me
the
stones
that
be
of
so
much
vertue
,
I
would
haue
the
best
laid
apart
from
the
other
.
When
Barnard
heard
howe
Huon
desired
him
to
shewe
the
vertue
of
the
stones
,
then
especially
hee
shewed
Huon
sixe
stones
,
and
he
drew
them
out
from
the
rest
,
and
laide
them
vppon
Huons
shéeld
,
and
so
chose
out
Thirtie
other
,
and
shewed
them
all
vnto
Huon
,
and
sayd
.
Sir
,
these
Thirtie
stones
that
I
haue
layde
vppon
your
sheeld
,
are
of
so
great
value
,
that
there
is
neither
King
nor
Emperour
that
can
pay
the
value
of
them
,
and
especially
of
fiue
of
them
:
and
when
Huon
heard
that
,
he
was
right
ioyfull
.
Then
hee
would
hide
no
longer
himselfe
from
Barnard
,
and
also
because
of
the
great
heat
that
hee
was
in
,
he
did
put
off
his
helmet
,
the
which
hee
kept
on
all
that
season
,
because
he
would
first
know
of
Barnard
some
tidings
ere
hée
would
be
knowne
vnto
him
,
for
hee
knew
his
Coozen
Barnard
well
ynough
at
his
first
comming
vnto
him
.
Chap.
CXIIII
.
¶
How
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
and
Barnard
his
Cozen
,
acknowledged
themselues
eache
to
other
,
and
shewed
the
discourse
of
their
aduentures
.
WHen
Barnard
sawe
Huon
put
off
his
helmet
,
hee
became
as
ruddie
as
a
Rose
,
and
was
so
rauished
that
he
wist
not
what
to
say
or
thinke
,
and
sayde
:
Sir
,
I
cannot
say
truly
what
you
bee
,
but
you
resemble
so
much
like
Huon
whome
I
séeke
for
,
that
I
cannot
tel
whether
you
be
he
or
not
.
Coozen
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
come
hether
vnto
mee
and
embrace
me
,
I
am
hée
whom
you
doe
seeke
for
,
and
so
they
embraced
each
other
in
such
wise
,
that
of
a
long
space
they
could
not
speake
one
to
another
,
at
last
Huon
sayde
.
My
right
deare
Coozen
,
I
pray
you
shewe
vnto
mée
all
the
newes
that
you
know
of
Bourdeaux
since
my
departing
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Barnard
)
I
shall
shewe
you
that
I
would
faine
know
my selfe
,
but
first
Sir
,
I
pray
you
shew
vnto
mee
the
aduentures
that
you
haue
hadde
since
your
departing
from
Bourdeaux
.
Coozen
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
if
I
should
shew
you
all
the
Aduentures
and
Fortunes
that
I
haue
had
since
my
departing
from
you
,
it
would
be
ouer-long
to
rehearse
it
:
but
breefely
I
shall
declare
it
vnto
you
.
When
I
was
vppon
the
Sea
,
a
great
Tempest
rose
vppon
vs
,
the
which
continued
the
space
of
Ten
dayes
without
ceasing
,
and
then
Huon
shewed
him
how
he
was
in
the
Gulfe
,
and
what
perill
he
was
in
there
,
and
how
he
spake
with
Iudas
,
and
how
he
arriued
at
the
Castle
of
the
Adamant
,
and
how
his
companie
there
died
by
famine
,
and
how
he
entred
into
the
Castle
and
slewe
the
Serpent
,
and
shewed
him
of
the
beautie
and
aduentures
that
were
in
the
Castle
:
and
how
he
was
borne
vnto
a
Rocke
by
a
Griffen
,
and
how
he
slew
the
fiue
young
Griffens
,
and
afterward
the
great
Griffen
,
whose
foote
was
in
the
Ship
the
which
hee
shewed
vnto
Sir
Barnard
:
and
discoursed
of
the
Fountaine
and
Garden
,
and
Trée
of
youth
,
and
of
the
Shippe
the
which
they
were
in
,
and
how
he
found
it
by
the
Riuer
,
and
how
by
the
voice
of
the
Angell
he
entred
into
the
Shippe
:
and
afterwards
hee
shewed
what
great
paine
and
perill
hée
suffered
in
passing
the
Gulfe
of
Persia
:
and
howe
hee
was
perforce
driuen
a
shoare
,
and
there
he
cast
in
the
stones
thinking
it
had
been
grauell
:
and
how
he
was
as
then
come
and
arriued
at
the
great
Citie
of
Thauris
in
Persia
.
When
Barnard
had
well
heard
and
vnderstood
Huon
,
he
embraced
him
,
and
sayd
:
Ah
right
deare
and
vertuous
Knight
,
to
whome
in
prowesse
and
hardinesse
none
can
bee
compared
,
of
your
comming
I
ought
to
bee
ioyfull
,
and
I
thanke
our
Lord
God
of
the
grace
that
he
hath
sent
you
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
ought
greatly
to
thanke
our
Lorde
Iesus
Christ
,
in
that
I
sée
you
in
good
health
,
and
nowe
I
pray
you
to
shewe
mee
what
hath
fallen
in
the
Countrey
of
Bourdeaux
since
I
departed
from
thence
.
Then
Barnard
all
wéeping
shewed
him
euerie
thinge
as
it
had
fallen
,
and
shewed
vnto
Huon
the
manner
howe
the
good
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
was
taken
,
and
of
the
death
of
the
old
Gerames
and
his
companie
,
and
of
the
taking
of
the
noble
Duchesse
the
faire
Escleremond
:
and
how
the
Emperour
held
her
in
prison
in
the
Citie
of
Mayence
,
in
great
pouertie
and
misery
,
and
of
his
Daughter
Clariet
,
howe
he
had
brought
her
vnto
the
Abbey
of
Cluny
,
and
set
her
in
keeping
there
with
the
Abbot
her
Coozen
.
When
Huon
had
well
vnderstoode
Barnard
,
hee
made
great
sorrow
in
his
heart
and
sayd
,
if
God
would
ayd
and
helpe
him
,
hee
would
cause
the
Emperour
to
die
an
euill
death
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Barnard
)
will
you
appease
your selfe
,
if
you
haue
trust
in
our
Lord
God
,
desire
of
him
aid
&
succour
,
and
let
the
whéele
of
fortune
runne
,
and
if
you
doe
thus
and
take
in
woorth
any
thing
that
is
fallen
vnto
you
,
you
shall
not
faile
but
come
vnto
your
desire
:
thus
with
such
words
Barnard
appeased
Huon
his
Coozen
,
and
thus
they
deuised
together
of
diuers
things
.
Coozen
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
pray
you
to
shewe
mee
the
vertue
of
these
precious
stones
that
you
haue
layd
aside
from
the
other
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Barnard
)
the
fiue
that
lyeth
there
by
themselues
haue
great
vertue
,
this
stone
is
of
such
great
vertue
,
that
he
that
beareth
it
vppon
him
cannot
bee
poysoned
,
also
it
is
of
such
dignitie
and
woorth
,
that
whosoeuer
doe
beare
it
,
may
go
and
come
thorow
fire
without
féeling
of
any
heate
,
though
hee
were
in
a
hot
burning
Ouen
,
also
if
a
man
fall
into
the
water
,
hauing
this
stone
about
him
,
hee
cannot
sinke
nor
drowne
:
Sir
,
this
is
the
vertue
of
this
first
stone
.
Then
Huon
tooke
it
and
kept
it
for
himselfe
:
and
then
Barnard
tooke
vp
another
and
sayd
.
Sir
,
heere
is
another
stone
of
such
vertue
,
that
a
man
bearing
it
about
him
,
can
haue
neither
hunger
,
thirst
,
nor
colde
,
nor
shall
not
waxe
elder
by
séeming
neither
in
bodie
nor
visage
,
but
he
shall
euer
seeme
to
bée
of
the
age
of
Thirtie
yeares
,
nor
fasting
shall
not
impaire
him
.
Then
Huon
tooke
that
stone
and
put
it
into
his
bagge
,
and
said
that
hee
would
keepe
that
stone
for
himselfe
.
Well
,
(
quoth
Barnard
)
Sir
,
heere
is
another
of
such
bountie
and
vertue
,
that
he
that
beareth
it
cannot
bee
hurt
in
armes
,
nor
vanguished
by
his
enemies
,
and
if
any
of
his
kinne
were
blind
,
and
touch
but
his
eyes
with
this
stone
,
incontinent
he
shall
sée
againe
,
and
if
the
stone
be
shewed
vnto
a
mans
eyes
,
he
shall
incontinent
bée
blind
,
and
if
a
man
be
wounded
,
doe
but
turne
this
stone
in
the
wound
,
and
incontinent
he
shall
be
whole
.
When
Huon
heard
that
,
hee
was
right
ioyfull
,
and
said
that
hee
would
keepe
well
that
stone
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Barnard
)
heere
is
another
,
the
which
hath
so
great
vertue
,
that
if
a
man
or
woman
bée
neuer
so
sicke
,
shewe
them
but
this
stone
,
and
incontinent
they
shall
be
whole
of
any
manner
of
maladie
,
and
also
if
a
man
were
closed
in
prison
,
in
chaines
and
fetters
,
handes
and
feet
,
doe
but
touch
them
with
this
stone
,
and
the
chaines
shall
breake
,
and
also
if
any
man
haue
any
cause
to
be
pleaded
in
any
Court
before
any
Iudge
,
be
his
matter
rightfull
or
wrongfull
,
hee
shall
winne
his
cause
whether
it
bee
for
Landes
or
Goods
,
and
also
if
a
man
haue
this
stone
in
his
hande
and
close
it
,
hee
shall
bee
inuisible
and
may
go
whereas
he
list
and
shall
not
bee
seene
.
And
you
shall
sée
the
proofe
,
for
as
he
had
this
stone
in
his
hand
,
he
closed
it
,
and
incontinent
he
was
inuisible
,
so
that
Huon
could
not
see
him
,
whereof
he
was
not
content
,
for
he
feared
least
that
hee
had
lost
his
Cosen
Barnard
foreuer
,
and
sayd
:
Ah
good
Lord
,
thou
hast
giuen
mee
the
grace
to
find
my
coosen
Barnard
,
who
should
haue
kept
me
companie
vntill
I
had
returned
into
mine
owne
countrey
,
and
now
I
see
well
that
I
haue
lost
him
.
When
Barnard
hearde
Huon
,
hee
laughed
,
and
Huon
who
heard
him
,
groaped
all
about
with
his
armes
abroad
,
vntill
at
last
he
embraced
him
,
and
held
him
fast
,
and
when
Barnard
felt
that
,
hee
opened
his
hande
,
and
then
Huon
sawe
him
againe
,
whereof
hee
was
right
ioyfull
,
and
blessed
him
at
the
vertue
of
that
stone
,
and
tooke
it
and
layde
it
vp
amonge
the
other
in
his
bagge
,
and
sayd
how
that
he
would
keepe
that
stone
especially
,
because
it
was
of
such
a
woonderfull
great
vertue
.
Thus
Barnard
did
choose
out
the
stones
one
from
another
,
and
there
were
so
many
good
stones
,
that
the
value
of
them
coulde
not
be
esteemed
:
then
hee
turned
vp
the
bottome
of
the
grauell
to
seeke
out
the
best
,
and
among
other
hee
did
choose
out
a
Carbouncle
,
the
which
cast
out
such
a
light
,
as
though
twoo
Torches
had
beene
light
.
Barnard
tooke
it
and
deliuered
it
vnto
Huon
,
and
said
:
Sir
,
bee
you
sure
that
whosoeuer
beares
this
stone
vppon
him
,
may
goe
drie
footed
vppon
the
water
,
as
sure
as
though
hee
were
in
a
Vessell
,
and
also
if
a
man
goe
in
the
darke
night
,
he
shall
sée
as
well
as
though
he
had
the
light
of
sixe
Torches
,
and
if
a
man
bee
in
battaile
,
hauing
this
stone
about
him
,
hee
cannot
bee
ouercome
nor
hurt
,
nor
his
horse
weari●
nor
faint
,
nor
hurt
nor
wounded
.
When
Huon
heard
that
,
hee
smiled
,
and
tooke
the
stone
and
put
into
his
bagge
among
the
other
.
Thus
as
they
were
deuising
together
,
there
came
vnto
them
diuers
Marchants
Sarazins
,
who
with
great
maruaile
beheld
this
little
shippe
,
and
they
sawe
it
so
faire
and
rich
,
and
so
wel
garnished
with
precious
stones
,
that
they
thought
that
all
the
marchandize
that
were
in
the
Hauen
,
was
not
halfe
the
value
and
woorth
of
that
they
sawe
there
,
then
they
approached
vnto
the
shippe
and
saluted
Huon
,
and
sayde
:
Sirs
,
is
it
your
pleasure
to
sell
vs
any
of
your
stones
,
wee
are
heere
diuers
Marchants
,
that
will
bee
glad
to
buy
of
them
,
if
yee
please
?
Sirs
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
as
for
mée
,
as
this
day
I
will
sell
none
vntill
to
morrow
in
the
morning
,
and
then
if
it
please
yée
,
you
shall
haue
of
them
:
therewith
the
Marchants
held
their
peace
and
spake
no
more
,
but
there
came
so
many
Sarazins
and
Paynims
to
behold
the
Shippe
,
that
great
maruaile
it
was
to
behold
them
:
so
that
the
newes
thereof
spread
abroad
in
the
City
,
and
the
Admirall
was
aduertized
thereof
,
who
incontinent
accompanied
with
his
Lords
,
came
to
the
Port
side
,
whereas
this
Ship
lay
at
anchor
.
When
the
Admirall
was
come
thether
,
he
beheld
the
Ship
,
the
which
hee
thought
faire
and
rich
,
and
how
that
there
was
neuer
Kinge
nor
Emperour
that
euer
behelde
any
such
,
and
it
shined
so
cleare
by
reason
of
the
stones
,
that
the
Admirall
and
all
such
as
were
with
him
,
thought
that
it
had
been
the
Sunne
shining
in
the
middest
of
the
day
.
Then
hée
approached
vnto
the
shippe
,
and
found
there
Huon
and
Barnard
,
the
Admirall
saluted
them
,
and
said
:
Sirs
,
it
appeareth
well
that
you
be
Christian
men
,
it
is
conuenient
that
you
pay
mee
the
Tribute
that
is
accustomed
to
be
payd
in
this
Citie
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
it
is
good
reason
and
right
,
that
we
pay
you
as
we
ought
to
doe
.
Sir
,
heere
is
twoo
stones
the
which
I
giue
you
,
and
I
desire
you
to
take
them
in
woorth
:
the
Admirall
tooke
the
stones
and
beheld
them
well
,
and
said
.
Fréend
,
nowe
you
may
goe
and
come
into
this
Citie
,
to
make
your
marchandize
at
your
pleasure
to
your
most
profite
and
gaine
,
for
the
guift
that
you
haue
giuen
me
is
to
me
more
acceptable
,
then
if
you
had
giuen
mee
the
value
of
foure
of
the
best
Cities
in
all
this
Countrey
,
right
ioyfull
was
the
Admirall
,
for
hee
knewe
well
the
vertue
of
the
stones
,
the
one
of
them
was
of
such
bountie
and
dignitie
,
that
the
bearer
thereof
could
not
bee
poysoned
,
nor
no
treason
could
be
done
nor
purposed
,
comming
in
the
presence
of
him
that
beareth
this
stone
,
but
incontinent
the
dooer
should
fall
downe
dead
:
and
the
other
stone
had
that
vertue
and
dignitie
,
that
the
bearer
thereof
coulde
neuer
bee
perished
by
fire
nor
water
,
nor
destroyed
by
yron
,
for
though
hee
were
all
a
day
burning
in
a
hot
Ouen
or
Fournace
,
hee
should
not
loose
one
haire
of
his
head
,
nor
perish
in
the
Sea
.
Fréende
,
(
quoth
the
Admirall
)
the
courtesie
that
you
haue
done
vnto
mee
this
day
shall
be
well
rewarded
,
I
will
and
commaund
that
throughout
my
Realme
as
well
of
Persia
as
of
Media
,
that
you
shall
goe
at
your
pleasure
to
sell
your
Marchandize
,
and
no
man
shall
let
nor
trouble
you
:
but
one
thinge
I
would
desire
of
you
to
shewe
mee
,
what
aduenture
hath
brought
you
hether
?
and
of
whence
you
bee
,
and
of
what
Countrey
?
and
in
what
place
you
haue
founde
these
stones
,
whereof
you
haue
so
great
plentie
?
howbeit
I
vnderstand
your
language
,
whereby
I
knowe
that
you
bee
French-men
,
longe
agoe
I
was
in
Fraunce
and
dwelt
there
,
and
serued
in
the
Court
of
Kinge
Charlemaine
,
and
was
neuer
knowne
,
and
I
haue
great
maruaile
where
you
haue
found
so
many
goodly
stones
,
it
is
neere
hand
a
Hundred
yeares
since
I
was
guirded
with
a
Swoord
:
but
I
neuer
sawe
so
rich
stones
heere
before
.
Chap.
CXV
.
¶
How
the
Admirall
of
Persia
did
great
honor
vnto
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
,
and
ledde
him
into
his
Pallaice
,
whereas
he
was
receiued
with
great
ioy
and
triumph
.
WHen
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
had
well
heard
and
vnderstood
the
Admirall
,
he
regarded
him
much
,
because
hee
was
a
faire
olde
man
,
and
séemed
to
be
a
noble
man
,
and
sayd
.
Sir
,
because
I
knowe
and
sée
apparantly
in
you
great
noblenesse
,
troth
,
and
fréedome
,
I
shall
shew
you
at
length
all
mine
aduentures
,
without
hyding
of
any
thinge
from
you
.
Sir
,
knowe
for
troth
,
my
name
is
Huon
,
and
I
was
borne
in
the
Countrey
of
Fraunce
in
a
Citie
named
Bourdeaux
,
and
I
departed
from
thence
about
two
yeres
past
,
since
the
which
time
I
haue
suffered
much
paine
and
pouertie
.
When
I
departed
from
thence
,
I
had
with
mee
Seauen
Knightes
,
and
my
Chaplaine
and
a
Clarke
to
serue
him
,
and
we
tooke
our
Shippe
at
Bourdeaux
,
and
wee
sayled
downe
the
Riuer
vntill
wee
came
into
the
maine
Sea
,
then
the
wind
rose
against
vs
,
and
so
continued
a
long
space
,
so
that
our
Patrone
knew
not
where
he
was
,
and
so
at
the
last
we
came
to
a
Port
,
whereas
wee
found
many
shippes
of
strang
Countreys
,
and
there
we
got
vs
a
new
Patron
,
and
as
shortly
as
we
might
wée
sayled
foorth
on
our
iourney
.
But
when
wée
were
come
againe
into
the
hye
Sea
,
a
great
Tempest
arose
so
that
wee
were
neere
hand
all
perished
:
this
Tempest
endured
Tenne
dayes
,
so
that
wee
were
faine
to
abandon
our
shippe
to
the
wind
,
and
vppon
the
eleauenth
day
we
arriued
at
the
perilous
Gulfe
,
whereas
wee
found
Iudas
,
who
betrayed
our
Lord
and
Sauiour
Iesus
Christ
,
wee
were
then
in
such
feare
,
that
wee
looked
for
nothinge
but
when
wee
shoulde
perish
and
end
our
liues
:
but
God
alwayes
his
Seruants
and
such
as
beleeue
in
his
holy
Lawes
,
and
keepe
his
Commaundements
,
will
euer
kéepe
and
preserue
them
,
hee
sent
vs
a
wind
,
the
which
draue
vs
from
that
perilous
Gulfe
,
and
brought
vs
vnto
the
Castle
of
the
Adamant
,
and
there
hee
shewed
the
Admirall
at
length
the
beautie
of
that
Castle
,
and
howe
there
arriued
a
shippe
with
Sarazins
who
were
Pirats
of
the
Sea
,
and
howe
they
fought
together
,
and
also
he
shewed
him
all
the
aduentures
of
the
Castle
that
he
had
there
,
as
well
of
his
men
that
dyed
by
famine
,
as
of
them
that
hee
left
there
,
and
also
hee
discoursed
howe
hee
●ame
by
victu●ls
,
and
also
hee
shewed
how
hee
departed
from
thence
,
and
was
borne
away
by
the
Griffen
,
and
how
he
strake
off
one
of
her
Legges
when
hee
fought
with
her
,
after
the
Griffen
had
set
him
vppon
the
Rocke
,
the
which
Legge
hee
shewed
vnto
the
Admirall
,
whereof
he
had
woonderfull
great
maruell
:
and
then
also
he
shewed
him
how
he
fought
with
the
fiue
young
Griffens
,
and
slew
them
,
and
also
of
the
old
Griffen
,
and
also
of
the
Fountaine
wherein
hee
bathed
himselfe
,
and
of
the
faire
Garden
,
and
of
the
Trée
of
youth
that
stood
by
the
Fountaine
,
and
of
the
vertue
of
the
fruit
thereof
,
and
howe
hee
did
gather
of
the
same
,
and
more
woulde
haue
done
,
but
that
hee
was
forbidden
so
to
doe
by
an
Angell
sent
from
God
,
but
before
I
was
commaunded
to
the
contrarie
,
I
did
both
eat
of
the
fruit
,
and
dranke
of
the
water
of
the
Fountaine
▪
whereby
I
was
whole
incontinent
of
all
the
great
wounds
that
the
Griffens
had
giuen
mée
when
I
slewe
them
.
And
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
knowe
for
tro●h
,
that
of
this
Trée
I
gathered
thrée
apples
by
the
commandement
of
the
Angell
,
and
haue
kept
th●m
surely
:
then
the
Ang●ll
sh●wed
mée
the
way
howe
I
shoulde
goe
from
the
Rocke
,
and
vnder
the
Rock
side
I
found
a
great
faire
Riuer
,
and
there
I
found
this
shippe
that
we
be
now
in
,
and
entred
into
it
:
and
then
there
came
a
wind
(
quoth
he
)
and
draue
my
shippe
so
fast
,
that
a
bird
could
not
haue
ouertaken
it
.
Then
hee
discoursed
vnto
the
Admirall
,
howe
hee
passed
by
●he
Gulfe
of
Persia
,
and
what
torments
hee
suffered
there
,
and
howe
hee
was
there
ten
dayes
and
how
he
was
driuen
to
the
sh●are
,
whereas
he
found
●hose
precious
stones
,
and
he
thought
that
it
had
beene
nothing
〈◊〉
grau●ll
,
and
that
hee
purposed
nothing
else
but
to
ball●●ice
therewith
his
ship
,
that
the
ship
might
sayle
the
more
surely
,
and
he
saide
.
Sir
,
God
vppon
whome
I
stedfastly
beleeue
so
aided
and
succoured
mee
,
that
I
am
escaped
from
thence
in
sauegard
.
When
the
Admirall
had
well
heard
and
vnderstood
Huon
,
hee
had
great
maruaile
,
for
hee
neuer
heard
before
of
so
great
and
woonderfull
aduentures
,
and
was
sore
dismayed
and
abashed
,
and
saide
.
Fréend
,
I
haue
great
maruaile
of
that
I
haue
heard
you
say
,
for
it
is
neere
hand
six-score
yeares
since
I
came
first
into
this
world
,
and
I
neuer
heard
that
euer
any
man
escaped
aliue
out
of
the
Gulfe
of
Persia
:
therefore
you
may
well
say
,
that
the
God
vpon
whome
you
doe
stedfastly
beleeue
,
hath
shewed
that
hee
loueth
you
well
,
when
hee
hath
saued
and
preserued
you
out
of
that
perilous
Gulfe
,
your
God
is
puissant
,
and
loueth
all
men
that
stedfastly
and
vnfainedly
beleeue
in
his
holy
Lawes
,
and
keepe
his
Commaundements
,
and
hee
is
false
and
vntrue
that
beleeueth
not
in
his
Lawes
,
but
hee
loueth
you
well
,
when
hee
hath
deliuered
you
out
of
twoo
such
Gulfes
,
and
also
from
the
Castle
of
the
Adamant
,
from
whence
none
can
depart
nor
neuer
did
,
nor
I
thinke
neuer
shall
:
and
also
hath
suffered
you
to
slay
the
Griffens
,
surely
you
ought
to
loue
him
that
hath
giuen
you
that
grace
,
and
for
the
great
maruailes
that
he
hath
done
vnto
you
,
I
will
be
christened
and
receiue
your
Lawe
,
but
I
feare
me
if
my
Lords
and
men
knewe
thereof
,
they
would
slay
me
shortly
,
for
against
them
all
I
cannot
resist
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
to
the
entent
that
you
should
haue
the
firmer
beléefe
in
our
Lord
&
Sauiour
Iesus
Christ
,
I
haue
three
Apples
,
the
which
haue
such
vertue
in
them
,
that
if
you
will
beleeue
in
our
Lord
and
Sauiour
Iesus
Christ
,
I
shall
giue
you
one
of
them
,
the
which
you
shall
eate
,
and
incontinent
after
you
haue
eaten
it
,
you
shall
become
young
againe
of
the
age
of
Thirtie
yeares
,
and
you
shall
b●e
as
faire
and
as
lustie
,
as
you
were
when
you
were
of
that
age
,
there
is
not
so
olde
a
man
nor
so
crooked
,
if
hee
eate
of
this
and
beleeue
firmely
and
vnfainedly
in
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
but
hee
shall
become
as
yong
and
as
lusty
as
he
was
at
Thirtie
yéeres
of
age
.
Freend
,
(
quoth
the
Admirall
)
if
it
bee
so
,
that
by
eating
of
this
Apple
I
shall
become
as
young
and
as
lusty
as
I
was
at
Thirtie
yéeres
of
age
,
whatsoeuer
come
of
mée
,
I
will
bee
christened
and
beleeue
in
the
Lawe
of
Iesus
Christ
,
the
feare
of
death
shall
not
let
me
to
doe
it
,
for
too
longe
I
haue
beleeued
in
this
false
and
detestable
Lawe
of
Mahomet
,
for
if
I
hadde
neither
seene
nor
heard
no
more
then
you
haue
shewed
vnto
mée
,
I
ought
to
beleeue
yet
in
your
Law
,
and
I
shall
doe
so
much
,
that
I
trust
I
shall
cause
all
my
Realme
to
beleeue
in
the
same
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
and
if
you
doe
as
you
say
,
you
shall
be
saued
,
and
I
shall
giue
you
the
Apple
,
the
which
you
shall
eat
in
the
presence
of
all
your
Lordes
and
men
:
and
when
they
shall
sée
you
waxe
young
againe
,
know
for
troth
,
that
maruaile
thereof
shall
cause
them
to
beleeue
in
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
and
to
renounce
their
false
and
detestable
Law
of
Mahomet
.
Fréend
,
(
quoth
the
Admirall
)
I
beleeue
well
that
which
you
say
,
and
I
shall
vse
my selfe
after
your
aduise
.
Then
the
Admirall
tooke
Huon
by
the
hand
,
and
went
together
out
of
the
shippe
,
and
Huon
left
Barnard
there
to
keepe
it
,
many
people
were
come
thether
to
sée
the
Shippe
,
and
also
for
the
great
maruailes
that
they
had
heard
fallen
vnto
Huon
,
and
they
beheld
Huon
,
and
hadde
great
maruaile
of
the
honour
that
the
Admirall
made
vnto
him
,
for
hee
led
him
still
by
the
hand
●ntill
hee
came
to
his
Pallaice
,
as
they
passed
through
the
Citie
they
were
greatly
regarded
of
men
of
sundrie
Nations
,
for
Huon
was
so
faire
in
his
visage
,
and
so
valiaunt
a
Knight
in
●●ature
,
that
none
could
bee
found
as
then
that
might
bee
compared
vnto
him
.
When
Huon
was
come
to
the
Pallaice
,
whereas
hee
was
honourably
receiued
with
great
ioy
,
the
Admirall
made
him
great
feast
and
chéere
,
and
the
Tables
were
set
vp
,
and
they
sat
downe
to
dinner
:
of
their
seruice
and
meats
I
will
make
no
long
rehearsall
,
but
when
dinner
was
done
,
the
Admirall
commaunded
Carpenters
to
make
a
great
scaffold
of
Timber
before
the
Pallaice
,
the
which
was
couered
with
rich
cloathes
of
gould
and
silke
,
and
thether
was
brought
a
riche
Standard
of
gould
with
other
thinges
,
and
then
hee
commaunded
throughout
the
Citie
,
that
all
his
Lordes
and
Barons
of
his
Realme
that
were
come
thether
vnto
his
frée
Feast
,
that
they
should
all
come
vnto
him
at
an
houre
appointed
,
the
which
they
did
,
there
came
so
many
strangers
and
other
,
that
there
were
mo●
assembled
together
then
a
Hundred
and
Fiftie
Thousand
men
.
When
they
were
all
there
assembled
together
,
then
the
Admirall
holding
Huon
by
the
hand
,
mounted
vpon
the
rich
stage
,
and
diuers
other
great
Lordes
with
him
,
and
when
they
were
there
,
the
Admirall
stoode
vp
,
and
sayd
with
a
hye
voice
vnto
the
Lordes
and
to
the
people
.
Sirs
,
yée
that
bee
come
hether
by
my
commaundement
,
knowe
for
troth
,
the
great
loue
that
I
haue
had
vnto
yée
and
haue
,
mooueth
me
to
say
and
to
shew
you
the
way
,
how
that
I
and
al
you
may
come
to
eternall
Saluation
,
for
if
wee
die
in
this
case
that
we
bee
in
,
wee
shall
bee
all
damned
and
loste
by
the
false
and
detestable
way
that
you
and
I
doe
hold
:
therefore
I
counsaile
and
pray
you
,
for
the
loue
that
you
haue
longe
borne
vnto
mee
,
that
you
will
leaue
with
mee
the
Law
of
Mahomet
,
and
beleeue
in
the
Law
of
our
Sauiour
and
Redéemer
Iesus
Christ
,
who
is
worthy
and
holy
,
as
yée
may
sée
by
the
euident
miracles
that
he
hath
shewed
for
this
poore
Knight
that
yée
sée
héere
by
mée
.
Then
the
Admirall
shewed
vnto
the
people
all
the
maruailous
aduentures
that
had
fallen
vnto
Huon
,
that
is
to
say
,
how
he
had
béene
at
the
Castle
of
the
Adamant
,
and
how
the
Griffen
did
beare
him
from
thence
,
whome
hee
slewe
and
fiue
of
the
young
Griffens
,
and
also
of
the
Fountaine
and
Garden
,
and
of
the
fruit
of
the
Trée
of
youth
,
and
how
he
had
passed
the
two
Gulfes
,
whereas
he
had
taken
the
rich
stones
that
he
had
brought
thether
,
the
which
thinges
could
not
haue
been
without
the
ayd
and
helpe
of
our
Lord
and
Sauiour
Iesus
Christ
,
and
also
hee
shall
shew
before
you
euident
Miracles
,
that
Iesus
Christ
will
doe
for
me
if
I
will
take
his
Lawe
,
for
hee
sayth
vnto
mee
,
that
if
I
will
beleeue
in
his
God
,
hee
will
make
mée
to
eate
of
such
a
holy
fruite
,
by
the
which
I
shall
become
againe
but
of
the
age
of
Thirtie
yeares
,
and
as
lusty
as
I
was
at
that
time
:
and
therefore
Sirs
,
if
Iesus
Christ
will
doe
this
for
me
,
I
will
be
christened
.
Then
all
the
people
answeared
and
sayd
:
Sir
,
if
this
that
you
haue
sayd
come
to
proofe
,
wee
shall
be
all
content
to
bee
christened
,
and
to
beleeue
vppon
the
Lawe
of
Iesus
Christ
,
and
to
leaue
the
law
that
wee
haue
longe
kept
,
but
wee
are
hard
of
beleefe
that
this
shall
bee
,
for
if
it
be
so
,
there
was
neuer
heard
of
such
a
w●onderfull
Miracle
.
Chap.
CXVI
.
¶
Howe
the
Emperour
,
by
reason
of
the
Apple
that
Huon
gaue
him
to
eat
,
he
became
of
the
age
of
Thirtie
yeares
,
whereby
hee
and
all
the
people
of
Persia
and
Media
were
christened
,
and
of
the
great
honour
that
the
Admirall
made
vnto
Huon
.
WHen
Huon
hadde
well
heard
and
vnderstood
the
Lords
and
the
people
,
how
they
were
content
to
leaue
their
Lawe
and
to
beleeue
vppon
Iesus
Christ
,
he
was
right
ioyfull
,
and
thanked
God
with
all
his
heart
:
then
Huon
sayde
vnto
the
Admirall
.
Sir
,
eate
of
the
Apple
that
I
haue
giuen
vnto
you
,
and
then
the
people
that
be
here
assembled
,
shall
sée
what
grace
our
Lord
God
shall
send
you
,
the
Admirall
tooke
the
Apple
and
began
to
eate
thereof
,
and
as
he
did
eate
hee
beganne
to
change
colour
,
his
haire
and
his
beard
the
which
were
white
,
beganne
to
change
and
waxe
yellow
,
before
the
Apple
was
cleane
eaten
he
was
cleane
changed
,
and
his
beautie
and
strength
as
he
was
when
he
was
but
of
Thirtie
yeares
of
age
.
Then
generally
all
the
people
that
were
there
,
with
one
voice
cried
and
required
to
bee
cristened
,
whereof
the
Admirall
and
Huon
were
right
ioyfull
,
because
they
sawe
that
the
good
will
and
desire
of
the
people
was
to
receiue
Christendome
.
When
the
Admirall
felt
himselfe
againe
younge
and
lusty
,
the
ioy
that
he
had
at
his
heart
could
not
be
declared
,
the
people
also
were
right
ioyfull
,
the
Admirall
who
was
a
goodly
Prince
,
tooke
Huon
by
the
hande
and
sayde
.
My
right
déere
Fréend
,
blessed
be
the
houre
that
you
came
hether
,
for
me
and
my
people
you
haue
brought
vs
into
the
way
of
Saluation
,
and
deliuered
vs
out
of
darkenesse
,
therefore
I
will
from
hencefoorth
,
that
in
all
my
Realme
you
shall
haue
your
part
as
well
as
my selfe
,
and
I
will
and
commaund
that
you
be
so
obayed
:
then
he
embraced
and
kissed
Huon
more
then
Tenne
times
,
saying
:
Fréend
,
blessed
bee
the
good
houre
that
euer
you
were
borne
,
and
happie
was
that
woman
that
bare
you
in
her
bodie
,
the
Paynims
and
Sarazins
that
were
there
,
séeing
the
great
beautie
that
the
Admirall
was
of
,
and
also
the
woonderfull
great
Miracle
that
they
had
seene
,
sayd
one
to
another
,
how
they
neuer
hadde
heard
of
such
a
Miracle
,
and
how
that
from
thencefoorth
they
that
would
beleeue
vppon
Mahound
,
were
accursed
and
vnhappie
,
for
they
sayd
that
his
beleefe
,
his
lawe
,
&
his
doctrine
,
was
of
no
valour
:
then
they
cryed
with
a
hye
voice
.
Oh
right
noble
and
puissant
Admirall
,
desire
that
noble
man
that
is
there
with
you
,
that
hee
will
cause
vs
to
receiue
Christendome
.
And
as
then
in
the
Citie
there
was
a
Bishop
of
Greece
,
who
was
come
thether
in
ambassage
to
the
Admirall
from
the
Emperour
of
Constantinople
,
who
hearing
the
will
and
desire
of
the
people
,
was
right
ioyfull
,
and
hee
came
vnto
the
Admirall
and
to
Huon
and
sayd
.
Sir
,
it
shall
bee
no
daunger
for
you
to
bee
christened
,
for
Sir
,
I
am
heere
readie
to
doe
it
.
Then
incontinent
there
was
brought
foorth
Fortie
great
Vessels
full
of
cleare
water
,
the
Bishop
did
hallowe
them
,
and
christened
the
Admirall
,
and
named
him
Huon
,
because
Huon
was
his
Godfather
.
Then
afterward
all
the
Lords
and
people
were
christened
,
and
receiued
the
Lawe
of
our
Sauiour
and
Redéemer
Iesus
Christ
.
When
they
were
all
christened
,
the
Admirall
with
great
triumph
and
ioy
,
returned
vnto
his
Pallaice
leading
Huon
by
the
hand
,
and
great
ioy
and
feasting
was
made
that
day
in
the
Citie
,
and
especially
of
the
Christian
Marchants
that
were
there
,
among
the
which
there
were
about
fiftéene
Priests
,
and
they
all
aided
the
Bishoppe
to
christen
the
people
,
the
number
could
not
be
declared
of
the
men
,
women
,
and
children
that
receiued
that
day
christendome
.
The
Admirall
being
in
his
Pallaice
,
making
great
ioy
and
Feasting
with
the
noble
Duke
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
,
sayd
vnto
him
:
Freend
,
well
you
ought
to
render
thankes
to
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
séeing
by
you
these
two
Realmes
,
that
is
to
say
Persia
and
Media
,
are
reduced
and
brought
vnto
the
Christian
faith
and
Lawe
,
and
I
will
that
you
knowe
,
that
you
may
well
say
that
in
these
two
Realmes
you
may
commaund
any
thing
at
your
pleasure
,
without
finding
any
person
to
doe
or
say
to
the
contrarie
of
your
will
and
pleasure
,
and
to
the
entent
that
you
shall
surely
beleeue
what
great
loue
and
affection
I
beare
vnto
you
:
I
will
that
mine
all
onely
Daughter
you
shall
haue
to
your
wife
,
so
that
you
be
not
bound
vnto
none
other
.
Sir
,
knowe
for
troth
,
the
great
desire
that
I
haue
to
haue
you
tarie
still
heere
with
me
,
mooueth
mee
thus
to
doe
,
I
haue
none
other
heire
but
my
Daughter
,
whereby
after
my
death
you
shall
bee
Lorde
and
heire
of
the
Realmes
and
Dominions
that
I
hold
,
and
in
the
meane
season
,
I
will
that
the
moitie
of
the
reuenewes
of
these
Realmes
and
Dominions
shall
bee
yours
,
for
your
companie
pleaseth
mée
so
entirely
,
that
I
would
neuer
haue
you
to
depart
from
hence
.
Chap.
CXVII
.
¶
Of
the
complaints
that
Huon
made
vnto
the
Admirall
of
Persia
vppon
the
Emperour
of
Almaine
,
and
of
the
succours
that
the
Admirall
promised
vnto
Huon
.
WHen
Huon
had
well
vnderstood
the
Admirall
,
hee
saide
:
Sir
,
knowe
for
troth
,
that
it
is
foure
yéeres
passed
since
I
was
maried
vnto
a
noble
Ladie
,
who
passeth
in
beautie
all
other
that
be
aliue
in
these
dayes
,
and
when
I
remember
her
,
all
my
bodie
and
heart
trembleth
for
sorrow
,
when
I
thinke
of
the
trouble
,
displeasure
,
and
pouertie
that
shee
is
in
:
and
therefore
Sir
,
I
thanke
you
of
the
great
honour
and
courtesie
,
that
of
your
bountie
you
offer
mée
,
I
pray
vnto
God
that
hee
may
reward
you
.
Huon
,
(
quoth
the
Admirall
)
seeing
it
is
so
that
you
haue
a
Wife
,
I
hold
you
wel
excused
:
but
I
pray
you
to
shew
vnto
me
,
for
what
cause
your
Wife
is
in
such
case
,
or
what
Christian
Prince
is
so
hardie
as
to
trouble
you
,
or
to
doe
you
any
displeasure
?
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
when
I
came
out
of
my
Countrey
,
I
left
my
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
besieged
by
the
Emperour
of
Almaine
,
who
hath
taken
my
Citie
and
slaine
my
men
,
and
some
hee
keepeth
in
seruage
,
and
my
Wife
put
in
prison
,
and
there
kept
in
great
pouertie
and
miserie
,
the
which
when
I
remember
,
sorrowe
and
gréefe
so
sore
gripeth
my
heart
,
that
all
my
members
and
ioynts
tremble
with
displeasure
.
Huon
,
(
quoth
the
Admirall
)
I
pray
you
to
leaue
your
sorrow
and
displeasure
,
and
cast
it
from
you
,
and
take
ioy
and
comfort
,
for
by
the
holy
law
that
I
haue
receiued
,
I
shall
so
ayde
and
succour
you
,
that
the
Emperour
who
hath
done
vnto
you
so
many
displeasures
,
I
shall
make
him
such
warre
,
that
whether
he
will
or
not
,
for
the
dammage
and
losse
that
you
haue
had
and
receiued
,
I
shall
constraine
him
to
make
full
restitution
,
for
I
shall
lead
with
me
in
your
company
such
number
of
people
,
that
all
the
Valleys
and
Mountaines
shall
be
couered
with
them
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
of
the
courtesie
and
succour
that
you
offer
me
I
humbly
thanke
you
,
but
if
it
please
our
Lord
and
Sauiour
Iesus
Christ
,
who
hath
ayded
mee
out
of
many
perils
,
I
hope
that
he
will
so
aide
mee
,
that
I
shall
not
neede
to
make
any
warre
to
destroy
the
Christian
bloud
,
but
Sir
,
first
I
shall
goe
to
the
holy
Sepulchre
,
and
then
I
will
returne
into
my
Countrey
,
and
doe
what
I
can
to
get
my
Wife
out
of
daunger
and
the
paine
that
shee
is
in
.
Sir
,
the
wife
that
I
haue
wedded
,
was
Daughter
to
the
Admirall
Gaudise
,
who
held
as
then
Babilon
and
all
the
Realme
of
Egipt
.
Then
Huon
shewed
him
all
the
matter
how
he
came
by
the
faire
Escleremond
,
whereof
the
Admirall
was
sore
abashed
,
for
the
great
maruailes
that
hee
hadde
heard
Huon
declare
,
and
so
were
all
other
that
heard
it
,
and
said
one
to
another
,
that
without
Huon
had
beene
well
beloued
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
hée
could
neuer
haue
escaped
the
death
,
with
one
of
the
least
aduentures
that
he
had
shewed
vnto
the
Admirall
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
the
Emperour
of
Almaine
hath
taken
my
Citie
and
my
Wife
,
and
destroyed
my
men
,
and
hath
taken
into
his
handes
all
my
Lands
and
Signiories
,
but
by
the
grace
of
God
,
I
shal
doe
so
much
to
get
them
againe
,
and
if
I
cannot
attaine
thereto
,
then
I
shall
returne
againe
vnto
you
to
haue
your
succour
and
ayd
.
Huon
,
(
quoth
the
Admirall
)
put
all
melancholy
from
you
,
for
if
you
giue
mee
knowledge
that
you
cannot
haue
your
wil
of
this
Emperour
,
I
shall
bring
you
people
innumerable
,
that
all
Christendome
shall
tremble
for
feare
of
you
,
and
shall
render
vnto
you
your
wife
and
al
your
Lands
and
Signiories
,
and
your
men
that
bee
in
prison
or
in
seruage
,
and
I
shall
put
the
Emperour
into
your
hands
,
to
doe
with
him
your
pleasure
,
or
else
I
shal
not
leaue
in
all
his
Land
neither
Citie
nor
towne
standing
vppon
the
earth
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
of
this
I
thanke
you
heartily
,
but
Sir
,
I
must
woorke
another
way
first
,
for
when
I
escaped
from
the
Gulfe
of
Persia
,
I
promised
vnto
God
,
that
before
I
went
into
mine
owne
Countrey
,
to
goe
and
visite
the
holy
Sepulchre
in
Ierusalem
,
and
to
make
warre
vppon
the
Sarazins
,
before
I
made
any
warre
vppon
any
Christian
men
,
but
Sir
,
if
I
may
get
of
the
Emperour
by
faire
speach
my
Landes
and
my
wife
,
I
shall
serue
him
with
all
my
heart
,
for
as
long
as
I
liue
I
shall
make
no
warre
against
any
christian
man
,
if
I
may
haue
right
and
reason
shewed
vnto
mee
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
Admirall
)
of
this
that
you
say
I
giue
you
good
thankes
,
but
by
the
grace
of
God
I
shall
goe
with
you
the
Voyage
to
the
holy
Sepulchre
,
and
take
with
mee
fiftie
Thousand
men
,
to
make
warre
against
the
Paynims
and
Sarazins
such
as
beleeue
not
in
God
,
and
I
shall
put
to
my
paine
with
all
my
power
,
to
exalt
and
encrease
the
lawe
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
.
Sir
quoth
Huon
,
you
haue
sayde
nobly
,
if
you
thus
doe
,
great
grace
and
glorie
perpetuall
you
shall
deserue
,
whereby
you
shal
be
crowned
aboue
in
the
Emperiall
Heauen
.
Nowe
leaue
wee
to
speake
of
this
matter
.
Chap.
CXVIII
.
¶
Howe
the
Admirall
of
Persia
assembled
much
people
,
and
hee
and
Huon
with
all
his
armie
,
tooke
the
Sea
and
came
to
the
Port
before
the
Citie
of
Angory
,
whereas
they
found
a
great
number
of
Paynims
and
Sarazins
,
readie
to
defend
the
Port.
AFter
that
the
Admirall
and
Huon
had
deuised
together
of
many
thinges
,
the
Admirall
sent
out
his
letters
and
bréefes
,
commaunding
through-out
Persia
and
Media
men
of
warre
to
bee
readie
,
and
gaue
them
a
day
to
bee
readie
to
goe
with
him
,
certifying
them
,
that
his
Nauie
of
Shippes
should
be
readie
for
the
transporting
of
him
and
them
,
the
which
was
done
,
and
euerie
man
came
at
the
day
that
was
assigned
.
In
the
meane
season
,
Huon
and
Barnard
went
oftentimes
together
,
and
visited
the
Citie
of
Thauris
,
whereas
much
honour
was
made
vnto
them
,
whereof
Huon
and
Barnard
oftentimes
thanked
God
,
of
the
good
aduenture
that
he
had
sent
them
.
Thus
as
yée
haue
heard
,
the
Admirall
of
Persia
assembled
a
great
number
of
people
,
and
made
him
readie
and
entred
into
his
shippe
,
and
all
other
into
diuers
Shippes
,
and
shipped
their
Armour
and
horses
,
and
Huon
who
desired
to
please
the
Admirall
,
tooke
his
owne
little
Shippe
and
discharged
it
,
and
tooke
all
the
precious
stones
&
did
put
them
into
another
ship
,
the
which
the
Admirall
had
deliuered
to
serue
him
,
and
then
he
sayd
vnto
the
Admirall
.
Sir
,
I
know
well
that
the
little
ship
that
I
came
in
hether
,
is
not
to
serue
in
the
warres
,
and
therefore
Sir
,
as
it
is
I
doe
giue
it
vnto
you
,
whereof
the
Admirall
had
great
ioy
,
for
in
all
the
world
there
was
none
such
of
beautie
nor
of
riches
.
Then
Huon
gaue
the
Admirall
all
a
Bushell
of
the
stones
and
vnto
the
Lordes
together
,
and
they
thanked
Huon
of
his
courtesie
and
Larges
,
of
all
the
stones
he
kept
to
his
owne
vse
but
thrée
Hundred
,
and
gaue
away
all
the
residue
.
Then
hee
entred
into
the
Shippe
that
was
appointed
for
him
,
and
then
euerie
man
entred
into
their
Shipps
,
the
which
were
well
fournished
and
victualed
for
the
wars
:
then
the
Admirall
tooke
his
leaue
of
his
Daughter
,
who
pitifully
wept
at
her
Fathers
departing
,
and
then
they
weighed
vp
anchors
and
hoysed
vp
the
sayles
,
and
they
had
such
good
winde
,
that
anon
they
were
farre
from
the
Port
:
A
goodly
sight
it
was
to
beholde
the
Nauie
,
for
at
their
departing
they
made
such
great
noyse
with
Trumpets
,
Drummes
,
and
Hornes
,
that
all
the
Sea
did
ring
thereof
.
Great
ioy
and
gladnesse
had
Huon
and
Barnard
of
the
grace
that
God
had
sent
them
,
so
longe
they
sayled
with
good
winde
and
sayle
,
that
they
entred
into
the
great
Sea
of
Caspis
,
and
then
they
saw
a
farre
off
a
faire
City
standing
by
the
Sea-side
,
called
the
Citie
of
Angory
,
wherein
there
dwelt
an
Admirall
right
puissant
and
rich
,
and
the
same
time
he
was
in
one
of
his
Towers
of
his
Pallaice
,
and
when
he
saw
and
perceiued
such
a
puissant
Nauie
come
sayling
so
fast
towardes
his
Citie
,
hee
had
great
maruaile
,
and
was
sore
dismayed
and
abashed
,
for
he
knewe
well
that
the
Shippes
were
of
Persia
,
by
the
penons
and
banners
that
hee
sawe
wauing
vppon
the
shippes
,
and
vpon
the
other
part
he
sawe
in
the
toppes
and
fore-castles
,
baners
standing
all
of
white
,
and
therein
red
crosses
,
then
he
said
vnto
his
Lordes
that
were
about
him
.
Sirs
,
I
am
greatly
dismayed
and
abashed
,
what
meaneth
yonder
great
fléete
,
séeing
this
Citie
was
wonne
by
Reignard
of
Montauban
,
there
came
neuer
Christian
man
heere
,
and
I
haue
more
maruaile
to
sée
the
bann●rs
and
armes
of
Persia
,
the
which
these
Christian
men
doe
bear●
vpon
their
shippes
.
Then
the
Admirall
went
downe
,
and
published
in
the
Citie
that
euerie
man
should
arme
them
,
and
goe
to
the
Port
to
defend
it
,
that
the
christian
men
should
not
land
there
,
then
the
crie
and
allarum
began
in
the
Citie
so
great
and
horrible
,
with
the
noyse
of
Trumpets
,
and
Drummes
,
Hornes
,
and
Basons
,
so
that
the
noyse
of
them
range
vppon
the
Sea
,
so
that
the
Admirall
of
Persia
and
Huon
,
and
such
as
were
vpon
the
sea
might
well
heare
them
.
Then
the
Admirall
said
vnto
Huon
:
Sir
,
I
see
and
perceiue
well
that
at
our
landing
wee
shall
haue
great
battaile
and
resistance
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
pray
you
what
people
be
they
that
haue
that
City
in
guiding
,
and
who
is
Lord
thereof
?
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
Admirall
)
knowe
for
troth
,
that
this
Citie
is
great
and
well
peopled
,
they
beleeue
not
in
God
,
and
about
Twentie
yeares
passed
this
Citie
was
wonne
by
a
Lord
of
Fraunce
,
called
Reignard
of
Montauban
,
and
hee
made
it
to
bee
christened
,
and
then
about
eight
yeares
after
,
it
was
wonne
againe
vpon
Christian
men
by
the
Admirals
Sonne
,
the
which
Admirall
was
Lord
thereof
when
it
was
wonne
.
And
now
againe
they
bee
all
Paynims
and
Sarazins
,
as
you
may
sée
vpon
the
sea-side
they
are
readie
to
abide
for
vs
and
to
defend
their
Port.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
we
ought
greatly
to
thanke
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
of
this
faire
aduenture
,
when
we
sée
before
vs
the
enemies
of
our
Christian
faith
,
and
by
the
grace
of
our
Lord
and
Sauiour
Iesus
Christ
,
this
day
we
shall
doe
so
much
,
that
the
Citie
and
the
Inhabitants
therein
shall
be
in
our
handes
to
vse
them
at
our
pleasure
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
Admirall
)
I
beséech
almightie
God
to
giue
vs
the
grace
that
it
may
be
so
,
great
grace
our
Lord
God
shall
doe
vnto
vs
if
wee
may
winne
this
Citie
.
Then
the
Admirall
caused
his
men
to
bee
armed
,
and
then
they
sawe
halfe
a
League
from
the
Citie
a
Port
or
Hauen
,
the
which
was
not
kept
nor
defended
,
because
the
Admirall
of
Angory
would
not
yssue
out
farre
from
his
Citie
,
vntill
hee
sawe
what
countenance
the
christian
men
would
make
.
Then
the
Admirall
of
Persia
and
Huon
aduanced
themselues
so
forward
,
that
they
cast
out
their
anchors
,
and
launched
out
their
boats
well
garnished
with
men
Archers
and
Crosbowes
,
so
that
they
landed
at
this
Port
in
sauegard
&
without
any
danger
.
Then
the
shippes
drew
to
the
land
,
and
vnshipped
their
Armour
and
Horses
,
and
so
euerie
man
landed
,
except
such
as
were
assigned
to
keepe
the
shippes
,
and
then
euerie
man
mounted
vpon
their
horses
,
and
ordained
three
Battailes
,
the
first
was
led
by
Huon
,
and
with
him
twentie
Thousand
men
of
hautie
and
hye
courage
:
the
second
was
ledde
by
a
great
Lord
of
Persia
,
who
was
Marshall
of
the
Hoast
,
the
third
guided
the
Admirall
of
Persia
,
who
road
from
ranke
to
ranke
,
admonishing
his
men
to
doe
their
endeauours
valiantly
,
then
a
soft
pace
they
drewe
in
battaile
array
towards
the
Citie
.
Chap.
CXIX
.
¶
Howe
the
Admirall
and
Huon
tooke
the
Port
,
and
fought
with
the
Admirall
of
Angory
,
and
dicomfited
him
and
tooke
the
Citie
,
and
howe
afterward
Huon
went
into
the
Deserts
of
Abillant
,
to
search
aduentures
.
WHen
the
Admirall
of
Angory
sawe
and
perceiued
,
that
the
christian
men
hadde
taken
land
and
were
readie
to
giue
battaile
,
and
were
comming
towardes
the
Citie
,
hee
ordained
&
ranged
his
Battailes
,
and
deuided
them
into
foure
parts
,
and
set
them
to
be
led
and
guided
by
such
as
hee
thought
best
,
then
he
aduaunced
forward
,
and
was
to
the
number
of
fiftie
Thousand
men
.
When
these
twoo
Hoastes
sawe
each
other
,
there
was
none
of
them
but
that
feared
the
death
,
the
day
was
faire
and
cleare
,
and
so
they
approached
,
and
all
at
a
rush
on
both
partes
dashed
together
in
such
wise
,
that
by
reason
of
the
pouder
and
dust
that
did
rise
by
their
horses
,
the
Sunne
that
was
faire
and
bright
waxed
darke
,
and
●he
shot
on
both
partes
flewe
so
fast
and
as
thicke
,
as
though
it
had
snowed
.
At
their
first
méeting
many
speares
were
broken
,
and
many
a
Knight
borne
to
the
earth
,
so
that
they
could
neuer
be
releeued
after
,
but
lay
on
the
ground
among
the
horse
feete
and
there
died
in
dolour
,
there
were
many
horses
running
abroad
,
trayling
their
bridles
after
them
,
and
their
Masters
lying
dead
vppon
the
earth
in
the
bloud
and
in
the
myre
.
Great
slaughter
there
was
made
vppon
both
parts
,
and
Huon
who
went
breaking
the
great
preasses
whereas
hee
slewe
so
many
Paynims
,
that
euerie
man
feared
him
,
he
saw
where
the
Admirall
of
Angoryes
Nephew
was
,
who
had
slaine
a
christian
Knight
,
and
they
ranne
so
fiercely
each
at
other
,
that
the
Paynim
brake
his
speare
vppon
Huon
,
and
Huon
fayled
him
not
,
but
gaue
him
so
maruailous
and
so
great
a
stroake
,
that
his
Speare
passed
through
his
bodie
,
and
so
he
fell
downe
to
the
earth
and
died
.
Then
Huon
ranne
at
another
,
and
gaue
him
such
a
maruailous
stroake
that
it
passed
through
his
sheeld
and
bodie
,
and
with
drawing
out
of
the
speare
,
hee
fell
to
the
earth
and
neuer
reléeued
after
,
and
so
they
thrée
and
foure
more
hee
serued
in
like
manner
,
and
did
so
valiantly
behaue
himselfe
,
that
he
slewe
eight
before
his
Speare
brake
,
and
then
he
drew
out
his
Sword
,
and
therewith
hee
did
such
déedes
,
that
it
was
fearfull
to
behold
him
,
hee
cut
legges
and
armes
,
and
rassed
off
helmets
,
so
that
none
of
his
enemies
durst
approach
néere
vnto
him
,
but
they
fledde
before
him
,
as
the
birde
doth
before
the
Hauke
,
hee
brake
asunder
the
thicke
preasses
,
hee
did
so
to
bee
feared
that
his
enemies
left
him
,
for
hee
neuer
strooke
any
man
with
a
full
stroake
,
but
hee
that
receiued
it
was
slaine
.
Also
with
him
was
Barnard
his
Coozen
,
who
euer
followed
him
,
and
did
maruailes
in
armes
,
for
hee
was
a
sharpe
and
an
eager
Knight
.
And
also
the
Admirall
of
Angory
enforced
himselfe
to
doe
dammage
vnto
the
Christian
men
,
hée
sawe
where
the
Admirall
of
Persia
was
slaying
of
his
men
,
and
came
and
ranne
at
him
,
and
the
Admirall
of
Persia
sawe
him
,
and
encountred
with
him
by
such
force
and
puissance
,
that
each
of
them
bare
the
other
to
the
earth
,
then
quickly
they
releeued
themselues
with
their
Swords
in
their
hands
,
willing
both
of
them
to
slay
each
other
,
the
which
had
beene
done
indéede
,
if
their
men
had
not
come
and
succoured
them
,
but
thether
came
so
many
on
both
parts
,
that
the
twoo
Admirals
hadde
no
power
one
of
them
to
touch
the
other
.
With
great
force
came
thether
Paynims
and
Sarazins
,
so
that
the
Christian
men
could
not
remount
vp
againe
the
Admirall
of
Persia
,
but
was
faine
to
fight
a
foote
,
and
hadde
beene
in
great
ieopardie
and
danger
,
if
Huon
and
Barnard
had
not
come
and
rescued
him
,
they
came
thether
hastily
,
when
they
heard
the
showting
and
crying
that
was
made
about
the
Admirall
of
Persia
,
and
they
brake
asunder
the
great
preasse
of
the
Paynims
.
And
when
they
saw
Huon
approach
neere
vnto
them
,
they
were
sore
afraid
,
and
they
knewe
him
well
and
parted
,
and
spread
abroad
and
durst
not
abide
,
and
Huon
seeing
the
Admirall
of
Persia
a
foot
among
his
enemies
,
with
his
Sword
valiantly
defending
himselfe
,
which
should
but
little
auailed
if
he
had
not
beene
quickly
succoured
:
and
when
Huon
sawe
him
hee
sayde
.
Oh
right
puissant
Admirall
haue
no
doubt
,
then
Huon
tooke
a
Speare
out
of
the
handes
of
a
Paynim
whom
hée
had
slaine
,
and
therewith
he
ranne
at
the
Admirall
of
Angory
,
and
gaue
him
so
horrible
and
so
vehement
a
stroake
,
that
the
Speare
passed
through
his
bodie
more
then
a
foote
,
and
so
hee
fell
downe
dead
among
his
men
,
whereof
the
Paynims
were
sore
dismayed
and
abashed
,
when
they
saw
their
Lord
lye
dead
vppon
the
earth
,
and
then
Huon
quickly
tooke
the
Admirals
horse
by
the
raine
of
the
bridle
,
and
came
vnto
the
Admirall
of
Persia
,
whereas
he
was
fighting
a
foote
,
and
said
:
Sir
,
mount
vppon
this
horse
,
for
the
Paynims
and
Sarazins
are
discomfited
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
Admirall
)
blessed
bee
the
houre
that
e●er
you
were
borne
,
for
by
your
excellent
Prowesse
I
am
saued
and
all
mine
Hoast
,
and
haue
vanquished
and
ouercome
mine
enemies
.
Then
the
Admirall
mounted
vppon
the
good
horse
,
whereof
he
was
right
ioyfull
,
and
so
he
and
Huon
and
Barnard
dealt
such
st●●●kes
amonge
the
Paynims
and
Sarazins
,
that
they
were
constrained
to
●y
and
to
turne
their
backes
,
and
then
they
were
chaced
by
such
force
,
that
they
entred
into
the
Citie
one
with
another
▪
then
the
Christian
men
s●ewe
the
Paynims
and
Sarazins
,
men
,
women
,
and
children
,
that
great
pitie
it
was
to
〈…〉
lye
dead
vppon
heapes
in
the
stréets
,
so
that
the
bloud
of
them
that
were
slaine
,
ran
through
the
streets
to
the
horse
pastours
:
finally
by
the
hye
prowesse
of
Huon
,
and
by
the
puissa●●e
of
the
Admirall
of
Persia
,
the
Paynims
and
Sarazins
were
discomfited
in
the
Citie
of
Angory
.
When
the
slaying
was
ceased
,
and
that
the
Admirall
and
Huon
sawe
how
that
they
hadde
ouercome
their
enemies
,
they
ceased
slaying
of
the
people
,
and
they
went
into
the
Temples
,
Towers
,
and
Pallaices
,
wherein
many
Paynims
and
Sarazins
were
withdrawne
,
they
were
taken
to
mercie
,
promising
to
saue
their
liues
,
if
they
would
leaue
the
false
and
detestable
Lawe
of
Mahomet
,
and
beléeue
in
our
Sauiour
and
Redéemer
Iesus
Christ
,
and
so
many
were
christened
,
and
such
as
would
not
,
were
slaine
.
When
the
Admirall
and
Huon
sawe
that
the
Citie
was
become
christened
,
then
they
set
their
Officers
,
Prouosts
,
and
Baylifes
to
gouerne
the
Citie
,
and
with
them
two
Thousand
persons
to
keepe
the
Citie
.
Thus
they
taried
there
by
the
space
of
Eight
dayes
,
and
then
they
made
readie
to
depart
,
and
trussed
&
new
vittayled
their
shippes
,
and
then
they
entred
into
their
shippes
,
and
the
trompets
,
busins
,
and
tabors
made
great
noyse
,
and
the
Marriners
weyed
vp
their
anchors
and
hoysed
vp
their
sayles
,
and
sayled
so
long
vntill
they
were
out
of
the
Sea
of
Caspus
and
entred
into
the
great
floud
of
Euphrates
,
the
which
descendeth
into
the
great
Sea
,
and
when
they
were
passed
the
Riuer
,
they
coasted
the
deserts
of
Abilaunt
,
the
season
was
faire
and
cleare
and
the
wind●
fresh
.
Thus
as
they
sayled
by
this
great
sea
,
the
Admirall
and
Huon
stood
at
the
boord
side
of
their
shippe
,
and
deuised
of
their
aduentures
,
and
praysed
God
of
his
grace
for
that
he
done
vnto
them
:
Huon
quoth
the
Admirall
,
I
haue
great
desire
to
sée
the
holy
Citie
where
our
Lord
God
was
crucified
and
laid
in
the
Sepulchre
.
Sir
quoth
Huon
,
by
the
grace
of
God
wée
shall
right
well
and
shortly
come
thether
,
and
I
hope
hée
shall
doe
vnto
vs
farre
greater
grace
yet
,
as
to
ayde
vs
to
conquer
and
to
destroy
all
those
in
our
way
,
that
beléeue
not
on
our
holy
Lawe
,
for
that
is
the
chéefest
entent
of
our
Voyage
.
Thus
they
deuised
together
the
space
of
eight
dayes
,
without
finding
of
any
aduenture
,
and
so
vppon
an
Euening
,
Huon
all
alone
stood
leaning
ouer
the
shippe
board
,
beholding
the
Sea
the
which
was
plaine
and
peaceable
,
and
then
hee
remembred
the
Duchesse
Escleremond
his
Wife
,
therewith
the
teares
ran
tenderly
downe
his
visage
,
and
said
.
Ah
right
noble
Ladie
,
when
I
remember
what
peril
and
daunger
that
I
left
you
in
,
and
in
what
pouertie
and
miserie
you
bee
in
nowe
,
I
haue
no
ioynt
nor
member
but
that
trembleth
for
the
displeasure
that
I
am
in
,
and
for
feare
least
that
the
false
Emperour
cause
you
to
die
ere
my
returne
:
then
he
beganne
to
make
great
sorrow
and
gréefe
,
but
Barnard
who
was
not
farre
from
him
,
said
.
Ah
Sir
,
you
knowe
well
that
in
all
the
fortunes
and
aduentures
that
haue
come
vnto
you
,
God
hath
ayded
you
and
saued
you
from
the
perill
of
death
,
therefore
take
good
comfort
to
your selfe
,
and
laud
and
praise
our
Lord
God
for
that
he
sendeth
vnto
you
,
and
doubt
not
if
you
haue
perfect
hope
and
trust
in
him
,
he
will
ayd
and
comfort
you
,
and
he
neuer
forgetteth
them
that
with
good
heart
serue
him
.
Thus
with
such
wordes
Barnard
comforted
Huon
,
and
then
the
Admirall
came
and
leaned
down
by
Huon
,
and
they
deuised
together
about
diuers
and
sundrie
matters
.
The
same
time
there
arose
vp
a
wind
and
Tempest
so
great
and
so
horrible
,
that
the
sayles
were
broken
in
diuers
places
,
and
some
Mastes
brake
and
flew
ouer
the
boards
of
the
shippe
,
the
sea
beganne
to
bee
rough
and
furious
,
so
that
euerie
man
thought
to
haue
beene
perished
,
the
fortune
of
this
Tempest
was
so
horrible
,
as
euerie
man
deuoutly
called
vpon
our
Lord
God
to
saue
them
from
the
perill
and
daunger
that
they
were
in
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
pray
you
to
shewe
mee
what
Countrey
is
yonder
that
I
see
before
mée
,
we
were
happie
and
fortunate
if
wee
might
arriue
there
,
and
cast
our
anchors
vnder
the
Rocke
that
I
see
there
?
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
Admirall
)
wée
bée
arriued
at
an
euill
Port
,
for
wee
bée
néere
to
the
Deserts
of
Abilaunt
,
vppon
yonder
Mountaine
that
you
sée
is
conuersant
an
enemie
,
who
hath
caused
many
a
ship
and
Vessell
to
be
drowned
in
this
Sea
,
whereby
wee
bée
all
in
great
daunger
to
bee
lost
,
for
none
can
approach
to
this
Rocke
,
but
that
he
is
strangled
and
slaine
by
the
enemie
that
is
there
:
then
euerie
man
was
in
great
feare
,
and
the
Admirall
said
vnto
the
Marriners
.
Sirs
,
I
pray
you
if
it
may
bee
,
let
vs
drawe
out
of
this
quarter
.
Sir
(
quoth
Huon
)
mee
thinkes
you
are
too
sore
dismayed
&
a●ash●d
,
for
by
that
Lord
that
made
me
to
his
semblance
,
I
shall
neuer
haue
ioy
at
my
heart
,
vntill
I
knowe
why
that
enemie
causeth
them
to
perish
so
fast
this
way
,
I
shall
neuer
rest
vntill
I
haue
spoken
with
him
,
and
if
hee
doe
any
thinge
contrarie
to
my
pleasure
,
I
shall
strike
off
his
head
.
Huon
,
(
quoth
the
Admirall
)
I
haue
great
maruaile
of
that
you
doe
saye
,
for
if
there
were
fiue
Hundred
such
as
you
bée
,
within
one
houre
you
should
bée
all
dead
and
stangled
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
doubt
not
you
that
,
for
though
I
should
die
in
the
quarrell
I
will
goe
sée
him
,
and
knowe
the
cause
why
hée
letteth
or
troubleth
this
passage
,
before
it
be
three
dayes
to
an
end
,
I
shal
goe
and
speake
with
him
what
fortune
soeuer
commeth
thereof
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
Admirall
)
in
you
it
is
to
doe
your
owne
will
,
for
since
it
pleaseth
you
I
must
bee
content
,
but
if
you
would
beleeue
mée
,
you
should
not
take
vpon
you
that
Voyage
and
Enterprize
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
all
smiling
)
I
haue
my
hope
and
trust
in
almightie
God
,
who
hath
heeretofore
saued
me
from
death
,
and
so
I
hope
he
will
doe
yet
,
for
it
is
a
common
prouerbe
sayd
,
hee
whome
God
will
ayde
and
succour
no
man
can
hurt
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
Admirall
)
I
pray
vnto
our
Lord
God
to
defend
you
from
all
euill
,
and
to
giue
you
the
grace
to
returne
againe
in
sauegard
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
thanke
you
heartily
.
Then
Barnard
arose
vp
and
saide
:
Deare
Coozen
,
I
require
you
to
let
me
goe
with
you
,
and
then
the
Admirall
sayd
.
Sir
,
I
desire
you
to
bee
content
,
that
I
and
Barnard
may
keepe
you
companie
,
and
wee
shall
haue
with
vs
for
the
more
sauegard
of
our
persons
foure
Hundred
hardy
Knights
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
by
Gods
grace
I
will
goe
alone
,
none
shall
goe
with
mee
but
my selfe
and
Iesus
Christ
and
his
blessed
Mother
,
in
whose
sauegard
I
commit
my selfe
.
When
Barnard
heard
that
,
hee
had
great
sorrowe
at
his
heart
,
and
so
had
the
Admirall
when
they
sawe
that
they
could
not
turne
Huon
from
his
dangerous
Voyage
and
Enterprize
.
Then
Huon
armed
himselfe
,
and
tooke
leaue
of
the
Admirall
and
of
the
other
Lords
,
and
of
Barnard
,
who
made
great
sorrow
for
his
Coozen
Huon
,
who
all
alone
would
goe
into
the
Deserts
to
seeke
aduentures
.
When
Huon
hadde
taken
his
leaue
,
hee
was
set
a
shoare
,
and
made
the
signe
of
a
crosse
vpon
his
breas●
:
then
hee
mounted
vppon
the
Mountaine
,
but
ere
hee
was
the
halfe
way
,
a
great
wind
arose
vppon
the
Sea
,
so
that
the
Tempest
was
great
and
horrible
,
whereby
the
cordes
and
cables
of
the
shippes
with
the
Admirall
burst
asunder
,
and
so
perforce
they
were
●ain
to
take
the
Sea
,
and
sayle
at
aduenture
as
wind
and
weather
would
serue
them
,
whereuppon
they
were
cast
out
of
that
great
Sea
,
whereof
the
Admirall
and
Barnard
and
all
the
other
Lordes
had
great
feare
,
and
greatly
complained
for
Huon
,
who
alone
without
companie
was
mounted
vppon
the
Mountaine
,
and
as
hee
was
going
,
hee
looked
downe
into
the
Sea
,
and
sawe
the
maruailous
Tempest
that
was
in
the
Sea
,
so
that
of
two
Hundred
ships
that
hee
had
left
there
with
the
Admirall
,
he
could
then
sée
no
more
but
two
together
,
for
al
the
rest
were
seperated
one
from
another
in
great
perill
and
danger
.
Then
hée
began
pitifully
to
wéepe
and
complayne
for
his
Wife
the
faire
Escleremond
,
whome
he
thought
then
neuer
to
sée
more
,
because
hee
was
in
that
Desert
,
and
sawe
the
shippes
driuen
from
the
land
in
great
feare
of
loosing
.
Then
he
kneeled
downe
,
and
held
vp
his
handes
vnto
Heauen
,
requiring
our
Lord
God
of
his
pitie
and
grace
to
ayd
and
to
giue
him
comfort
,
that
hee
might
escape
from
thence
aliue
,
and
to
saue
the
shippes
,
and
to
bring
them
againe
in
sauegard
to
the
place
from
whence
they
departed
.
Then
gréeuously
he
complained
for
his
wife
and
Daughter
,
and
sayde
:
Ah
right
noble
Ladie
Escleremond
,
when
I
remember
the
paines
and
dolors
and
pouerties
,
that
by
my
cause
you
suffer
and
haue
suffered
,
all
my
body
sweateth
by
paine
and
dolour
:
Alas
,
I
had
thought
in
short
space
to
haue
aided
and
succoured
you
,
but
nowe
I
sée
well
that
our
departing
is
come
for
euer
more
,
in
yonder
perilous
Sea
I
sée
my
Coozen
Barnard
and
diuers
other
Lords
,
that
by
my
cause
are
in
the
way
of
perdition
without
God
doe
ayd
and
succour
them
,
whome
I
humbly
require
to
send
them
that
grace
,
that
they
may
arriue
at
some
good
Port
,
and
that
I
may
sée
them
once
againe
,
to
the
entent
that
I
may
fight
against
the
Paynims
and
Sarazins
,
in
exalting
the
Law
of
Iesus
Christ
.
Thus
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
made
his
prayers
to
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
.
Chap.
CXX
.
¶
How
Huon
went
so
long
in
this
Desert
,
that
he
found
Cain
,
and
spake
with
him
a
long
season
:
and
how
hee
beguiled
Cain
and
departed
.
AFter
that
Huon
hadde
thus
made
his
prayers
vnto
our
Lord
God
,
he
arose
vp
and
blessed
him
with
the
signe
of
the
crosse
,
recommending
himselfe
vnto
our
Lord
God
,
and
came
to
the
toppe
of
the
Mountaine
,
but
when
hée
was
there
,
all
his
bodie
trembled
with
trauaile
,
so
that
he
was
verie
faint
and
féeble
.
Then
hée
looked
round
about
him
,
and
sawe
in
a
faire
meadowe
a
cleare
Fountaine
,
thether
he
went
to
refresh
and
to
rest
him
,
then
he
layde
him
downe
vppon
the
grasse
to
refresh
him
before
hee
would
drinke
,
he
was
so
hot
,
and
when
he
was
well
cooled
,
hée
came
to
the
Fountaine
and
dranke
thereof
a
little
,
and
washed
his
hands
and
face
,
and
then
he
went
further
into
the
Forrest
,
and
could
find
neither
Towne
nor
Castle
,
Garden
nor
Trées
with
fruit
,
whereof
hée
was
right
sorrowfull
and
sore
displeased
,
and
so
searched
all
day
to
find
some
man
or
woman
,
but
al
was
in
vaine
,
and
when
he
sawe
that
the
Sunne
went
to
rest
,
and
could
find
no
creature
,
he
was
sore
discomforted
,
he
chose
out
a
Trée
,
and
there
vnder
layd
him
downe
and
slept
,
and
in
the
morning
when
he
saw
the
Sunne
rise
,
and
that
his
beames
spread
abroad
vppon
the
earth
,
he
arose
and
blessed
him
,
and
so
went
foorth
into
the
Desert
,
and
found
neither
man
nor
woman
,
beast
nor
birde
,
wherewith
being
sorrowfull
and
angrie
,
deuoutly
hée
called
vppon
our
Lord
God
,
praying
him
to
haue
in
his
tuition
and
kéeping
his
bodie
and
soule
,
and
that
he
might
yet
once
sée
his
Wife
the
faire
Escleremond
,
and
Clariet
his
Daughter
.
He
went
so
long
in
this
Desert
,
that
at
last
he
came
to
a
plain
of
thrée
bowe
shoot
large
,
and
in
the
middest
thereof
he
sawe
a
Tunne
made
of
the
heart
of
Oake
,
bound
all
about
with
bands
of
yron
,
and
it
turned
and
rowled
in
the
playne
,
and
neuer
passed
out
of
the
circuit
of
the
plaine
,
and
beside
the
Tunne
he
saw
where
there
lay
vppon
the
ground
a
great
mall
of
yron
,
great
maruaile
had
Huon
,
when
hée
sawe
this
Tunne
roule
about
thus
without
cease
like
a
Tempest
,
and
as
it
passed
by
Huon
,
hee
heard
a
pitifull
voice
within
the
Tunne
sore
complaning
,
and
when
hee
had
heard
it
two
or
thrée
times
,
hée
approached
néere
to
the
Tunne
and
sayd
.
Thou
that
art
in
this
Tunne
,
speake
vnto
mée
,
and
shewe
mée
what
thou
art
,
or
what
thing
thou
hast
néede
of
,
and
why
thou
art
put
there
?
Then
when
he
that
was
in
the
Tunne
heard
Huon
,
he
rested
still
and
spake
no
word
:
and
when
Huon
saw
that
it
would
not
speake
,
he
sayd
.
Whatsoeuer
thou
art
,
I
coniure
thée
by
him
that
created
all
the
world
,
and
by
his
Sonne
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
whom
he
sent
downe
to
suffer
death
and
passion
vppon
the
Trée
of
the
Crosse
,
to
redéeme
his
Fréends
,
who
by
the
sinne
of
Adam
and
Eue
were
in
Limbo
,
and
by
his
glorious
Resurrection
,
and
by
his
Angels
and
Archangels
,
Cherubins
,
and
Seraphins
,
and
by
all
his
holy
Saints
I
coniure
thée
to
shewe
mee
what
thou
art
,
and
why
and
for
what
cause
thou
art
set
heere
in
this
Tunne
?
When
hee
that
was
within
the
Tunne
heard
howe
sore
hee
was
coniured
,
he
answeared
and
said
.
Thou
that
hast
coniured
mée
,
thou
doest
great
euill
to
cause
me
to
shew
thée
the
troth
,
know
surely
that
I
haue
to
name
Cain
,
and
Sonne
I
was
vnto
Adam
and
Eue
,
and
am
hee
that
slewe
my
Brother
Abell
,
by
false
and
cursed
enuie
that
I
had
vnto
him
,
because
his
oblations
and
Dismes
that
he
made
vnto
God
were
exalted
,
and
the
fume
thereof
went
vpward
to
Heauen
,
and
those
that
I
made
the
fume
went
downe-ward
,
and
when
I
sawe
that
,
I
slewe
and
murdered
my
Brother
Abell
,
wherefore
,
and
for
the
great
sinne
that
I
haue
committed
,
I
am
damned
to
bee
and
to
suffer
this
martirdome
within
this
Tunne
,
wherein
I
am
closed
burning
,
and
with
Serpents
and
Toads
héere
within
deuouring
mee
,
and
yet
I
cannot
die
,
and
héere
I
shall
bee
vntill
the
day
of
Iudgement
,
and
then
my
paine
shall
be
doubled
.
Now
haue
I
shewed
thee
thy
demaund
,
wherefore
I
repute
thée
for
a
foole
,
when
thou
art
so
hardy
as
to
enter
into
this
Desert
,
whereas
neuer
man
entred
and
departed
without
death
,
for
know
for
troth
,
that
hether
repaireth
twoo
enemies
Féends
of
Hell
,
who
shall
slay
thée
and
beare
thy
soule
into
Hell
,
without
thou
wilt
doe
as
I
shall
shew
thée
.
Fréend
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
pray
thee
to
shew
me
what
it
is
that
thou
speakest
of
,
or
what
thing
thou
wilt
that
I
should
doe
and
I
will
doe
it
,
to
the
entent
that
I
may
depart
from
hence
,
there
is
nothing
in
the
world
but
I
shall
doe
it
for
thée
,
so
thou
wilt
shewe
mée
the
way
howe
I
may
depart
from
hence
.
Fréend
,
(
quoth
Cain
)
I
shall
shewe
thée
what
thou
shalt
doe
,
thou
shalt
take
this
mall
of
iron
that
thou
séest
there
,
and
strike
therewith
so
long
vppon
this
Tunne
vntill
thou
hast
broken
it
,
to
the
entent
that
I
may
yssue
out
,
and
when
I
am
deliuered
,
I
shall
set
thée
in
sauegard
in
Ierusalem
or
in
France
,
or
in
what
countrey
soeuer
thou
wilt
wish
.
If
thou
wilt
doe
this
that
I
haue
sayd
,
and
deliuer
me
from
this
torment
:
I
shall
set
thée
wheresoeuer
thou
wilt
be
in
any
Land
Christian
or
Heathen
,
and
if
thou
doest
not
this
that
I
haue
saide
,
before
it
be
night
I
shall
cause
thée
to
die
with
great
tormentes
,
for
anon
thou
shalt
sée
come
hether
two
Diuels
of
Hell
,
foule
and
hideous
to
behold
,
and
they
shall
stangle
thée
and
beare
thy
soule
into
Hell
.
Ah
good
Lorde
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
humbly
I
require
and
beseech
thée
to
saue
mée
from
this
torment
.
Cain
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
thou
speakest
mée
faire
and
sayest
as
thou
list
,
but
I
will
not
deliuer
thée
out
of
this
Tunne
,
vntill
first
thou
shewest
mée
how
I
may
depart
from
hence
.
Then
Cain
sayd
,
if
thou
wilt
promise
mée
by
thy
faith
,
and
by
thy
part
of
Paradice
to
deliuer
mée
out
of
this
Tunne
,
I
shall
shewe
thée
the
manner
howe
thou
shalt
escape
from
hence
.
Cain
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
haue
no
doubt
,
and
that
I
promise
thée
to
kéepe
my
faith
,
so
thou
wilt
shew
mee
the
manner
howe
I
may
depart
out
of
this
Desert
,
I
shall
deliuer
thée
out
of
thy
torment
.
Then
Cain
said
:
thou
shalt
goe
by
this
little
path
that
thou
séest
héere
by
vppon
thy
right
hand
,
the
which
shall
bring
thée
straight
to
the
Sea-side
,
the
which
is
not
farre
from
hence
,
and
then
goe
downe
the
Mountaine
,
whereas
thou
shalt
find
a
shippe
,
and
therein
but
one
man
,
but
before
thou
doest
enter
into
the
shippe
,
blesse
thrée
times
,
for
hée
that
thou
shalt
finde
there
is
a
Féende
of
Hell
,
and
shewe
vnto
him
howe
thou
art
Cain
,
escaped
out
of
the
rowling
Tun
,
and
bid
him
to
passe
thée
ouer
,
and
say
that
thou
wilt
goe
and
slay
all
the
Christian
men
that
bee
in
the
world
,
and
bring
their
soules
into
Hell
,
and
when
hée
heareth
thée
say
thus
,
hee
wlil
passe
thée
ouer
in
safetie
,
for
it
is
longe
since
that
hee
hath
taried
for
mee
,
because
he
thinketh
that
I
should
escape
out
of
this
Tun
:
but
thou
must
take
with
thée
this
mall
of
yron
vpon
thy
necke
,
to
the
entent
that
hee
shall
the
better
beleeue
thee
,
and
surely
he
will
then
passe
thee
ouer
.
Cain
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
pray
thee
is
this
of
troth
that
thou
hast
sayd
?
Fréend
,
(
quoth
Cain
)
I
lye
neuer
a
word
.
Now
I
pray
thée
seeing
I
haue
shewed
thée
the
manner
how
thou
mayest
escape
,
take
this
Mall
of
yron
,
and
breake
asunder
this
Tunne
that
I
am
in
,
that
I
may
be
deliuered
out
of
this
paine
and
torment
.
Cain
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
pray
thee
to
shew
mee
who
is
hee
that
did
put
thée
into
this
Tun
,
and
what
is
his
name
?
Sir
,
(
quoth
Cain
)
know
for
troth
that
God
of
Heauen
set
me
héere
,
because
I
had
displeased
him
for
slaying
of
my
Brother
Abell
,
wherefore
I
haue
suffered
so
much
paine
and
sorow
,
that
more
I
cannot
endure
:
and
therefore
yet
againe
I
pray
thee
to
deliuer
mee
from
hence
.
Cain
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
God
forbid
that
I
should
deliuer
thee
,
séeing
our
Lord
God
hath
set
thee
there
:
Know
for
troth
,
that
thou
shalt
neuer
depart
from
thence
except
it
bee
by
his
commaundement
,
for
there
thou
shalt
bee
euer
for
mee
,
I
had
rather
bee
periured
then
to
vndoe
that
thing
which
God
will
haue
done
,
to
punish
thee
for
the
euils
that
thou
hast
done
.
I
knowe
well
,
as
for
the
euill
that
I
haue
done
,
as
in
breaking
of
my
promise
to
thee
:
God
will
lightly
pardon
mee
for
it
,
abide
thou
there
with
thy
cursed
sinnes
,
for
sure
by
mee
thou
shalt
haue
none
other
ayd
.
Chap.
CXXI
.
¶
How
Huon
departed
from
Cain
,
and
passed
the
Sea
in
a
Vessell
guided
by
the
Diuell
,
who
beleeued
it
had
beene
Cain
,
and
Huon
arriued
at
a
Citie
called
Colanders
,
whereas
he
found
the
Admirall
of
Persia
and
Barnard
his
Cozen
,
who
had
layde
siege
to
the
Citie
.
WHen
Cain
had
well
vnderstood
Huon
,
he
said
:
Ah
thou
false
Traytor
,
by
whom
I
am
beguiled
and
mocked
,
thou
art
not
worthy
to
be
beleeued
in
any
thinge
that
thou
sayest
,
thou
lyest
worse
then
a
Dogge
.
Oh
thou
false
periured
Traitour
,
thou
hast
ill
kept
thy
promise
,
thou
art
not
worthy
to
bee
beleeued
.
Cain
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
other
good
gettest
thou
none
of
mee
,
for
thou
art
not
worthie
to
bee
heard
,
when
thou
hast
staine
thy
deare
Brother
by
false
enuie
and
cursed
treason
,
whereof
thou
art
full
:
goe
thy
way
false
Traytour
,
too
much
euill
cannot
bée
done
vnto
thee
,
bee
content
with
the
Tunne
that
thou
art
in
,
thou
néedest
not
feare
of
any
refreshing
nor
of
more
furthering
for
mee
,
well
hast
thou
deserued
it
,
but
within
short
time
thou
shalt
haue
worse
paine
and
sorrow
.
Ah
Traytour
(
quoth
Cain
and
false
lyer
,
thou
hast
lost
thy
part
of
Paradice
.
Thou
lyest
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
vnto
thee
ought
to
bee
kept
neither
faith
nor
promise
,
because
thou
hast
slaine
Abell
thy
Brother
:
wherefore
thou
art
now
punished
and
well
hast
thou
deserued
it
.
Ah
thou
false
lier
,
(
quoth
Cain
)
subtilly
thou
hast
deceiued
and
mocked
mee
by
thy
false
words
and
subtilties
,
I
see
well
that
thou
wilt
goe
from
hence
and
leaue
me
still
in
this
paine
.
Certainly
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
that
which
I
promised
thee
was
but
to
beguile
thee
,
for
as
by
mee
thou
shalt
not
come
out
,
without
hee
commaund
it
that
set
thee
heere
.
Well
Huon
,
(
quoth
Cain
)
know
for
certaine
,
that
in
all
thy
life
thou
wert
neuer
better
counsailed
,
for
if
thou
haddest
deliuered
me
out
,
incontinent
I
would
haue
strangled
thee
.
Ah
false
Feend
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
yet
hast
thou
no
repentaunce
of
thine
euill
that
thou
hast
done
.
I
will
goe
my
way
,
and
thou
shalt
abide
heere
still
in
great
pain
and
torment
foreuer
,
therewith
Huon
departed
,
and
tooke
the
Mall
vppon
his
necke
,
and
entred
into
the
little
way
that
Cain
had
shewed
vnto
him
.
Now
we
will
leaue
speaking
of
Huon
,
and
speake
of
the
Admirall
of
Persia
,
and
of
his
Armie
vppon
the
Sea
.
Vppon
the
second
day
the
Tempest
ceased
,
and
the
Sea
waxed
calme
and
faire
,
then
the
shippes
drew
againe
together
as
it
pleased
God
,
and
arriued
at
a
noble
Citie
,
the
which
was
as
then
in
Arme●●●
called
Colanders
,
a
great
and
a
faire
Citie
,
but
after
it
was
destroyed
by
the
noble
Duke
Ogyer
the
Danoyse
,
he
went
into
I●●ia
.
The
Admirall
and
his
company
greatly
complayned
for
Huon
whome
they
had
so
lost
,
they
thought
neuer
to
sée
him
more
,
and
Barnard
his
Coozen
made
such
sorrow
that
great
pittie
it
was
to
see
him
,
the
Admirall
and
all
his
Lords
sore
wept
and
pitifully
complayned
for
Huon
,
they
thought
neuer
to
see
him
agayne
,
but
hee
that
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
will
haue
saued
cannot
perish
,
for
Huon
the
same
time
came
downe
the
Mountaine
,
to
come
vnto
the
Port
whereas
the
Vessell
lay
and
the
Diuell
within
it
.
When
Huon
sawe
the
Vessell
and
the
Feend
within
it
,
who
was
so
hideous
and
horrible
to
behold
,
that
it
was
maruaile
to
see
,
hee
séemed
well
to
bee
the
Diuell
of
Hell
,
his
head
was
as
great
as
an
Oxe
head
,
his
eyes
more
●edder
then
two
burning
coales
,
his
téeth
great
and
long
,
and
as
rough
as
a
Beare
,
hee
cast
fire
and
smoake
out
of
his
gorge
like
a
Furnace
,
it
was
no
maruaile
though
Huon
doubted
him
,
for
when
hee
sawe
him
so
foule
hee
had
great
feare
,
and
so
lent
himselfe
to
a
Rocke
the
better
to
behold
him
,
and
then
hee
blessed
him
with
the
signe
of
the
Crosse
,
recommending
himselfe
to
the
sauegard
of
our
Lord
God
,
but
it
fortuned
so
the
same
time
that
the
enemie
sawe
him
not
.
Ah
good
Lord
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
pray
and
require
thee
humbly
to
counsaile
mee
,
in
what
manner
I
should
trust
in
this
foule
Féend
who
is
fearfull
so
behold
,
I
maruaile
how
I
might
bee
acquainted
with
him
,
whether
I
might
trust
to
be
in
the
shippe
with
him
,
certainly
I
haue
great
doubt
that
hee
will
cast
me
into
the
Sea
,
or
else
slay
mee
on
the
other
side
of
the
Sea
,
I
wotte
not
what
to
doe
,
for
I
must
bee
faine
to
trust
him
,
or
else
to
returne
into
the
Desert
,
whereas
I
shall
die
with
famine
,
and
neuer
more
sée
wife
nor
child
:
but
séeing
it
is
thus
,
I
shall
aduenture
my selfe
with
him
,
and
if
I
may
escape
from
this
aduenture
,
I
shall
goe
to
the
holy
Sepulchre
,
whereas
our
Lorde
Iesus
Christ
was
quicke
and
dead
,
and
then
I
shall
make
warre
vpon
the
Sarazins
.
Then
Duke
Huon
tooke
vppon
him
heart
and
courage
,
and
with
the
Mall
vppon
his
necke
hee
marched
foorth
fiercely
:
then
hee
called
the
enemy
and
said
.
Oh
thou
that
kéepest
this
Vessell
and
passage
,
passe
me
incontinent
ouer
this
Sea
,
and
set
me
a
land
vpon
the
other
side
.
When
the
Diuell
sawe
Huon
with
the
Mall
vppon
his
necke
,
and
speaking
so
fiercely
,
hee
said
:
What
art
thou
?
whether
wilt
thou
goe
?
or
what
doest
thou
seeke
for
héere
?
or
how
art
thou
so
bold
to
come
hether
?
thou
shalt
neuer
goe
further
,
but
I
shall
cast
thee
into
the
Sea
or
strangle
thée
,
and
then
beare
thy
Soule
into
Hell
.
When
Huon
heard
him
,
he
beganne
to
tremble
,
but
he
was
nothing
abashed
,
for
if
he
hadde
fainted
or
taried
to
haue
made
answeare
,
hee
had
incontinent
béene
destroyed
and
slaine
,
but
like
a
hardy
Knight
full
of
great
Prowesse
,
and
firme
in
the
faith
of
Iesus
Christ
,
sayde
.
Hold
thy
peace
thou
Foole
,
for
I
am
Cain
,
for
whome
thou
hast
taried
héere
so
long
,
I
came
euen
now
out
of
the
rowling
Tunne
vpon
the
Mountaine
,
hast
thée
and
passe
mée
ouer
this
arme
of
the
Sea
,
for
I
shall
find
neither
man
nor
woman
that
beléeueth
in
Iesus
Christ
,
but
I
shall
slay
him
,
to
the
entent
that
hell
may
be
filled
with
their
soules
.
When
the
Féend
heard
Huon
say
so
,
he
had
great
ioy
,
and
said
.
Cain
,
why
hast
thou
made
me
tarie
héere
so
long
as
I
haue
don
?
I
am
ioyfull
of
thy
comming
,
for
I
could
neuer
haue
departed
out
of
this
place
,
without
thou
haddest
béen
deliuered
out
of
the
Tunne
:
therefore
Cain
come
on
thy
way
,
enter
into
this
Ship
presently
,
and
I
shall
bring
thée
whereas
thou
wilt
be
,
gladly
I
will
passe
thée
ouer
the
Sea
,
to
the
entent
that
thou
shouldest
slay
Christian
men
and
Sarazins
,
to
haue
their
Soules
into
hell
.
Then
Huon
entred
into
the
Ship
,
recommending
himselfe
to
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
and
sayde
.
Quickly
passe
me
ouer
:
Before
Huon
thought
that
he
had
gone
but
two
Leagues
,
he
was
ouer
on
the
other
side
,
whereof
Huon
had
great
maruaile
that
hee
was
so
soone
ouer
,
and
thanked
our
Lord
God
that
hee
was
out
of
that
daunger
:
then
hee
tooke
leaue
of
the
enemie
,
and
sayde
.
Farewell
,
I
will
returne
againe
shortly
,
within
these
thrée
dayes
thou
shalt
heare
tidinges
of
mee
,
and
then
the
Féend
answeared
shortly
and
sayd
.
Cain
,
goe
thy
way
quickly
and
hast
thée
,
to
the
entent
that
when
thou
returnest
into
hell
,
thou
shalt
haue
good
chéere
of
our
Maisters
,
who
greatly
desire
thy
comming
.
Then
Huon
departed
quickly
,
he
thought
euer
that
the
Diuell
had
followed
him
,
and
hee
went
so
longe
that
hee
approached
to
a
Citie
called
Colanders
,
glad
was
Huon
when
hee
had
lost
the
sight
of
the
euill
Spirit
,
and
in
the
Euening
he
entred
into
the
Citie
of
Colanders
with
the
Mall
vppon
his
necke
,
the
Paynims
and
Sarazins
that
were
within
the
Citie
had
great
maruaile
,
when
he
came
alone
afoote
cleane
armed
into
the
Citie
,
and
among
other
,
there
was
one
demaunded
of
him
what
hee
was
,
and
why
hee
went
so
alone
armed
?
Then
Huon
answered
him
fiercely
to
abash
him
therewith
,
and
said
:
I
am
Cain
,
who
by
mine
ilnesse
slew
Abell
my
Brother
,
wherewith
God
was
angrie
with
mée
,
but
before
it
bee
longe
time
I
shall
take
such
vengeance
,
that
as
many
men
or
women
or
children
as
I
find
beléeuing
in
the
Lawe
of
Iesus
Christ
,
I
shall
destroy
them
all
in
such
wise
,
that
the
Paynims
and
Sarazins
shall
haue
no
doubt
for
any
euill
that
they
shall
doe
vnto
them
,
for
I
shall
destroy
and
slay
them
all
,
neither
sparing
old
nor
young
.
When
the
Paynims
heard
that
,
they
were
right
ioyfull
,
and
that
night
serued
Huon
well
and
made
him
a
great
feast
,
because
they
trusted
that
hee
should
destroy
all
Christendome
,
and
saide
among
themselues
,
that
as
then
hee
was
welcome
thether
,
because
the
Citie
the
day
before
was
besieged
by
the
Admirall
of
Persia
.
Thus
Huon
had
great
ioy
and
feasting
made
vnto
him
,
and
after
Supper
he
was
brought
into
a
faire
and
rich
Chamber
,
wherein
hee
lay
and
slept
soundly
vntill
the
next
morning
.
Chap.
CXXII
.
¶
How
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
had
great
ioy
,
when
he
sawe
the
Admirall
of
Persia
before
Colanders
,
where
he
fought
with
the
Sarazins
.
AFTER
that
the
Admirall
of
Persia
had
left
Huon
in
the
Desert
of
Abillaunt
,
and
how
he
had
a
great
storme
vppon
the
sea
,
and
at
last
their
Shippes
assembled
together
,
and
arriued
at
the
Port
before
the
Citie
of
Colanders
,
in
the
which
Citie
Huon
was
now
in
,
who
was
right
ioyfull
,
when
he
knew
that
the
Admirall
was
come
thether
to
lay
siege
to
the
Citie
,
and
the
Admirall
and
his
companie
was
sorrowfull
because
they
had
lost
Huon
,
and
especially
Barnard
his
coozen
,
for
he
thought
neuer
to
haue
seene
him
againe
:
but
hee
had
shortly
tidinges
of
him
as
yée
shall
heare
after
.
When
the
Admirall
was
arriued
at
the
Port
,
they
armed
themselues
,
and
ordained
their
men
as
well
as
they
might
to
assayle
the
citie
of
Colanders
.
They
yssued
out
of
their
Shippes
,
and
came
marching
towards
the
City
and
made
a
great
assault
,
and
then
the
Paynims
and
Sarazins
armed
them
on
all
sides
,
and
went
to
their
defences
:
then
the
Captaine
of
the
Towne
came
vnto
Huon
,
and
said
.
Come
on
foorth
Cain
,
it
is
time
for
you
to
shew
what
you
can
doe
,
for
héere
without
are
christian
men
assayling
the
Citie
,
I
pray
you
spare
them
not
,
for
wee
haue
great
trust
in
you
.
Sirs
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
séeing
I
am
in
this
citie
,
yée
néede
not
to
feare
any
person
,
anon
yée
shall
sée
what
I
can
doe
.
Cain
,
(
quoth
the
captaine
)
I
pray
you
goe
on
before
and
wee
shall
followe
you
.
Well
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
with
this
Mall
I
shall
astone
them
all
,
the
Paynims
had
great
ioy
of
his
words
,
wéening
surely
it
had
been
Cain
.
Then
Huon
armed
himselfe
,
and
hee
had
a
good
horse
brought
vnto
him
,
whereuppon
hee
mounted
:
then
he
and
the
Paynims
yssued
out
of
the
citie
,
and
found
as
then
the
Admirall
of
Persia
and
all
his
companie
readie
arriued
in
Battaile
.
And
when
hee
sawe
that
the
Sarazins
were
yssued
out
,
hee
sette
vppon
them
fiercely
,
and
Huon
,
who
was
ioyfull
of
the
aduenture
that
was
fallen
to
him
,
hee
stept
out
apart
to
behold
the
battaile
,
and
wold
not
meddle
,
because
hee
had
beene
so
well
receiued
and
feasted
in
the
citie
by
them
of
the
Towne
:
and
hee
well
perceiued
,
that
the
assaults
were
of
the
Realme
of
Persia
,
and
howe
the
Admirall
and
his
coozen
Barnard
were
there
,
whereof
he
had
such
ioy
,
that
hee
wept
for
gladnesse
,
and
thanked
God
of
the
good
fortune
that
he
had
sent
him
,
and
said
.
Ah
good
Lord
,
thou
oughtest
greatly
to
be
praysed
,
for
thou
neuer
faylest
them
at
time
of
néede
that
serue
thée
,
nowe
I
may
well
say
,
that
with
thy
gracious
ayd
,
yet
I
shall
once
more
see
my
Wife
and
my
child
:
thus
Huon
saide
to
himselfe
,
beholding
both
Battailes
fighting
.
Chap.
CXXIII
.
¶
How
the
City
of
Colanders
was
taken
by
the
Admirall
of
Persia
,
after
he
hadde
wonne
the
Battaile
,
and
of
the
great
ioy
that
was
made
vnto
Huon
,
when
hee
was
knowne
by
the
Admirall
of
Persia
and
his
Cozen
Barnard
.
WHen
the
Admirall
of
Persia
sawe
and
perceiued
,
that
they
of
the
Towne
were
yssued
out
,
he
marched
foorth
his
Battailes
,
and
set
vpon
his
enemies
,
there
was
great
slaughter
made
on
both
parts
:
but
at
the
last
they
of
the
Citie
had
the
worst
,
for
the
christian
men
were
of
a
greater
number
then
the
Paynims
and
Sarazins
that
were
yssued
out
,
wherefore
they
were
constrained
to
graunt
the
Victorie
to
their
enemies
,
the
Paynims
retired
&
fled
towards
their
citie
,
and
the
Admirall
&
Barnard
with
their
company
chaced
&
slew
them
that
it
was
pity
to
sée
it
.
Finally
,
the
Admirall
oppressed
them
so
sore
,
that
hee
entred
into
the
Citie
with
them
,
and
Barnard
and
his
companie
,
and
slew
and
beat
down
the
Sarazins
,
that
great
maruaile
it
was
to
see
the
bloud
that
ranne
through
the
stréets
.
When
the
Admirall
saw
that
hee
had
the
victorie
,
then
hée
commaunded
to
cease
slaying
,
and
that
all
such
as
would
beleeue
in
our
Lorde
God
,
their
liues
should
bee
saued
and
their
goods
,
and
so
all
such
as
would
not
bee
christened
,
should
bee
slaine
incontinent
and
none
spared
,
the
which
was
done
,
many
of
them
receiued
Christendome
,
and
as
many
as
woulde
not
receiue
it
,
were
all
slaine
.
Thus
as
this
Citie
was
taken
,
then
Huon
(
who
was
entred
into
the
Citie
with
the
Admirals
men
)
came
to
the
Pallaice
,
whereas
hee
sawe
the
Admirall
and
all
the
Barons
and
Barnard
his
Coozen
,
Huon
had
still
his
Mall
vppon
his
necke
,
and
when
he
came
into
the
Hall
he
put
off
his
helmet
,
and
saluted
the
Admirall
and
all
the
other
that
were
there
.
When
the
Admirall
and
his
Lords
saw
Huon
,
the
great
ioy
that
they
had
no
tongue
can
tell
.
Oh
right
déere
and
vertuous
Knight
,
(
quoth
the
Admirall
)
your
comming
doth
so
reioyce
me
,
that
I
cannot
tell
whether
I
dreame
or
not
,
you
are
much
bound
vnto
God
,
that
hee
hath
giuen
you
the
grace
to
saue
you
from
perill
.
Then
the
Admirall
embraced
Huon
,
and
you
may
well
know
that
Barnard
his
Coozen
had
great
ioy
,
and
so
had
all
the
other
,
and
then
the
Admirall
sayd
vnto
Huon
.
Sir
,
I
pray
you
to
shew
mee
what
aduentures
you
haue
had
since
you
departed
from
vs
?
Then
Huon
shewed
them
all
as
yée
haue
heard
héere
before
,
and
how
he
escaped
.
When
the
Admirall
and
the
other
vnderstood
Huon
,
they
were
neuer
so
amazed
and
abashed
in
all
their
liues
,
of
that
hée
was
so
escaped
from
the
handes
of
the
Diuell
,
and
sayd
that
hée
was
much
bound
vnto
God
,
they
were
all
glad
and
right
ioyfull
for
the
comming
of
Huon
,
and
especially
Barnard
.
Then
the
Captaine
of
the
Citie
who
had
newly
receiued
Christendome
,
came
vnto
Huon
and
sayd
:
Sir
,
I
require
you
to
desire
the
Admirall
to
bée
my
good
Lord
and
Maister
,
for
I
promised
faithfully
to
abide
heere
in
this
Towne
as
his
good
and
true
Seruant
,
keeping
firmely
the
christian
faith
,
the
which
I
haue
newly
receiued
.
When
Huon
saw
the
Captaine
,
who
had
receiued
him
into
his
house
at
his
first
comming
into
the
Citie
,
he
went
vnto
the
Admirall
,
and
said
.
Sir
,
I
require
you
to
giue
the
keeping
of
this
Citie
vnto
this
noble
man
,
and
he
to
hold
it
as
his
owne
,
and
to
doe
homage
vnto
you
for
it
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
Admirall
)
all
that
you
will
I
am
agréeable
vnto
,
I
graunt
it
him
for
the
loue
of
you
.
Then
Huon
thanked
the
Admirall
,
the
Captaine
seeing
the
great
and
rich
guift
that
the
Admirall
had
giuen
vnto
him
for
the
loue
of
Huon
,
he
had
great
maruaile
of
the
great
Larges
and
courtesie
that
was
done
vnto
him
by
the
meanes
of
Huon
,
and
then
hee
kneeled
downe
before
them
and
thanked
them
,
and
did
homage
vnto
the
Admirall
in
the
presence
of
all
the
Lordes
and
Barons
,
and
promised
truely
to
keepe
the
Citie
,
against
all
men
that
would
doe
any
dammage
thereunto
,
nor
neuer
to
yeeld
it
vp
vnto
any
person
,
but
all
onely
vnto
the
Admirall
or
vnto
him
that
shall
haue
his
Commission
:
thus
as
yee
haue
heard
the
Citie
of
Colanders
was
taken
.
Chap.
CXXIIII
.
¶
Howe
the
Admirall
of
Persia
and
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
,
and
all
their
Hoast
passed
by
Antioch
,
and
by
Damas
,
and
came
to
the
Citie
of
Ierusalem
to
the
holy
Sepulchre
,
and
was
nobly
receiued
by
the
King
of
Ierusalem
:
and
howe
the
Souldans
Messenger
came
and
defied
the
Admirall
of
Persia
.
WHen
the
Admirall
and
Huon
saw
this
Citie
wonne
and
brought
vnder
their
obeysance
,
and
hadde
established
there
a
newe
Lorde
and
Captaine
,
and
set
Prouostes
and
Baylifes
and
other
Officers
,
then
they
tooke
aduise
together
,
&
determined
since
they
were
a
●and
,
to
send
backe
againe
their
Nauie
of
shippes
into
Persia
,
and
they
to
goe
by
land
to
the
Citie
of
Ierusalem
,
for
they
hadde
from
thence
as
they
were
but
Tenne
dayes
iourney
vnto
Antioch
,
and
so
to
passe
by
that
Citie
,
and
then
vnto
Damas
,
and
so
to
Ierusalem
,
and
there
to
doe
their
offering
,
and
if
by
aduenture
they
founde
in
their
way
either
Kings
or
Admirals
,
that
would
let
or
trouble
them
in
their
passing
,
they
sayd
that
they
were
of
puissance
sufficient
to
resist
against
them
,
and
then
they
sayd
,
howe
that
from
Ierusalem
the
Admirall
might
returne
by
land
into
Persia
,
vnto
the
Riuer
of
Euphrates
,
and
there
his
Nauie
to
méet
him
,
and
so
to
conuay
him
vnto
his
Citie
of
Thauris
▪
and
Huon
to
returne
vnto
laffe
,
and
from
thence
by
water
to
returne
into
Fraunce
.
Thus
they
concluded
to
doe
,
the
which
aduise
was
lauded
and
praised
of
all
the
Lordes
and
Barons
of
the
Hoast
.
After
this
conclusion
thus
taken
,
the
Admirall
commaunded
his
shippes
to
be
discharged
of
all
thinges
necessary
to
be
caried
by
lande
,
the
which
was
done
diligently
according
to
his
commaundement
,
their
horses
were
sette
a
lande
,
and
their
Tents
and
Pauillions
trussed
vppon
Mules
and
Cammels
and
Dromodaries
,
the
which
cariage
séemed
a
great
Hoast
there
were
so
many
together
,
the
noyse
and
brute
that
they
made
séemed
to
be
a
new
world
,
and
when
all
the
shippes
were
discharged
,
the
Patrons
and
Maisters
of
the
Shippes
tooke
their
leaue
of
the
Admirall
,
who
commaunded
them
expresly
to
abide
for
him
in
the
Riuer
of
Euphrates
,
and
so
they
did
accordingly
.
Nowe
lette
vs
leaue
speakinge
of
them
,
and
returne
vnto
our
former
matter
.
When
these
Shippes
were
departed
and
euerie
thinge
trussed
,
then
the
Admirall
commaunded
through-out
all
the
Countrey
,
that
all
Marchants
and
other
able
to
doe
it
,
should
send
after
his
Hoast
bread
,
wine
,
and
flesh
,
and
bisket
to
vittaile
his
Hoast
,
and
the
charge
to
sée
this
done
was
giuen
to
the
newe
Admirall
of
the
Citie
of
Colanders
,
the
which
he
did
diligently
.
When
the
Admirall
of
Persia
sawe
his
time
to
depart
,
he
made
it
to
bee
proclaimed
through-out
the
Citie
by
a
Trumpet
,
that
euery
man
should
make
him
ready
to
depart
the
next
morning
,
to
goe
whether
it
pleased
the
Admirall
:
this
was
done
so
,
that
at
an
houre
before
the
next
day
there
was
great
brute
and
noise
made
in
the
remoouing
:
then
the
Admirall
and
Huon
made
them
readie
,
and
mounted
vppon
their
horses
,
and
yssued
out
of
〈◊〉
Citie
,
and
entred
into
the
féelds
,
and
then
the
whole
Hoast
tooke
the
way
towards
Antioch
:
Of
their
iourneys
I
make
no
〈◊〉
fall
,
they
road
foorth
so
that
they
passed
by
low
Armenia
,
〈◊〉
th●
hye
Ermine
,
and
so
vpon
a
Monday
they
came
before
〈◊〉
,
whereas
they
lodged
that
night
a
longe
by
the
the
〈…〉
,
without
that
any
person
of
the
Citie
made
any
〈…〉
or
to
let
them
,
but
they
brought
out
of
the
〈…〉
bread
,
wine
,
and
flesh
,
and
other
thinges
〈…〉
their
companie
,
whereof
the
Admirall
and
Huon
〈…〉
ioyfull
,
and
gaue
them
great
thankes
,
and
for
that
〈…〉
woulde
not
suffer
that
any
of
his
Hoast
〈…〉
hurt
or
dammage
vnto
any
person
of
the
Citie
.
〈…〉
buy
when
they
had
dyned
,
they
tooke
their
way
to
〈◊〉
the
Citie
of
Damas
,
and
as
they
went
thether-ward
,
they
●ooke
certaine
Townes
and
Castles
,
and
brought
them
vnder
their
obeysance
,
and
such
as
were
taken
perforce
,
and
〈◊〉
not
beléeue
in
our
Sauiour
and
Redeemer
Iesus
Christ
,
incontinent
they
were
all
slaine
,
and
brought
to
vtter
ruine
and
destroyed
.
〈◊〉
wasting
and
destroying
the
Countrey
in
their
way
,
at
last
they
came
before
the
Citie
of
Damas.
When
they
came
thether
▪
they
lodged
about
the
Citie
in
the
Gardens
and
〈◊〉
▪
and
constrained
them
within
the
Citie
to
bringe
them
〈…〉
,
the
which
they
did
,
for
doubt
of
the
destroying
of
their
〈…〉
and
fruits
:
there
they
lay
one
night
,
and
the
next
day
〈…〉
the
way
to
Ierusalem
,
and
hadde
diuers
Battailes
by
the
way
,
but
they
were
of
so
great
puissance
that
none
could
〈…〉
them
.
So
longe
roade
this
christian
Hoast
,
that
they
came
and
lodged
before
N●pelous
,
and
there
left
their
hoast
:
then
the
next
morning
,
the
Admirall
and
Huon
,
and
diuers
of
the
great
Lords
and
Barons
of
Persia
accompanied
with
them
,
〈◊〉
from
Napelous
to
the
number
of
foure
Thousand
vali●●●
Knights
,
to
guard
them
into
the
Citie
of
Ierusalem
,
thether
they
came
about
noone
,
whereas
they
were
receiued
with
great
ioy
of
Kinge
Thibault
,
and
of
the
Patriarke
and
Arch-priest
,
who
as
then
were
in
the
Citie
of
Ierusalem
,
whome
the
Emperour
Constantine
had
left
there
,
and
ordered
for
the
keeping
of
the
Citie
.
When
the
Admirall
of
Persia
,
and
Duke
Huon
and
Barnard
,
and
other
went
and
offered
to
the
holy
Sepulchre
,
then
they
went
to
the
Temple
of
Salomon
,
and
vnto
the
holy
Temple
of
Simeon
,
whereas
they
made
their
offerings
,
and
the
next
Pilgrimages
vnto
all
the
holy
places
in
the
Citie
,
with
great
deuotion
and
reuerence
.
When
they
had
accomplished
their
holy
Pilgrimages
,
they
returned
to
the
Pallaice
of
the
King
of
Ierusalem
,
whereas
they
were
greatly
feasted
and
honourably
receiued
,
of
their
seruice
I
will
make
none
account
,
but
one
thing
I
dare
well
say
,
that
there
was
neuer
Kinge
nor
Admirall
better
serued
.
And
as
they
sat
at
dinner
,
there
entred
a
Sarazin
●oule
and
blacke
,
called
Trampoiguyffle
,
the
which
is
as
much
to
saye
as
Balaach
.
Then
he
said
a
hye
before
the
Table
,
the
same
God
that
made
the
Firmament
,
and
that
downe
to
vs
sent
his
holy
Prophet
Mahomet
to
teach
vs
his
holy
Lawe
,
he
saue
and
keepe
Saphadin
Souldan
of
Babilon
and
of
Egipt
,
and
may
confound
them
that
be
his
enemies
.
To
the
Admirall
of
Persia
and
of
Media
,
the
Souldan
sendeth
word
by
mée
,
that
wrongfully
and
without
cause
thou
goest
and
destroyest
his
Countrey
and
his
people
,
not
giuing
him
any
knowledge
why
thou
doest
so
,
&
therefore
by
me
he
sendeth
thee
word
,
that
am
his
secret
Messenger
,
that
he
will
assigne
vnto
thee
the
day
of
battaile
,
that
is
vpon
Thursday
next
comming
,
between
Rames
and
lafte
,
whereas
there
is
a
plaine
Countrey
,
and
hée
will
that
thou
knowest
for
certaine
,
that
if
he
take
thée
,
thou
shalt
be
hanged
and
slaine
all
quicke
and
neuer
sée
faire
day
more
,
and
al
other
that
I
sée
heere
sitting
at
this
Table
.
Chap.
CXXV
.
¶
Of
the
answere
that
the
Admirall
of
Persia
and
of
Media
made
vnto
the
Souldans
Messenger
,
and
of
the
report
that
he
made
vnto
his
Maister
.
WHen
the
Admirall
had
well
heard
and
vnderstood
the
Souldans
Messenger
,
he
beganne
to
smile
and
said
.
Tell
thy
Maister
,
that
I
set
nothing
by
his
threatning
,
nor
by
nothing
that
he
can
do
,
nor
I
will
not
leaue
for
all
his
saying
,
to
destroy
and
to
take
his
Townes
and
his
Castles
,
and
to
slay
all
them
that
will
not
beleeue
in
the
Lawe
of
Iesus
Christ
,
and
say
vnto
him
from
me
,
that
I
am
not
in
minde
to
retire
backe
,
but
by
the
ayde
of
God
my
creatour
,
I
shall
come
and
meete
with
him
,
so
that
he
shall
not
neede
to
tarrie
for
mee
,
and
I
shall
fight
with
him
my
puissance
against
his
,
to
shew
him
howe
they
can
doe
that
beleeue
in
Iesus
Christ
.
Goe
thy
way
and
say
vnto
thy
Maister
,
that
he
shall
not
find
me
flying
,
for
any
feare
that
I
haue
of
any
man
beléeuing
in
the
false
and
detestable
fayth
of
Mahomet
.
Then
the
Admirall
commaunded
to
giue
the
Messenger
meate
and
drinke
,
and
fortie
Florents
,
the
Messenger
refused
it
not
but
tooke
it
,
and
thanked
the
Admirall
,
and
when
hee
had
dyned
,
he
taried
not
night
nor
day
vntill
hee
came
to
the
Citie
of
Gasere
,
whereas
he
found
the
Souldan
and
al
his
Armie
,
the
which
was
a
great
number
,
for
they
were
a
Hundred
Thousand
men
,
and
all
they
threatened
the
death
of
the
Admirall
of
Persia
,
but
it
is
a
comon
saying
,
that
many
things
lacketh
of
foolish
thoughts
and
so
did
they
.
When
the
Messenger
was
arriued
at
Gasere
,
hee
came
before
the
Souldan
,
and
made
his
reporte
what
answeare
the
Admirall
had
made
him
,
and
when
the
Souldan
had
well
heard
and
vnderstood
the
Messenger
,
hee
hadde
great
maruaile
of
the
great
outrage
that
hee
thought
to
be
in
the
Admirall
of
Persia
,
in
that
hee
durst
abide
him
,
and
sware
by
his
Lawe
,
that
if
hée
might
haue
the
vpper-hand
of
the
Admirall
,
that
he
would
slay
him
quicke
.
Then
he
commanded
his
Hoast
to
dislodge
,
and
to
take
the
way
towardes
Escalonne
,
the
which
they
did
.
Chap.
CXXVI
.
¶
Howe
the
Admirall
of
Persia
sent
for
his
men
that
lay
at
Napelous
,
and
caused
them
to
withdrawe
towards
Rames
,
and
howe
they
departed
from
Ierusalem
:
and
howe
he
went
to
fight
with
his
enemies
.
AFter
that
Trampoiguyfle
the
Messenger
was
departed
from
Ierusalem
,
and
returned
to
his
Master
the
Souldan
:
then
the
Admirall
of
Persia
and
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
,
who
were
in
the
Pallaice
with
the
Kinge
of
Ierusalem
,
thether
they
called
all
their
counsaile
,
and
when
they
were
all
assembled
,
the
Admirall
sayd
.
Sirs
,
I
pray
you
to
counsaile
me
,
in
what
manner
I
shall
vse
my selfe
,
to
goe
and
meete
with
the
enemies
of
the
Christian
faith
,
the
which
are
come
against
vs
:
therefore
I
desire
euery
one
of
you
to
shew
me
your
opinions
what
in
this
case
is
best
to
be
done
.
Then
Thibault
King
of
Ierusalem
arose
vp
,
and
sayd
.
Sir
Admirall
of
Persia
and
Media
,
mée
thinkes
you
should
not
abide
them
heere
,
but
rather
you
ought
to
depart
,
and
to
goe
against
your
enemies
,
for
if
you
abide
for
them
in
this
Citie
,
you
shall
doe
great
dammage
to
this
countrey
,
for
wée
haue
truce
with
the
Souldan
for
fiue
yeares
,
the
which
with
our
honour
wee
cannot
breake
,
for
if
we
would
haue
made
warre
against
him
,
we
could
not
haue
resisted
against
him
,
and
also
wee
are
far
off
from
Fraunce
,
to
seeke
for
succor
and
ayd
there
:
thus
the
King
spake
no
more
.
Then
Duke
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
sayd
:
Sir
Admirall
,
the
King
of
Ierusalem
hath
shewed
you
the
troth
,
for
if
wee
should
abide
heere
,
it
should
bee
alwaies
to
our
reproach
and
shame
,
if
this
holy
Citie
should
bee
lost
,
the
which
was
wonne
by
twoo
noble
Emperours
of
Rome
and
of
Greece
,
for
the
King
that
is
heere
,
his
honour
saued
and
the
suertie
of
his
countrey
,
may
not
breake
the
Truce
that
hee
hath
taken
with
the
Souldan
of
Babilon
:
and
therefore
mine
aduice
is
,
that
as
〈◊〉
as
we
may
commaund
your
men
that
be
at
Napelous
,
〈◊〉
to
dislodge
and
to
meete
with
you
at
Rames
,
and
then
when
you
haue
somewhat
refreshed
your
Hoast
,
then
set
forward
towards
your
enemies
,
(
as
the
Kinge
of
Ierusalem
hath
said
)
for
●
were
great
folly
to
giue
them
leasure
to
come
too
farre
forward
,
first
let
them
knowe
,
how
the
Swords
and
Speares
of
the
Persians
and
Medians
can
strike
,
who
sometime
did
〈◊〉
in
armes
,
wherefore
it
is
reason
that
they
followe
nowe
th●ir
Predecessors
.
When
Huon
had
finished
his
reason
,
the
Admirall
and
all
the
other
Lords
that
were
there
,
praised
and
held
that
counsaile
good
,
that
was
purposed
by
the
King
of
Ierusalem
and
of
Huon
,
and
then
they
departed
and
returned
to
their
Chambers
and
Lodgings
.
Then
the
Admirall
commaunded
hastily
his
Hoast
to
withdrawe
towards
Rames
,
whereas
hee
would
tarie
for
them
,
the
which
thing
was
done
diligently
,
and
the
Hoast
rested
not
vntil
they
came
vnto
Rames
,
whereas
they
●ound
readie
the
Admirals
Harbingers
,
who
had
alreadie
appointed
their
Lodgings
.
Thus
after
that
the
Admirall
had
written
to
his
Marshals
of
his
Hoast
,
then
hee
tooke
his
leaue
of
the
King
of
Ierusalem
,
and
in
like
wise
so
did
Huon
and
Barnard
his
coozen
,
without
knowledging
of
himselfe
to
the
King
of
Ierusalem
.
Then
they
departed
from
the
holy
citie
,
and
road
so
long
that
they
came
to
the
Towne
of
Rames
,
whereas
they
found
their
Hoast
lodged
.
Then
they
rested
them
there
vntill
the
next
day
,
and
then
the
Admirall
commanded
them
to
dislodge
,
and
to
make
them
readie
to
take
the
way
towards
Escalonne
.
A
goodly
sight
it
was
to
see
the
Hoast
dislodge
,
Huon
had
thereof
great
ioy
,
for
hee
desired
rather
to
slay
the
Paynims
,
then
to
bee
in
chambers
with
〈◊〉
and
Damsels
.
When
they
were
all
in
the
feelds
,
the
Admirall
ordained
his
Battailes
,
the
first
guided
Huon
of
Burdeaux
and
Barnard
his
coozen
,
he
had
with
him
twentie
Thousand
Persians
fierce
and
hardy
,
the
second
Battaile
ledde
the
Marshall
of
Persia
,
with
twentie
Thousand
of
good
m●n
of
warre
,
the
third
Battaile
led
the
Admirall
of
Persia
and
of
Media
,
and
with
him
thirtie
Thousand
of
the
most
valiantest
men
in
his
hoast
,
and
when
euerie
thing
was
ordained
as
it
appertained
,
hee
went
and
visited
them
,
exhorting
them
to
doe
well
their
deuoyre
,
and
prayinge
them
to
quit
themselues
valiantly
:
then
hee
came
vnto
Huon
,
and
said
.
Oh
right
deare
and
vertuous
Knight
,
garnished
and
repleat
with
al
prowesse
,
all
my
hope
I
put
in
the
strength
and
vertue
of
your
armes
and
bodie
:
therefore
I
pray
you
this
day
to
shewe
out
your
great
vertues
wherewith
you
are
garnished
,
for
especially
for
the
loue
of
you
and
for
your
bountie
,
I
haue
taken
and
receiued
the
holy
baptisme
,
whereof
I
laud
and
praise
our
Lord
God
of
his
grace
that
hee
hath
done
vnto
mee
:
therefore
I
desire
you
this
day
to
shew
vnto
the
Sarazins
,
that
your
Sword
is
to
be
feared
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
God
giue
mee
grace
to
bee
such
a
one
as
you
say
,
and
to
performe
in
me
that
which
lacketh
:
and
Sir
,
I
trust
by
me
it
shall
not
be
let
,
but
that
this
day
our
enemies
shall
haue
no
cause
to
praise
nor
to
make
their
boast
,
and
therefore
Sir
,
let
vs
ride
foorth
surely
,
for
by
the
grace
of
God
I
haue
hope
,
that
this
day
we
shall
make
our
enemies
so
much
adoe
,
that
they
shall
haue
scarce
time
and
leasure
to
graunt
vnto
vs
the
Victorie
.
Now
as
the
Admirall
and
Huon
were
thus
deuisinge
together
,
they
sawe
before
them
a
farre
off
,
the
ayre
waxe
thicke
,
and
that
the
Sunne
lost
his
clearnesse
,
whereof
they
had
great
maruaile
,
because
they
sawe
a
little
before
the
Sunne
shine
so
faire
and
cleare
,
there
as
they
were
anon
they
perceiued
,
that
the
darknesse
arose
by
reason
of
the
dust
rising
of
the
Horses
of
their
enemies
,
who
were
hastily
comming
towardes
them
to
haue
taken
them
in
their
lodginge
,
whereby
they
came
all
out
of
order
,
trusting
al
in
their
great
number
of
men
,
for
they
were
more
then
a
hundred
Thousand
,
fearfull
it
was
to
sée
them
comming
,
so
fast
they
roade
that
the
one
hoast
might
sée
the
other
.
When
Huon
had
well
perceiued
them
,
and
saw
their
demeanour
and
disorder
,
hee
saide
vnto
the
Admirall
:
Sir
,
well
you
ought
to
praise
our
Lord
God
,
for
this
day
hee
shall
bring
your
enemies
into
your
handes
to
slay
them
at
your
pleasure
:
therefore
Sir
,
I
counsaile
you
,
that
incontinent
we
hasten
and
set
vppon
them
,
to
the
entent
that
they
shall
haue
no
time
nor
leasure
to
assemble
together
to
bring
themselues
in
good
order
,
if
wee
doe
thus
,
there
is
no
doubt
but
by
the
grace
of
God
wee
shall
shortly
discomfite
them
before
they
bee
assembled
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
Admirall
)
your
opinion
is
good
and
reasonable
,
let
it
be
done
as
you
haue
deuised
.
Then
the
Admirall
commaunded
the
Marshals
and
Captaines
of
his
hoast
to
march
forward
his
Battailes
against
his
enemies
,
and
then
Trumpets
and
Drummes
began
to
sound
,
that
it
was
maruaile
to
heare
them
,
and
then
they
sette
on
towardes
their
enemies
.
When
the
Souldan
and
they
of
his
hoast
sawe
the
Persians
comming
against
them
readie
ranged
in
battaile
,
hee
called
vnto
him
his
Kinges
and
Admirals
,
who
were
fiftéene
in
number
,
and
sayd
vnto
them
.
Sirs
,
it
were
good
that
our
men
rested
still
a
season
,
that
wee
may
order
and
range
our
Battailes
,
for
yonder
we
may
sée
well
our
enemies
comming
.
Then
stept
foorth
the
Admirall
of
Dorbrey
,
who
was
horrible
and
great
to
behold
,
he
was
fiftéene
foote
of
height
,
and
road
vppon
a
goodly
splayed
Mare
,
the
most
fairest
and
greatest
that
euer
was
séene
,
shee
had
a
great
horne
in
her
fore-head
,
if
shee
were
any
thing
chafed
,
none
durst
approach
néere
vnto
her
but
alonely
her
Kéeper
,
this
Admirall
was
foule
and
great
,
hee
rather
séemed
a
Féend
of
Hell
then
any
humane
creature
,
and
when
he
came
vnto
the
Souldan
,
euerie
man
made
him
way
:
then
hee
sayd
vnto
the
Souldan
.
Sir
,
I
haue
great
maruaile
of
thée
that
thou
art
so
affraid
for
a
small
number
of
men
,
who
are
comming
towards
their
deaths
.
Sir
,
know
for
troth
,
that
before
you
can
order
your
men
in
battaile
array
,
I
shall
discomfite
your
enemies
,
and
deliuer
vnto
you
the
Admirall
of
Persia
either
quicke
or
dead
.
When
the
Souldan
had
well
heard
and
vnderstood
the
Admirall
of
Dorbrey
,
hee
sayd
:
Sir
Admirall
,
I
put
all
the
conduct
of
mine
hoast
into
your
hands
,
I
haue
great
affiance
in
the
vertue
that
is
in
you
,
and
in
the
strength
of
your
armes
,
the
which
are
greatly
to
bée
feared
:
then
the
Souldan
commanded
all
his
hoast
to
set
vppon
their
enemies
,
and
said
.
Séeing
the
the
Admirall
of
Dorbrey
is
with
mee
,
I
feare
no
man
of
Persia
nor
of
Media
,
and
so
spurred
his
horse
,
without
making
of
any
good
order
.
Chap.
CXXVII
.
¶
Now
speake
wee
of
the
great
Battaile
that
was
in
the
playnes
of
Rames
,
betweene
the
Souldan
of
Babilon
and
the
Admirall
of
Persia
,
the
which
was
discomfited
by
the
Prowesse
of
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
.
WHen
Huon
who
led
the
first
Battaile
of
the
Persians
,
beheld
and
saw
how
the
Sarazins
came
on
without
any
good
order
or
conduct
,
hee
sounded
his
Trumpets
,
exhorting
his
men
to
doe
well
and
valiantly
,
and
commaunded
his
Constables
and
Marshals
to
march
forward
,
and
so
did
the
Admirall
and
his
company
,
and
they
ioyned
néere
one
to
another
,
to
the
entent
each
of
them
to
succour
other
.
When
Huon
sawe
his
enemies
approach
,
and
that
it
was
time
to
set
vpon
them
,
he
commaunded
his
Archers
and
Crosbowes
to
shoote
,
and
so
they
did
,
that
by
reason
of
the
shooting
of
both
partes
,
it
séemed
like
a
cloud
,
that
thereby
and
with
the
dust
together
it
darkened
the
light
of
the
Sunne
,
and
then
Huon
●ouched
his
Speare
,
and
ranne
at
him
that
bare
the
Souldans
Standard
,
who
was
comming
before
all
the
other
,
to
cause
his
company
to
follow
the
faster
,
Huon
gaue
him
such
a
stroake
with
his
Speare
,
that
he
pierced
him
cleane
through
the
bodie
,
so
that
hee
fell
from
his
horse
with
the
Standard
,
whereof
the
Sarazins
were
sore
abashed
and
displeased
,
then
they
approached
and
came
to
rayse
vp
againe
their
banner
,
but
Huon
and
the
Persians
encountred
them
so
fiercely
,
that
many
were
slaine
on
both
parts
:
he
that
had
séen
Huon
howe
he
slew
and
beat
downe
the
Paynims
and
Sarazins
,
would
haue
said
that
hee
was
no
mortall
man
,
but
rather
a
man
of
the
Fayrie
,
for
the
great
prowesse
and
maruailes
that
he
did
,
for
he
caused
the
Paynims
whether
they
would
or
not
to
retire
backe
,
and
to
forsake
the
banner
that
lay
vpon
the
earth
,
for
before
he
departed
from
thence
hee
slewe
fiue
Kinges
and
twoo
Admirals
,
Huon
was
so
feared
,
that
there
was
none
so
hardy
that
durst
approach
néere
to
him
,
aad
also
his
Coozen
Barnard
was
greatly
to
be
feared
,
and
he
euer
followed
Huon
as
néere
as
he
could
,
then
there
ioyned
the
Battailes
of
the
Marshals
,
and
the
Admirall
of
Persia
set
vppon
the
Souldans
battaile
,
and
the
Battaile
began
so
great
and
horrible
,
that
a
hundred
yeares
before
were
séen
none
such
,
so
valiantly
did
the
Admirall
of
Persia
and
such
as
were
in
his
companie
.
When
the
Souldan
sawe
his
menne
so
slaine
,
he
was
right
sorrowfull
and
sore
displeased
,
and
sayde
vnto
the
Admirall
of
Dorbrey
:
I
may
well
curse
the
day
and
time
that
I
beléeued
you
,
for
by
you
I
haue
lost
my
banner
,
and
I
sée
my
men
slayn
,
for
if
I
had
ordered
my
battailes
before
,
this
mischiefe
had
not
hapned
,
nor
that
which
is
apparant
to
fall
,
and
then
the
Souldan
couched
his
Speare
,
and
strake
therewith
a
Knight
who
was
great
Maister
of
the
house
of
Persia
in
such
wise
,
that
the
Souldan
ranne
him
cleane
through
,
and
so
he
serued
the
second
,
third
,
and
fourth
,
and
when
his
Speare
was
broken
,
he
drew
out
his
Sworde
and
did
therewith
great
dammage
,
great
crie
and
noyse
was
made
when
the
battailes
ioyned
,
there
might
haue
béene
seen
many
horses
running
abroad
in
the
field
,
trayling
their
bridles
after
them
,
and
their
maisters
lyinge
in
the
field
amonge
the
horse
féete
,
and
a
horrible
thinge
it
was
to
see
and
to
heare
the
complaints
and
cries
,
that
the
wounded
men
made
among
the
horse
féete
,
hauing
no
power
to
relieue
themselues
,
but
there
died
and
finished
their
dayes
miserably
,
great
crie
made
the
Sarazins
and
Persians
that
fought
together
,
and
especially
whereas
Huon
fought
and
searched
the
Rankes
,
and
brake
the
great
preasses
,
he
beat
downe
and
confounded
al
that
came
before
him
,
so
that
none
durst
abide
before
him
,
for
by
that
time
hee
had
slaine
sixe
of
the
Kinges
,
and
fiue
Admirals
beside
many
other
,
so
that
the
noise
and
crie
came
to
the
hearing
of
the
Admirall
of
Dorbrey
,
who
did
great
distruction
among
the
Persians
,
so
that
it
was
an
horrible
thing
to
sée
and
behold
,
and
when
hee
heard
how
that
there
was
a
Knight
that
did
great
dammage
and
hurt
among
them
,
and
had
slaine
diuers
Kinges
and
Admirals
,
hee
said
vnto
a
Paynim
who
had
brought
vnto
him
those
tidings
and
newes
.
Goe
thy
way
and
shewe
him
vnto
me
that
hath
done
vs
so
great
damage
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
Paynim
)
I
shall
shew
him
vnto
you
,
but
I
will
approach
to
him
no
néerer
then
I
am
,
now
you
may
sée
him
yonder
how
he
fighteth
,
and
maketh
our
men
to
retire
backe
from
him
,
for
there
is
none
so
hardy
that
dare
approach
néere
vnto
him
.
Then
the
Giant
beheld
Huon
,
and
sawe
howe
hee
made
the
Paynims
to
retire
backe
,
and
then
hee
strake
his
Mare
with
his
spurres
,
and
Huon
who
well
perceiued
and
sawe
him
comming
,
feared
him
:
howbeit
,
he
refused
him
not
,
but
came
with
his
Sword
in
his
hand
then
against
the
Sarazin
,
and
the
Sarazin
(
who
bare
a
great
hatchet
vppon
his
necke
)
sawe
Huon
comming
,
and
strake
at
him
,
but
as
God
would
haue
it
he
mist
him
,
for
if
the
stroake
had
lighted
vppon
h●m
he
had
béen
slain
,
the
stroake
alighted
vppon
the
crooper
of
his
Horse
,
so
that
the
horse
fell
downe
dead
and
Huon
vppon
his
backe
,
and
hee
was
not
so
soone
relieued
,
but
that
the
Gyant
tooke
him
by
the
armour
,
and
cast
him
before
his
Saddle
as
lightly
as
though
it
he
had
béen
but
a
feather
,
and
so
hee
held
and
caried
Huon
with
the
one
hand
and
fought
with
the
other
hand
.
When
Huon
felt
himselfe
so
taken
,
he
cryed
and
called
vppon
our
Lord
God
,
and
prayed
him
to
haue
pitie
and
compassion
of
Escleremond
his
Wife
,
for
hee
sawe
well
that
his
life
was
determined
.
The
Gyant
who
was
right
ioyfull
,
in
that
hee
had
taken
Huon
who
had
done
the
Sarazins
so
much
dammage
,
hee
desired
to
finde
the
Souldan
to
make
him
a
present
of
Huon
,
so
that
with
the
hast
that
he
made
hee
strake
his
Mare
,
and
shee
began
to
leape
and
gambauld
,
and
beganne
to
runne
,
and
as
fortune
was
,
she
ranne
among
the
broken
speares
and
dead
men
that
lay
vppon
the
ground
,
so
that
shee
stumbled
,
&
thereby
knéeled
to
the
earth
,
and
the
Gyant
thought
to
gaue
relieued
her
but
he
could
not
,
by
reason
of
the
weight
that
lay
vppon
her
ne●ke
,
and
by
the
great
swiftnesse
of
her
running
,
she
was
faine
to
fall
down
to
the
earth
.
When
Huon
saw
and
well
perceiued
that
,
he
was
light
and
quicke
,
and
arose
vppon
his
feete
,
and
when
he
sawe
the
Giant
fallen
downe
and
beganne
to
relieue
,
he
hasted
him
,
and
lifted
vp
his
Sword
with
both
his
handes
,
and
gaue
the
Gyant
such
a
stroake
vpon
the
helmet
,
that
he
claue
his
head
to
the
braines
,
so
that
therewith
he
fell
downe
dead
to
the
earth
,
and
then
Huon
seazed
vppon
the
Mare
by
the
raines
of
the
bridle
,
and
leapt
vppon
her
and
had
great
ioy
,
and
so
had
the
Persians
,
and
the
Admirall
had
great
ioy
,
for
it
had
beene
shewed
him
how
the
Gyant
had
taken
Huon
,
and
that
he
was
escaped
and
had
slaine
the
Gyant
.
When
Huon
felt
himselfe
vpon
the
strong
Mare
,
hee
dashed
in
amonge
the
Paynims
and
Sarazins
,
and
mette
with
the
King
of
Olyfarne
,
whome
hee
gaue
such
a
stroake
,
that
he
claue
his
head
asunder
:
then
he
ranne
at
the
Admirall
of
Orca●●y
,
who
was
Brother
Germaine
vnto
the
Souldan
,
he
gaue
him
such
a
stroake
vppon
the
shoulder
,
that
hee
strake
off
his
arme
,
so
that
it
fell
downe
to
the
earth
,
shéeld
and
all
,
and
when
the
Admirall
felt
himselfe
hurt
and
wounded
,
hee
would
haue
fled
away
,
but
Huon
sitting
vppon
the
Mare
,
who
was
the
swiftest
of
pace
in
all
the
world
,
ranne
after
him
,
and
when
Huon
had
ouertaken
the
Sarazin
,
he
gaue
him
such
a
stroake
vppon
the
head
,
that
he
claue
it
to
his
téeth
,
and
so
hee
fell
downe
●●ad
to
the
earth
,
whereby
the
Paynims
and
Sarazins
were
●o
affrayde
,
that
after
that
they
durst
not
assemble
together
.
This
was
shewed
vnto
the
Souldan
,
howe
the
Gyant
was
slaine
and
fiue
other
Kinges
and
Admirals
,
and
his
Brother
also
slaine
,
and
all
by
the
hands
of
one
Knight
,
and
also
he
saw
his
Battaile
sore
broken
,
and
how
they
beganne
to
flye
:
wherefore
he
sawe
well
that
if
he
taried
there
long
,
he
should
be
either
slaine
or
taken
,
then
the
King
of
Antiphoney
,
who
was
néere
pa●ent
to
the
Souldan
,
came
vnto
him
and
sayd
.
Sir
,
thinke
how
to
saue
thy
life
,
for
if
thou
tariest
long
heere
,
there
is
none
can
saue
thée
,
for
if
the
Knight
that
is
with
the
Admirall
of
Persia
happen
to
come
hether
,
thy
life
is
lost
:
therefore
I
counsaile
thée
to
depart
and
saue
thy selfe
,
or
else
thou
art
but
dead
.
Then
the
Souldan
and
about
Twentie
men
with
him
departed
,
and
tooke
the
way
by
the
Sea-side
to
goe
towards
Acres
,
the
which
as
then
appertained
vnto
the
Sarazins
,
and
Huon
who
was
mounted
vppon
the
puissant
Mare
,
beating
downe
his
enemies
,
so
that
none
durst
abide
his
stroakes
,
and
the
Admirall
of
Persia
following
him
,
regarding
that
by
the
hye
prowesse
of
Huon
his
enemies
were
confounded
and
discomfited
,
and
saw
well
how
that
there
was
no
humane
bodie
that
had
any
power
to
resist
against
him
,
and
escaped
without
death
:
then
hee
sayd
vnto
all
his
Lords
and
to
Barnard
.
Sirs
,
(
quoth
the
Admirall
)
yonder
before
you
yee
may
sée
maruailes
and
thinges
incredible
to
be
declared
,
for
you
may
sée
that
there
is
none
so
puissant
and
strong
that
can
resist
against
my
Fréend
Huon
,
I
would
to
God
that
he
were
vnmaried
,
then
hée
should
neuer
depart
from
mée
,
for
I
woulde
then
giue
him
my
Daughter
in
mariage
,
I
shall
bee
verie
sore
displeased
and
discomforted
when
hee
shall
depart
from
me
.
Thus
as
yee
haue
heard
the
Admirall
of
Persia
and
Media
sayd
vnto
his
companie
,
and
so
slaying
and
beating
downe
the
Paynims
and
Sarazins
that
fledde
,
the
Admirall
and
Barnard
followed
Huon
,
but
by
reason
of
his
good
horse
hee
was
so
farre
before
them
,
that
they
could
not
ouertake
him
,
for
hee
desired
nothing
so
much
as
he
did
to
ouertake
the
Souldan
,
who
was
flying
as
fast
as
hée
might
towards
the
Citie
of
Acres
.
When
the
Admirall
saw
that
he
could
not
ouertake
Huon
,
then
he
and
Barnard
entred
in
among
the
Sarazins
who
were
flying
away
,
the
Admirall
and
Barnard
slewe
and
beat
them
downe
,
that
great
pitie
it
was
to
sée
and
behold
them
,
for
with
the
bloud
of
the
dead
Paynims
and
Sarazins
their
swoordes
were
taynted
all
red
,
if
I
should
shew
all
the
hye
Prowesse
and
maruailous
déedes
that
were
done
there
that
day
,
it
would
bée
ouer-long
to
rehearse
,
but
I
dare
well
say
,
that
by
the
great
prowesse
of
Huon
,
the
Battaile
was
vanquished
and
cleane
discomfited
,
the
Persians
and
Medians
chaced
the
Paynims
and
Sarazins
,
and
slewe
and
did
beat
them
downe
:
the
chace
endured
more
then
foure
Leagues
,
and
the
Admirall
had
great
maruaile
that
he
could
not
ouertake
nor
heare
any
thing
of
Huon
,
who
chaced
still
the
Souldan
and
followed
him
so
long
,
that
Huon
found
the
Souldan
all
alone
,
for
his
men
could
not
follow
him
so
fast
,
because
their
Horses
were
so
wearie
that
they
coulde
not
goe
no
further
,
the
Souldan
road
vppon
a
puissant
and
a
goodly
horse
,
and
Huon
who
followed
him
vppon
the
puissant
Mare
,
anon
ouertooke
him
,
and
when
he
came
néere
to
the
Souldan
,
he
said
.
Oh
thou
traiterous
Souldan
,
great
shame
and
reproach
thou
maist
haue
,
when
thou
flyest
away
thus
all
alone
without
any
company
,
turne
thy
shéeld
against
mée
,
or
else
I
shall
slay
thée
flying
.
When
the
Souldan
had
well
heard
Huon
,
hee
hadde
great
maruaile
and
was
greatly
feared
,
for
hée
knew
well
that
it
was
he
by
whome
he
had
receiued
so
great
losse
and
damage
,
and
by
whome
many
Kinges
and
Admirals
had
béene
slaine
,
and
thought
to
himselfe
,
if
hée
returned
not
,
that
hee
should
bee
slaine
,
wherefore
he
tooke
courage
to
himselfe
,
seeing
that
Huon
was
alone
aswell
as
he
,
and
also
hee
thought
,
that
it
should
not
be
long
before
he
was
succoured
with
some
of
his
men
that
followed
him
:
and
therefore
like
a
hardy
Knight
he
turned
his
horse
head
towards
Huon
,
who
fiercely
ranne
one
at
another
,
and
gaue
each
other
great
stroakes
.
But
it
had
béene
vnto
the
Souldan
but
small
profite
if
hee
had
not
béene
rescued
by
his
men
,
for
if
they
had
not
come
when
they
did
,
Huon
had
slaine
him
:
but
thether
came
about
fortie
Knightes
Sarazins
,
and
they
all
ranne
at
Huon
,
who
was
sore
dismayed
and
abashed
when
he
sawe
himselfe
so
inclosed
with
his
enemies
:
howbeit
,
hee
might
haue
saued
himselfe
well
ynough
if
he
had
listed
to
haue
fledde
away
,
but
for
any
feare
of
them
hee
would
not
flye
,
and
he
dealt
such
stroakes
amonge
them
,
that
there
was
none
so
hardy
that
durst
approach
néere
vnto
him
,
so
sore
they
feared
him
,
for
hee
strake
none
with
a
full
stroake
,
but
that
his
head
was
clouen
to
the
braines
or
to
the
teeth
,
so
that
hee
needed
after
no
Surgeon
.
When
they
sawe
that
they
could
not
take
nor
slay
him
,
they
were
right
sorrowfull
and
angrie
:
then
the
Souldan
cryed
and
sayd
.
Sirs
,
vppon
him
,
great
shame
it
is
vnto
you
all
,
when
by
the
bodie
of
one
man
you
are
so
put
barke
,
and
you
sée
well
that
he
hath
no
succour
,
goe
and
slay
the
Mare
that
hee
rydeth
vppon
with
speares
and
darts
,
then
he
shall
be
soone
ouercome
,
and
you
know
well
that
it
is
he
whome
I
haue
suffered
at
my
great
losse
and
dammage
,
it
is
he
that
hath
slaine
my
men
,
and
by
him
I
haue
lost
the
Battaile
,
if
he
escape
from
you
,
yée
ought
neuer
to
be
séene
in
any
Princes
Court
.
When
the
Paynims
and
Sarazins
had
well
vnderstood
their
Souldan
,
then
they
sore
oppressed
Huon
,
who
did
great
maruailes
in
armes
,
but
his
puissance
&
vertue
should
but
little
haue
auailed
him
,
if
he
had
not
béen
shortly
aided
&
succoured
,
and
also
by
reason
of
the
rich
stones
and
pearles
that
were
vppon
him
:
then
the
Paynims
and
Sarazins
who
of
fortie
were
left
aliue
but
twentie
eight
,
they
saw
well
that
they
could
not
ouercome
Huon
,
without
they
slew
the
Mare
first
that
hee
road
vppon
:
therefore
they
cast
at
her
Darts
and
Iauelins
in
such
wise
,
that
finally
they
slew
her
vnder
him
,
whereof
Huon
was
right
sorrowfull
and
sore
displeased
,
and
was
as
then
in
great
feare
of
his
life
,
then
he
called
vppon
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
to
haue
pitie
and
compassion
of
his
soule
,
for
he
saw
that
his
life
was
at
an
end
,
and
said
.
Deare
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
I
pray
thee
by
thy
swéet
mercie
to
haue
pitie
and
compassion
of
my
Wife
Escleremond
,
who
is
in
great
perrill
and
pouertie
for
the
loue
of
mee
,
without
any
desert
of
her
part
,
and
also
I
recommend
into
thy
sauegard
my
litle
Daughter
Clariet
.
After
that
Huon
had
made
his
praier
vnto
our
Lord
God
,
he
tooke
his
shéeld
and
his
sword
in
his
hand
afoote
,
and
he
saw
where
there
grew
a
bush
,
he
went
thether
and
set
his
backe
thereunto
,
that
the
Sarazins
and
Paynims
should
not
come
behind
him
,
and
so
he
stood
at
a
bay
like
a
wild
Boare
baited
with
Houndes
,
there
was
not
so
hardy
a
Paynim
or
Sarazin
that
durst
assayle
him
,
they
cast
at
him
speares
and
darts
,
but
they
could
neuer
hurt
his
flesh
,
he
couered
himselfe
so
well
and
so
surely
with
his
sheeld
,
that
nothing
could
pierce
him
.
The
Souldan
séeing
that
nothing
could
hurt
him
,
he
said
to
his
men
:
Ah
yée
false
and
vntrue
Cowards
,
of
Mahomet
be
yée
cursed
,
when
yée
cannot
slay
nor
take
one
man
alone
,
and
then
the
Souldan
approached
vnto
Huon
,
and
gaue
him
a
great
stroake
,
so
that
he
brake
his
sheeld
in
two
peeces
,
whereof
Huon
then
was
in
great
feare
of
death
.
Then
the
Souldan
drew
backe
,
and
looked
behind
him
into
the
playnes
of
Rames
,
wheras
the
great
Battaile
had
beene
:
and
then
hee
sawe
comming
the
Admirall
of
Persia
with
twentie
Thousand
men
,
and
they
came
to
seeke
for
Huon
,
and
when
the
Souldan
sawe
that
succour
was
comming
vnto
Huon
,
the
which
he
knew
by
reason
of
the
great
baner
of
Persia
:
then
the
Souldan
said
vnto
his
men
.
Sirs
,
let
vs
leaue
this
enemie
,
who
by
force
of
armes
cannot
be
ouercome
nor
vanquished
,
let
vs
saue
our
liues
,
for
yonder
I
sée
comming
the
Admirall
of
Persia
,
and
if
we
tarie
long
héere
we
shal
be
all
slaine
and
destroyed
.
Néere
vnto
them
was
the
sea-side
,
about
a
League
from
Iaffe
the
way
towardes
Surrey
,
there
was
ready
a
Galley
,
the
which
the
Souldan
had
sent
thether
from
the
Citie
of
Escalonne
,
the
Souldan
road
thether
,
and
his
men
left
and
did
forsake
Huon
,
who
was
right
wearie
and
could
not
long
haue
endured
,
nor
had
not
endured
so
longe
but
for
the
vertue
of
the
riche
stones
and
pearles
that
were
about
him
.
The
Souldan
to
saue
his
life
,
hee
and
his
men
did
so
much
,
that
they
came
vnto
the
place
whereas
the
Galley
was
,
and
entred
into
it
in
as
great
hast
as
they
could
by
any
meanes
for
the
sauegard
of
their
liues
,
and
they
did
forsake
their
horses
vppon
the
Sea-side
.
Chap.
CXXVIII
.
¶
How
the
Admirall
of
Persia
and
of
Media
found
Huon
,
wheras
he
had
fought
with
Fortie
men
Sarazins
,
and
how
the
Souldan
fled
to
Acres
,
and
how
the
Admirall
of
Persia
and
Media
besieged
him
there
,
and
of
the
strange
Vision
that
Huon
had
in
the
night
.
AFter
that
the
Souldan
was
thus
fled
and
departed
,
the
Admirall
of
Persia
and
Media
came
to
the
place
whereas
Huon
was
sore
wearie
of
trauaile
,
and
sawe
lying
about
him
a
great
number
of
men
slaine
,
whereof
they
had
great
maruaile
,
the
Admirall
séeing
Huon
alone
,
began
sore
to
wéepe
for
pitie
and
for
ioy
that
hee
hadde
,
and
saide
.
Oh
right
noble
and
valiant
Knight
,
most
excellent
of
all
other
liuing
in
the
world
,
to
whom
in
Prowesse
and
valour
none
can
bee
compared
,
you
are
the
mirrour
of
all
Knightes
,
the
Temple
of
truth
,
the
comfort
of
widdowes
and
Orphelings
,
to
whom
God
hath
giuen
so
great
vertue
and
grace
,
that
none
can
report
the
bountie
that
is
in
you
,
by
whome
the
honour
of
the
Persians
and
Medians
this
daye
is
saued
and
kept
,
I
desire
you
right
hartely
my
deare
Freend
,
to
shew
mée
if
you
haue
any
hurt
,
whereby
you
should
bee
in
any
perill
or
daunger
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
it
appertaineth
not
vnto
me
to
haue
such
hie
words
or
prayses
to
be
giuen
,
I
ought
to
haue
none
other
praise
but
as
one
of
your
other
Knightes
,
whereof
you
haue
so
many
noble
and
valiant
that
they
cannot
be
numbred
:
but
Sir
,
know
for
troth
,
this
grace
and
glorie
commeth
of
our
Lord
God
,
who
hath
aided
and
succored
you
,
reporting
how
that
you
haue
in
him
perfect
affiance
,
and
then
the
Admirall
alighted
,
and
came
and
embraced
Huon
,
and
after
him
came
Barnard
,
sore
wéeping
for
compassion
and
for
ioy
that
he
had
found
his
Coozen
Huon
in
sauegard
,
and
came
and
kissed
him
more
then
ten
times
and
sayd
.
My
right
deare
Lord
and
Maister
,
well
you
may
thanke
our
Lord
God
for
his
goodnesse
alwayes
towardes
you
,
who
hath
saued
you
from
so
many
perilous
and
dangerous
aduentures
,
whereof
I
thanke
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
that
hath
giuen
you
such
grace
,
and
then
he
was
of
all
the
Barons
greatly
feasted
,
and
they
had
al
great
maruaile
of
the
perils
and
aduentures
that
Huon
had
escaped
:
wherefore
they
sayde
,
that
they
ought
greatly
to
laud
&
praise
God
,
in
that
Huon
was
arriued
in
their
Countrey
,
by
whome
they
were
reduced
and
brought
to
beléeue
in
the
faith
of
Iesus
Christ
.
Thus
deuised
the
Lordes
and
Barons
amonge
themselues
,
and
behelde
the
dead
men
that
lay
about
Huon
,
and
when
they
had
beene
there
for
a
season
,
and
sawe
that
the
Souldan
was
fledde
,
then
a
Horse
was
brought
vnto
Huon
and
hee
mounted
vppon
him
,
and
then
they
departed
from
thence
,
and
came
vnto
the
place
whereas
the
Battaile
hadde
béene
,
whereas
they
found
thrée-score
and
fourtéene
Thousand
men
lye
dead
vppon
the
earth
,
beside
them
that
were
slaine
in
the
flying
in
that
chace
,
whereas
there
were
slaine
twelue
Thousand
men
,
besides
the
Prisoners
:
Great
goods
the
Persians
and
Medians
wanne
there
,
the
which
was
parted
and
deuided
to
such
as
it
appertained
,
so
that
they
were
all
made
rich
.
Then
the
Admirall
and
Huon
departed
from
the
playnes
of
Rames
,
and
then
they
went
and
lodged
in
the
Towne
,
and
in
the
morning
they
determined
to
tarie
there
three
dayes
to
refresh
them
,
and
vppon
the
fourth
day
they
departed
,
because
it
was
shewed
them
how
that
the
Souldan
was
departed
from
Sayre
,
and
gone
by
sea
with
a
small
companie
to
the
Citie
of
Acres
.
Then
the
Admirall
and
Huon
drewe
their
Hoast
towards
Napelous
,
and
there
taried
two
dayes
,
and
from
thence
they
went
to
Iene
,
and
so
to
the
Citie
of
Nazareth
,
and
visited
that
holy
place
,
whereas
the
Angell
brought
the
salutation
Angel-like
to
the
Virgin
Marie
.
Then
from
thence
they
went
to
the
Castle
of
Saffet
,
and
tooke
it
with
assault
,
and
slew
all
them
that
were
within
it
,
except
such
as
would
beléeue
in
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
:
and
then
from
thence
they
went
and
lodged
within
halfe
a
League
of
Acres
,
and
there
pitcht
vp
their
Tents
and
Pauillions
,
and
when
they
were
all
lodged
,
their
Foragers
ranne
abroad
,
and
brought
to
the
Hoast
great
plentie
of
victuals
,
often
times
they
skirmished
before
the
Citie
of
Acres
.
But
they
coulde
neither
finde
man
nor
woman
that
durst
yssue
out
to
doe
any
deede
of
armes
,
there
they
lay
eight
dayes
,
and
no
man
did
them
any
dammage
,
for
the
Paynims
and
Sarazins
were
so
affraid
for
the
great
losse
and
dammage
that
they
had
suffered
,
that
they
durst
not
stirre
nor
make
any
semblance
.
And
the
Souldan
who
was
within
,
wrote
Letters
into
all
his
Countreys
,
as
well
into
Arabia
,
Egipt
,
Barbary
and
Europe
,
as
to
all
other
his
Fréends
,
that
they
would
come
and
succour
him
at
his
neede
,
he
sent
diuers
Messengers
both
by
land
and
by
sea
,
and
also
hée
sent
into
Antioch
and
into
Damas
,
and
to
all
other
places
wheras
he
thought
to
haue
any
ayd
or
succour
:
and
vpon
a
day
two
Foragers
of
the
Admirals
went
foorth
vppon
the
Sea-side
,
and
they
found
by
the
way
Trampoiguiffle
the
Souldans
Messenger
,
they
tooke
and
brought
him
into
the
Admirals
Tent
,
and
there
hee
was
examined
,
and
his
Letters
taken
from
him
,
the
which
were
seene
and
read
before
the
Admirall
and
Huon
,
the
which
when
they
heard
it
and
the
contents
therof
,
thereby
they
knewe
somewhat
of
the
Souldans
counsaile
,
then
they
tooke
the
Messenger
,
and
brought
him
before
the
Citie
of
Acres
,
and
made
there
a
paire
of
Gallowes
,
and
hanged
vp
the
Messenger
within
the
sight
of
the
Souldan
,
and
of
them
there
within
the
Citie
.
The
same
day
the
Admirall
assembled
his
Lordes
and
Barons
in
his
Tent
,
and
said
vnto
them
.
Sirs
,
all
you
that
bee
heere
assembled
,
know
,
that
I
haue
great
desire
to
know
what
thing
is
best
to
be
done
,
and
how
we
shall
vse
our selues
in
this
warre
that
we
haue
begunne
,
you
know
well
that
the
Victorie
by
the
grace
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
and
by
the
hye
prowesse
of
Huon
wee
haue
now
obtained
,
and
haue
heere
our
enemie
inclosed
,
who
cannot
flye
except
it
be
by
the
sea
:
therefore
I
desire
you
all
,
that
euerie
one
of
you
will
shew
your
aduise
what
is
best
to
be
done
,
and
that
to
morrowe
about
this
time
to
giue
me
an
answeare
.
Then
all
the
Lordes
and
Barons
aduised
together
,
and
so
amonge
them
was
diuers
opinions
and
reasons
,
howbeit
,
they
departed
euerie
man
to
their
owne
lodging
,
because
they
had
day
of
answeare
,
and
the
next
day
following
:
thus
the
day
passed
without
any
thinge
done
,
and
at
night
euerie
man
went
to
rest
,
except
such
as
had
the
charge
of
the
watch
that
night
,
who
went
not
to
bed
as
is
the
order
and
custome
of
the
warres
.
Huon
taried
all
that
night
in
the
Admirals
Tent
,
and
about
the
houre
of
midnight
Huon
dreamed
in
his
sleepe
,
and
thought
that
he
was
at
the
Citie
of
Mayence
in
prison
,
and
sawe
the
Emperour
of
Almaine
take
Escleremond
his
Wife
out
of
prison
,
and
she
séemed
vnto
him
pale
and
leane
and
ill
coloured
,
and
howe
shee
was
in
her
Kirtle
,
and
her
haire
hanging
about
her
shoulders
,
and
ten
men
leading
her
out
of
the
Town
to
be
burnt
,
and
he
thought
that
she
made
pitious
complaints
for
Huon
her
Husband
,
and
for
Clariet
her
Daughter
.
And
also
hee
thought
that
he
saw
passe
through
the
streets
three
Hundred
Genlemen
,
who
had
beene
taken
at
Bourdeaux
when
the
Citie
was
taken
,
and
he
thought
that
he
saw
diuers
Gallowes
made
,
and
howe
the
Emperour
had
sworne
to
hang
them
all
,
so
that
hee
thought
that
hee
was
right
sorrowful
and
sore
gréeued
in
his
mind
,
to
see
that
companie
led
toward
their
deaths
,
for
in
his
sleepe
hee
thought
verily
that
all
this
had
beene
true
and
that
he
could
not
helpe
it
.
Thus
as
Huon
was
in
this
paine
sleeping
,
he
gaue
an
horrible
crie
,
so
that
the
Admirall
and
Barnard
awoake
therewith
in
hast
,
thinkinge
it
had
beene
their
enemies
that
had
entred
to
haue
slaine
them
:
then
they
heard
Huon
say
.
Oh
good
Lord
,
I
pray
thée
euen
for
thy
Sons
sake
and
by
thy
pittie
and
grace
to
succour
and
comfort
my
good
Wife
,
for
certainly
I
cannot
tell
but
my
heart
thinketh
,
that
the
false
Emperour
will
cause
her
to
die
and
all
the
other
Prisoners
.
Then
the
Admirall
and
Barnard
arose
vp
and
came
vnto
Huon
,
and
had
well
heard
his
complaints
,
and
sayd
.
Ah
Sir
,
discomfort
not
your selfe
,
nor
giue
no
faith
nor
credence
to
dreames
,
for
the
Emperour
will
neuer
doe
such
a
villany
,
as
to
put
to
death
so
noble
a
Ladie
,
it
is
nothinge
but
your
thought
and
remembraunce
that
you
haue
dayly
,
the
which
in
the
night
representeth
vnto
you
sléeping
.
Ah
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
cannot
beleeue
but
that
my
Wife
hath
somewhat
to
do
.
Alas
too
long
haue
I
taried
here
,
but
if
your
warres
were
at
an
end
I
would
gladly
go
my
way
,
for
I
shall
neuer
haue
ioy
at
my
heart
vntill
I
may
knowe
the
troth
.
Then
they
arose
for
it
was
day
,
and
the
appointed
houre
was
come
that
al
the
Lords
of
the
counsaile
should
assemble
together
in
the
Admirals
Tent
,
and
euerie
man
sat
downe
vppon
benches
well
couered
with
cloath
of
gold
,
and
other
rich
clothes
of
silke
,
and
when
they
were
there
assembled
,
the
Marshall
arose
vp
,
for
he
was
a
right
sage
&
wise
man
,
and
sayd
.
Sir
Admirall
,
wee
haue
communed
together
,
and
debated
the
matter
at
length
,
and
wee
haue
had
diuers
opinions
,
but
wee
bee
all
concluded
to
say
nothing
,
vntill
that
Huon
who
is
there
by
you
hath
shewed
first
his
opinion
,
what
hee
thinketh
is
best
to
bee
done
in
this
matter
,
for
it
is
good
reason
that
hee
bee
heard
to
speake
first
,
and
then
the
Admirall
beheld
Huon
,
and
sayd
.
My
deare
Freend
,
you
heare
what
my
Lordes
and
Barons
haue
concluded
together
,
and
how
they
all
rest
vppon
you
,
that
first
you
shall
say
your
aduise
:
wherefore
I
require
you
for
the
loue
of
our
Lord
God
,
to
shewe
mee
what
I
ought
to
doe
as
you
thinke
best
.
Chap.
CXXIX
.
¶
How
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
counsailed
the
Admirall
of
Persia
,
to
rayse
vp
his
siege
before
Acres
for
diuers
reasons
,
and
to
returne
into
Persia
.
WHen
Huon
hadde
well
vnderstood
the
Admirall
,
and
that
he
had
well
heard
the
Lordes
and
Barons
,
that
their
opinions
was
that
they
would
not
speake
vntill
hee
had
first
shewed
his
aduise
and
opinion
:
then
hee
said
vnto
the
Admirall
.
Sir
,
if
it
be
your
pleasure
,
I
ought
not
to
beginne
first
this
reason
,
for
you
haue
many
Lordes
that
can
speake
better
in
this
matter
then
I
,
but
séeing
that
it
is
your
pleasure
and
theirs
,
I
shall
shewe
vnto
you
shortly
mine
aduise
,
and
as
I
would
doe
if
I
were
as
you
are
.
Then
Duke
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
sayd
:
Sir
Admirall
of
Persia
and
of
Media
,
it
is
a
long
season
since
you
departed
from
your
Countrey
,
Landes
and
Signiories
,
and
not
without
great
trauaile
and
much
paine
,
and
that
God
hath
done
you
that
grace
,
that
with
one
Armie
all
you
haue
passed
and
taken
Castles
,
and
haue
slaine
and
destroyed
the
Countreys
,
and
men
of
the
Souldans
of
Babilon
and
of
Egipt
,
and
haue
béen
at
the
holy
Citie
of
Ierusalem
,
the
which
is
in
the
middest
of
his
Countrey
,
&
after
that
the
Souldan
hath
fought
with
you
with
people
innumerable
,
whom
you
haue
discomfited
and
slaine
almost
all
they
that
were
with
him
.
And
also
God
hath
giuen
you
the
grace
,
that
you
are
safely
escaped
with
little
losse
or
dammage
,
and
now
you
haue
in
this
Citie
before
vs
besieged
and
inclosed
in
,
the
Souldan
your
enemie
,
who
night
and
day
doth
imagine
howe
hee
may
recouer
his
losse
,
as
you
may
well
knowe
by
his
Letters
sent
by
his
Messengers
,
the
which
you
haue
séene
and
red
the
contents
of
the
same
.
And
Sir
,
you
may
well
thinke
,
that
hee
hath
sent
diuers
other
Messengers
aswell
by
Land
as
by
Sea
to
his
Fréendes
,
to
seeke
for
succour
and
for
ayd
,
in
the
intention
to
bee
reuenged
of
you
:
wherefore
I
counsaile
you
,
séeing
you
are
so
farre
off
from
your
Countrey
,
as
shortly
as
you
can
to
depart
from
hence
,
and
to
rayse
your
siege
and
to
returne
into
your
owne
Countrey
,
your
men
be
wearie
and
sore
trauailed
,
and
the
Souldan
is
in
his
owne
Countrey
,
hée
will
alwayes
assemble
great
numbers
of
people
,
and
alwayes
hee
may
haue
succour
and
victuals
,
the
which
you
cannot
doe
nor
haue
,
for
héere
without
great
paine
you
shall
haue
no
victuall
,
for
the
Country
is
sore
fowled
and
oppressed
,
and
you
can
haue
no
succour
from
any
part
,
wherefore
of
necessitie
you
must
depart
,
the
which
you
may
doe
without
any
losse
.
For
you
may
passe
the
Riuer
of
Euphrates
,
before
his
people
bee
assembled
to
doe
you
any
dammage
,
and
when
the
spring
time
of
the
yeare
commeth
,
if
it
bee
your
pleasure
,
you
may
returne
with
such
number
of
men
as
you
shall
thinke
best
,
for
you
are
of
puissance
so
to
doe
.
Sir
,
this
that
I
say
,
is
for
nothing
that
I
would
forsake
or
leaue
you
as
long
as
you
be
in
these
parts
,
I
had
rather
die
,
although
it
be
so
as
you
well
knowe
,
that
the
thing
that
I
ought
most
to
desire
,
is
to
depart
from
you
and
to
goe
into
my
owne
Countrey
,
whereas
I
haue
left
my
Wife
,
my
Daughter
and
my
Countrey
in
great
pouertie
and
daunger
of
death
and
destruction
.
Chap.
CXXX
.
¶
Howe
the
Admirall
of
Persia
agreed
well
to
the
counsaile
of
Duke
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
,
and
praised
his
saying
:
and
of
the
faire
offer
that
the
Admirall
of
Persia
made
vnto
Duke
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
.
WHen
the
Admirall
had
well
hearde
and
vnderstoode
Huon
,
hee
behelde
his
Lordes
,
and
all
wéeping
saide
.
Sirs
,
all
you
that
be
my
men
,
you
haue
all
well
heard
Duke
Huon
,
who
hath
shewed
his
aduice
and
opinion
:
and
therefore
I
commaund
and
desire
you
all
to
shewe
mee
what
you
thinke
by
the
saying
of
Huon
:
then
they
all
with
one
voice
sayd
.
Sir
,
a
more
noble
or
profitabler
counsaile
no
mortall
man
can
giue
,
for
your
wealth
and
suerty
of
your
person
and
of
vs
all
,
there
was
neuer
man
spake
better
,
and
therefore
all
we
pray
and
counsaile
you
to
vphold
the
counsaile
that
hee
hath
giuen
you
.
Then
the
Admirall
séeing
that
all
his
Lordes
and
Barons
agréed
to
the
counsaile
that
Huon
had
giuen
him
,
hee
sayd
:
Sirs
,
as
for
mée
since
yo●●re
agréed
thereunto
,
I
am
readie
to
beléeue
all
good
counsaile
,
there
was
neuer
a
higher
counsaile
giuen
vnto
any
Kinge
or
Prince
,
and
when
the
Admirall
had
saide
,
howe
that
hee
would
beleeue
the
counsaile
that
Huon
had
giuen
him
,
hee
called
then
Huon
vnto
him
,
and
sayd
.
Sir
Duke
of
Bourdeaux
,
the
pillar
,
shéeld
,
and
sword
of
the
Christian
faith
,
and
the
Defendour
of
the
Persians
and
Medians
,
I
knowe
well
that
by
right
I
ought
not
to
kéepe
you
,
for
it
is
good
reason
that
you
returne
thether
where
as
you
were
borne
,
and
to
ayde
and
comfort
your
true
Spouse
and
Wife
,
for
whome
you
be
in
great
discomfort
and
not
without
cause
,
and
therefore
for
the
goodnesse
and
honour
that
wée
haue
found
in
you
,
wée
offer
to
goe
with
you
in
our
owne
proper
persons
,
with
all
our
Armie
and
more
,
to
the
number
inestimable
,
and
to
aide
to
reuenge
you
of
the
false
Emperour
of
Almaine
,
who
hath
doone
to
you
so
much
ill
and
dammage
,
or
else
if
you
will
returne
vnto
vs
into
Persia
at
this
next
springe
time
,
we
shall
deliuer
vnto
you
such
puissance
,
and
my selfe
to
goe
with
them
into
Almaine
,
so
that
the
Valleys
and
Mountaines
shall
bee
full
of
people
,
and
wee
shall
doe
so
much
by
the
grace
of
our
Lord
God
,
that
wée
shall
deliuer
the
Emperour
into
your
hands
,
to
doe
with
him
at
your
pleasure
.
When
Huon
had
well
heard
and
vnderstood
the
Admirall
of
Persia
and
of
Media
,
who
offered
him
so
great
an
offer
,
hée
sayd
.
Sir
,
of
the
courtes●e
and
kindnesse
that
you
offer
mee
,
I
thanke
you
with
all
my
heart
,
God
forbid
that
I
should
be
the
causer
of
destruction
of
Christian
bloude
,
first
I
will
assay
with
all
swéetnesse
and
reasonable
offers
,
as
much
as
in
mee
is
possible
to
doe
,
to
present
and
offer
vnto
the
Emperour
,
to
the
entent
that
I
may
attaine
to
his
loue
and
to
haue
peace
,
the
which
thinge
I
will
and
desire
to
doe
with
all
my
heart
.
And
if
it
be
so
,
that
he
will
not
encline
neither
to
right
nor
reason
,
then
Huon
will
come
to
you
,
and
vnto
all
other
that
I
thinke
or
knowe
to
bee
my
Fréends
,
and
then
desire
you
all
of
your
courtesies
for
ayd
and
succour
.
Chap.
CXXXI
.
¶
How
Duke
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
tooke
his
leaue
of
the
Admirall
and
of
all
the
other
Lordes
of
Persia
,
and
went
and
tooke
shipping
at
the
Port
of
Thesayre
,
and
how
he
arriued
at
Marsellis
,
without
finding
of
any
strange
aduenture
.
WHen
the
Admirall
had
well
vnderstood
Huon
,
he
sayd
.
My
right
deare
and
wel-beloued
Fréend
,
I
giue
you
good
thankes
of
that
you
say
,
you
may
bee
sure
that
if
you
haue
any
neede
,
and
that
you
can
make
no
appointment
with
the
Emperour
,
the
offers
that
I
haue
made
vnto
you
I
shall
vphold
,
and
succour
you
in
mine
own●
person
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
most
hartely
thanke
you
,
for
I
am
much
bound
vnto
you
:
wherefore
I
am
yours
.
Then
the
Admirall
tooke
Huon
by
the
hande
,
and
sayd
.
Sir
,
I
see
well
that
wee
two
must
part
,
the
which
gréeneth
mée
sore
,
but
since
it
is
thus
I
must
suffer
it
,
and
I
knowe
well
that
you
thinke
longe
vntill
you
bee
gone
,
the
seruice
that
you
haue
done
vnto
mee
I
cannot
recompence
it
,
for
our
tw●●
wayes
are
contrarie
,
yours
is
by
water
,
and
mine
is
by
land
.
And
therefore
at
the
Port
of
Thesayre
there
is
a
riche
Shippe
,
the
which
was
wonne
vppon
the
Souldans
men
,
I
giue
her
to
you
,
enter
into
her
at
your
pleasure
,
and
therewith
I
giue
you
tenne
Somers
charged
with
gould
,
and
Tenne
other
charged
with
cloathes
of
gold
and
silke
,
and
you
may
take
with
you
all
the
French
men
that
be
in
this
hoast
,
such
as
followed
vs
when
we
departed
from
Ierusalem
,
lette
them
goe
with
you
into
their
Countrey
,
and
after
that
you
are
departed
,
I
shall
rayse
my
siege
and
returne
into
Persia
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
of
your
guift
and
of
your
courtesie
I
thanke
you
.
Then
the
Admirall
sent
these
Somers
to
the
Port
of
Thesayre
,
and
there
all
the
riches
were
put
into
the
Shippe
that
were
giuen
vnto
Huon
,
and
then
hee
deliuered
to
Huon
to
serue
him
,
all
the
Pilgrims
that
were
there
of
Fraunce
,
&
the
Admirall
gaue
them
rich
guifts
,
whereof
they
were
right
ioyfull
,
and
of
the
faire
aduenture
that
was
fallen
vnto
them
,
for
they
had
more
monney
at
their
departing
,
then
they
hadde
when
the
came
out
of
their
owne
Countrey
,
whereof
they
thanked
the
Admirall
,
and
promised
to
doe
true
seruice
vnto
Huon
,
and
not
to
leaue
him
vntill
he
had
atchieued
all
his
businesse
.
Then
Huon
made
him
readie
,
and
tooke
with
him
t●●
great
Griffens
foote
,
and
the
Admirall
and
his
Constables
and
Marshals
and
the
other
Lordes
of
the
Hoast
leapt
vppon
their
Horses
,
and
conuayed
Huon
and
his
companie
to
the
Port
of
Thesayre
,
whereas
his
shippe
was
readie
fournished
,
with
victuall
and
other
things
appertaining
thereto
:
then
Huon
all
wéeping
tooke
his
leaue
of
the
Admirall
and
of
the
other
Lords
and
Barons
,
for
whose
departing
they
were
right
sorrowfull
,
and
so
returned
to
their
Hoast
before
Acres
,
deuising
of
the
great
valour
,
prowesse
,
and
courtes●e
that
was
in
Huon
.
Then
the
Admirall
commaunded
priuily
the
next
morning
to
dislodge
and
depart
,
the
which
was
done
.
Thus
the
Admirall
departed
from
the
Citie
of
Acres
,
and
tooke
his
way
towards
Persia
,
and
he
found
vppon
the
Citie
of
Euphrates
all
his
shippes
,
and
so
with
them
hee
sayled
into
his
owne
Countrey
.
And
Huon
and
Barnard
his
Coozen
,
and
diuers
other
Knightes
and
Squiers
of
Fraunce
,
and
when
they
were
in
their
shippe
,
they
weighed
vp
their
anchors
and
made
sayle
.
Then
they
passed
the
Gulfe
of
Sathale
,
and
then
passed
by
the
Rhodes
,
and
by
Sardaine
,
and
so
long
they
sayled
without
danger
or
lette
,
that
they
came
and
arriued
at
the
Port
of
Marsell●s
,
and
there
they
went
a
shoare
with
great
ioy
,
and
discharged
the
shippe
,
and
then
Huon
gaue
the
shippe
to
the
Patron
that
had
brought
them
thether
,
whereby
the
Patron
was
riche
and
thanked
Huon
.
When
they
were
all
a
land
,
they
conuayed
all
their
baggage
into
their
Lodging
in
the
Towne
,
whereas
they
rested
about
eight
dayes
.
Nowe
let
vs
leaue
to
speake
of
Huon
and
of
them
that
were
with
him
,
and
let
vs
speake
of
the
Abbot
of
Cluny
.
Chap.
CXXXII
.
¶
How
the
good
Abbot
of
Cluny
layd
an
ambushment
of
men
of
armes
,
betweene
Mascon
and
Tournous
,
against
the
Emperour
of
Almaines
Nephewe
,
who
was
there
slaine
and
all
his
men
,
whereof
the
Emperour
was
so
sore
vexed
and
troubled
,
that
hee
tooke
the
Duchesse
Escleremond
out
of
prison
to
haue
burnt
her
,
and
the
three
Hundred
Prisoners
of
Bourdeaux
,
to
haue
hanged
them
all
.
YEE
haue
well
heard
in
this
Historie
,
how
Barnard
departed
from
the
Abbey
of
Cluny
,
to
go
and
search
for
his
Nephew
Huon
,
and
the
Abbot
seeinge
that
hee
coulde
heare
no
newes
of
Huon
,
nor
of
Barnard
his
Coozen
who
was
gone
to
séeke
for
him
,
he
was
right
sorrowfull
and
sore
displeased
,
that
he
could
haue
none
other
knowledge
,
but
the
thing
that
caused
him
to
passe
the
matter
the
more
easier
,
was
because
of
Clariet
Huons
Daughter
,
whome
he
kept
,
and
shee
was
all
his
comfort
,
she
was
so
faire
and
so
swéet
,
that
none
were
like
her
in
beauty
and
in
good
vertues
,
and
againe
when
hee
remembred
the
Duchesse
her
mother
Escleremond
,
whome
he
knew
was
in
great
pouertie
and
miserie
,
he
was
therewith
so
sore
displeased
,
that
all
his
members
trembled
.
So
vppon
a
day
it
was
reported
vnto
him
by
a
notable
man
,
that
as
he
came
from
Saint
Iames
and
by
Bourdeaux
,
how
that
a
Nephew
of
the
Emperours
should
goe
from
Bourdeaux
to
the
Citie
of
Mayence
,
to
his
Vncle
Tirrey
the
Emperour
of
Almaine
,
and
howe
hee
should
haue
with
him
a
great
number
of
the
Burgesses
of
the
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
as
Prisoners
,
because
vppon
a
day
they
spake
of
Huon
their
naturall
Lord
,
and
also
how
that
he
should
carie
with
him
,
the
Tribute
and
monney
of
the
Rents
and
Reuenewes
of
the
Countrey
of
Burdeloys
,
and
such
monney
as
euerie
man
was
bound
to
paye
vnto
the
Emperour
.
When
the
good
Abbot
of
Cluny
was
aduertised
of
the
comming
of
the
Emperours
Nephew
,
whome
he
reputed
as
his
enemie
,
hee
assembled
a
great
number
of
noble
men
,
the
most
part
appertaining
vnto
the
Duke
of
Burgoyne
,
who
as
then
was
Father
to
Gerard
of
Roussellon
,
being
at
that
time
but
three
yeares
of
age
,
and
when
the
Abbot
had
assembled
a
great
number
of
men
,
he
chose
the
Lord
of
Vergier
to
be
Captaine
and
leader
of
that
companie
,
and
then
he
sent
out
his
Spies
to
knowe
certainely
which
way
the
Emperours
Nephewe
should
come
,
and
at
the
last
hee
had
certaine
knowledge
that
hee
was
lodged
at
Mascon
,
and
the
next
day
he
should
depart
to
Tournous
,
and
then
the
Lord
of
Vergier
and
diuers
other
,
by
the
commaundement
of
the
Abbot
of
Cluny
,
went
and
layde
their
ambushment
betwéene
Mascon
and
Tournous
in
a
Valley
,
so
that
by
their
Spies
who
laye
vppon
a
Mountaine
,
they
sawe
the
Almaines
comming
about
the
number
of
two
Thousand
horses
,
and
the
Lord
of
Vergier
hadde
in
his
companie
aboue
three
Thousand
horses
,
defencibly
apparelled
,
and
they
were
right
ioyfull
when
they
heard
by
their
Spies
that
their
enemies
were
comming
:
then
they
apparelled
themselues
to
abide
their
enemies
,
who
were
come
so
forwarde
,
that
they
were
past
their
first
ambushment
,
and
were
entred
into
the
Valley
.
When
they
of
the
first
ambushment
and
they
of
the
second
ambushment
sawe
their
time
,
they
yssued
out
,
and
brake
vpon
their
enemies
,
and
made
a
great
crie
,
so
that
within
a
short
space
their
enemies
and
the
most
part
of
them
were
slaine
,
not
one
that
escaped
,
but
either
he
was
slaine
or
taken
,
they
could
not
saue
themselues
,
because
vppon
the
one
side
was
the
Mountaine
and
vpon
the
other
side
the
Riuer
of
Some
,
and
before
and
behinde
their
enemies
were
they
themselues
.
The
same
time
the
Emperours
Nephewe
was
slaine
,
who
was
a
goodly
Knight
,
and
the
Emperour
had
before
sent
him
to
Bourdeaux
,
to
gouerne
the
Land
and
Countrey
of
Burdeloys
,
and
he
had
ben
there
the
space
of
foure
yéeres
,
of
whose
death
the
Lord
of
Vergier
was
sorrie
,
for
he
had
rather
that
he
had
béen
taken
Prisoner
,
then
they
tooke
his
bodie
and
buried
him
in
the
chiefe
Church
of
Tournous
,
whereas
they
lay
all
night
with
their
Prisoners
,
who
were
to
the
number
of
eight
Hundred
,
they
of
Bourdeaux
that
were
taken
as
Prisoners
were
right
ioyfull
,
when
they
were
thus
escaped
from
the
handes
of
the
Almaines
.
After
this
discomfiture
they
returned
to
the
Abbey
of
Cluny
,
whereas
they
were
receiued
with
great
ioy
of
the
Abbot
and
of
the
Couent
,
then
the
Lord
of
Vergier
shewed
the
whole
discourse
of
their
discomfiture
,
and
then
the
booties
were
deuided
amongest
them
that
had
wonne
,
and
all
the
men
of
warre
departed
except
a
Thowsand
men
,
whome
the
Abbot
retayned
for
the
sauegard
of
the
towne
of
Cluny
,
who
made
many
skirmishes
with
the
Emperours
menne
.
And
after
this
discomfiture
,
the
newes
thereof
was
presently
brought
to
the
Citie
of
Mayence
to
the
Emperour
Tirrey
,
who
was
right
sorrowfull
for
the
death
of
his
Nephew
who
was
his
sisters
sonne
,
by
reason
of
the
sorrow
and
great
displeasure
that
he
had
,
for
hee
was
thrée
dayes
after
before
he
would
come
foorth
of
his
chamber
,
and
on
the
fourth
day
he
sent
for
all
his
Lords
and
Councell
,
and
to
them
he
made
his
complaints
,
how
by
the
occasion
of
Duke
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
,
he
had
lost
foure
of
his
Nephews
and
his
Bastard
sonne
,
and
said
.
I
ought
greatly
to
be
gréeued
,
when
I
cannot
bée
reuenged
of
Huon
,
I
thinke
hee
shall
neuer
returne
againe
,
but
séeing
it
is
so
that
I
can
take
no
vengeance
of
him
,
I
shall
take
it
vppon
his
Wife
Escleremond
,
and
vppon
the
thrée
Hundred
Prisoners
that
I
brought
out
of
Burdeaux
,
but
by
the
same
Lord
that
made
and
fourmed
mee
to
his
semblance
,
I
shall
neuer
haue
ioy
at
my
heart
nor
eate
nor
drinke
,
vntill
I
haue
seene
Escleremond
burnt
in
a
fire
,
and
the
thrée
Hundred
prisoners
hanged
and
strangled
,
and
I
wil
that
each
of
you
knowe
,
that
he
that
speaketh
to
me
first
to
the
contrarie
,
I
shall
hate
him
euer
after
.
When
the
Lords
had
well
heard
the
Emperour
make
that
promise
,
there
was
none
so
hardy
that
durst
speake
one
woord
:
then
the
Emperour
commaunded
in
hast
great
plentie
of
thornes
to
be
caried
out
of
the
Citie
,
vnto
a
little
Mountaine
there
beside
,
and
there
by
to
be
reared
vp
certaine
Gallowes
,
to
hange
thereon
the
thrée
Hundred
Prisoners
.
All
this
was
done
as
hee
commaunded
,
for
more
then
tenne
Load
of
thornes
were
caried
out
to
burne
the
noble
Ladie
Escleremond
,
and
she
was
sent
for
out
of
the
prison
by
foure
hangmen
,
and
the
Prisoners
with
her
were
brought
into
the
Citie
,
and
all
to
bée
beaten
by
the
way
.
When
the
noble
Ladie
saw
how
shee
was
dealt
withall
,
shee
pitiously
complained
for
her
good
Husband
Huon
,
and
for
her
Daughter
Clariet
,
and
saide
.
Ah
my
right
swéet
Lord
and
Husband
Huon
,
at
this
time
shall
bee
the
departure
of
vs
two
,
and
then
shee
called
vppon
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
praying
him
by
his
grace
and
pity
to
bring
her
soule
into
Paradice
:
thus
crying
and
complayning
,
the
noble
Ladie
was
ledde
through
the
Towne
,
and
then
Ladies
and
Burgesses
and
Maidens
of
the
Citie
ranne
to
their
windowes
and
dores
,
and
beheld
the
dolourous
and
pitifull
companie
leading
towardes
their
deaths
:
then
they
sayd
a
high
.
Ah
right
noble
Ladie
,
where
is
become
the
great
beautie
that
you
were
woont
to
bee
of
?
for
now
your
Visage
is
pale
and
discoloured
that
was
woont
to
be
so
faire
,
and
nowe
so
loathed
and
disfigured
,
where
is
become
your
faire
haires
that
nowe
bee
so
blacke
and
rugged
,
for
the
great
pouertie
that
you
haue
endured
?
Alas
noble
Ladie
,
great
pitie
and
compassion
we
haue
to
sée
you
in
this
estate
if
we
could
amend
it
:
thus
as
this
Ladie
was
led
through
the
Towne
,
she
was
bemoned
of
them
that
sawe
her
,
the
three
Hundred
Gentlemen
were
also
led
forth
,
and
the
Emperour
Tirrey
and
his
Lords
road
after
them
,
for
his
desire
was
to
see
the
noble
Ladie
burnt
,
and
the
other
Prisoners
hanged
:
hee
made
hast
,
because
of
the
sorrow
that
hee
had
for
the
death
of
his
Nephewe
and
of
his
men
,
who
were
newly
slaine
by
the
meanes
of
the
Abbot
of
Cluny
.
When
they
were
yssued
out
of
the
Citie
of
Mayence
,
Duke
Hildebert
a
néere
kinsman
of
the
Emperours
,
was
comming
into
the
Citie
the
same
time
that
the
Ladie
was
ledde
foorth
,
and
hée
sawe
how
rudely
they
dealt
with
the
Ladie
:
and
when
he
sawe
her
,
he
knew
well
that
it
was
the
faire
Ladie
Escleremond
,
but
when
hee
sawe
her
at
that
point
,
the
water
was
in
his
eyes
,
and
he
sayd
vnto
them
that
ledde
her
.
Sirs
,
go
not
too
fast
,
vntill
I
haue
spoken
with
the
Emperour
,
the
which
they
did
gladly
.
When
the
noble
Ladie
Escleremond
had
well
heard
and
vnderstood
the
Duke
,
shee
had
some
little
hope
,
shee
turned
her
eyes
towards
him
,
&
sayd
.
Ah
right
noble
Prince
,
haue
pittie
and
compassion
of
mee
,
for
I
haue
done
nothinge
whereby
I
should
deserue
to
die
.
When
the
Duke
had
well
vnderstood
her
,
he
had
such
pitie
that
he
could
speake
no
word
,
his
heart
was
so
full
of
sorrowe
,
and
then
he
road
as
fast
as
he
might
to
méet
with
the
Emperour
,
and
passed
by
the
thrée
hundred
prisoners
,
and
had
great
pity
and
compassion
of
them
,
and
so
he
came
vnto
the
Emperour
all
wéeping
,
and
said
.
Ah
right
noble
Emperour
,
I
require
you
in
the
honour
of
the
passion
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
haue
pitie
and
compassion
of
this
dolourous
companie
,
that
are
likely
to
die
this
day
,
remember
that
it
is
nowe
in
the
holy
time
of
Lent
,
wherefore
I
require
you
to
respite
their
liues
vntill
it
be
past
Easter
,
and
Sir
,
humbly
I
require
you
,
for
all
the
seruice
that
I
and
mine
haue
done
vnto
you
,
graunt
me
but
this
request
for
my
reward
,
the
which
is
both
reasonable
and
iust
,
great
wronge
you
doe
to
reuenge
your
anger
vppon
this
noble
Ladie
,
you
haue
chaced
her
out
of
her
Countrey
,
Landes
and
Signiories
,
the
which
you
hold
in
your
handes
,
and
take
the
Reuenewes
and
profits
thereof
▪
if
you
bee
not
sufficed
with
this
,
I
doubt
that
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
will
be
sore
displeased
with
you
.
When
the
Emperour
had
well
heard
the
Duke
his
Cozen
,
hee
stoode
still
and
spake
hastely
,
and
sayd
.
Faire
Coozen
,
I
haue
well
heard
you
,
and
therefore
I
answeare
you
in
briefe
wordes
,
how
that
if
all
the
men
that
bee
in
mine
Empire
,
and
all
the
Priestes
and
Friers
were
here
,
and
did
preach
vnto
me
a
whole
yeare
,
desiring
me
to
respite
this
Ladies
death
and
the
other
that
be
with
her
:
I
would
doe
nothing
for
all
them
,
and
therefore
speake
no
more
to
me
in
that
matter
,
for
by
the
beard
that
hangeth
vnder
my
chinne
,
since
I
cannot
haue
Huon
her
husband
at
my
will
,
I
shall
neuer
eat
nor
drinke
vntill
I
haue
séene
her
burnt
and
the
other
persons
hanged
.
For
when
I
remember
the
death
of
my
Nephewes
and
of
my
deare
Sonne
,
the
which
haue
béen
slaine
by
Huon
,
there
is
no
member
in
my
bodie
,
but
that
trembleth
for
sorrow
and
displeasure
.
When
the
good
Duke
Hildebert
vnderstood
the
Emperour
,
hee
had
great
sorrowe
at
his
heart
,
and
departed
without
any
word
speaking
and
without
any
leaue
taking
,
but
returned
from
thence
,
and
hee
became
full
of
yre
and
displeasure
,
then
the
Emperour
Tirrey
cryed
with
a
hye
voyce
and
sayde
,
howe
that
he
would
shortly
dispatch
the
matter
,
to
sée
the
Lady
burnt
,
and
ledde
to
the
hill
whereas
the
fire
was
readie
.
When
the
Ladie
perceiued
the
place
whereas
shee
should
die
in
,
shee
cast
out
a
great
crie
,
and
made
a
pitifull
complaint
to
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
and
sayd
.
Ah
right
sweet
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
thou
knowest
that
for
the
loue
of
thée
I
am
christened
,
to
beléeue
in
thy
Lawes
wherein
I
will
liue
and
die
,
and
I
sée
well
that
my
dayes
are
but
short
,
and
thou
knowest
well
that
there
is
no
cause
wherein
I
haue
deserued
death
:
therefore
I
require
thee
humbly
to
haue
pitie
and
compassion
of
my
Soule
,
and
that
thou
wilt
vouchsafe
to
kéepe
and
preserue
my
Husband
Huon
,
and
my
Daughter
Clariet
.
Thus
as
yee
haue
heard
the
noble
Duchesse
Escleremond
made
her
complaints
,
her
handes
bound
and
kneeling
vppon
her
knées
before
the
stake
,
abiding
for
the
houre
of
her
death
.
Nowe
let
vs
leaue
to
speake
of
this
noble
Ladie
,
vntill
we
haue
occasion
to
returne
againe
:
and
speake
of
the
noble
King
Oberon
and
of
his
companie
.
Chap.
CXXXIII
.
¶
How
King
Oberon
sent
twoo
of
his
Knights
of
the
Fayrie
,
that
is
to
saye
Mallabron
and
Gloriand
,
to
deliuer
the
Duchesse
Escleremond
,
who
should
haue
been
burnt
,
and
the
three
Hundred
Prisoners
that
should
haue
been
hanged
,
who
were
all
deliuered
by
the
sayd
Knights
.
NOwe
sheweth
the
Historie
,
that
the
same
day
that
the
Duchesse
the
faire
Ladie
Escleremond
shoulde
haue
béene
burnt
,
Kinge
Oberon
of
the
Fayrie
was
in
his
Pallaice
of
Momur
,
whereas
he
had
holden
a
great
Court
and
a
sumptuous
,
for
his
Mother
the
Ladie
of
the
priuie
Isle
was
there
,
and
also
the
noble
Quéene
Morgue●●
say
,
and
the
Damsell
Transeline
her
Néece
,
with
diuers
other
Ladies
of
the
Fayrie
,
and
diuers
Knighte●
of
the
same
making
great
ioye
.
King
Oberon
was
sitting
〈…〉
throne
,
garnished
and
bordered
with
fine
gould
and
precious
stones
,
and
as
hee
sat
,
hee
fell
in
a
great
studie
,
and
therewith
the
droppes
of
water
fell
out
of
his
eyes
,
and
he
began
to
wéepe
and
complaine
so
sore
,
as
though
he
should
haue
been
drowned
with
droppes
of
water
:
and
when
these
Quéenes
,
Ladies
,
and
Damsels
sawe
him
make
such
sorrow
,
they
had
great
maruell
,
and
there
was
Gloriand
the
good
Knighte
of
the
Frayrie
,
and
Mallabron
,
who
were
right
priuie
and
wel-beloued
with
King
Oberon
,
and
when
they
saw
the
Kinge
make
such
sorrow
,
they
were
sore
dismayed
and
abashed
,
and
Sir
Gloriand
saide
.
Sir
,
what
man
is
liuinge
in
this
world
,
that
hath
displeased
you
or
done
any
thing
against
you
?
Gloriand
,
(
quoth
the
Kinge
)
the
displeasure
that
I
haue
is
for
the
faire
Ladie
Escleremond
,
wife
vnto
Duke
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
my
verie
good
Fréend
,
she
is
as
now
led
out
of
the
Citie
of
Mayence
,
and
brought
vnto
a
great
fire
,
wherein
the
Emperour
Tirrey
will
burne
her
,
and
other
three
Hundred
poore
Prisoners
to
bee
hanged
,
and
I
may
not
ayd
nor
succour
them
,
and
I
am
right
sorrie
thereof
for
the
loue
of
Huon
,
who
is
as
now
passed
the
Sea
,
and
is
in
the
way
returning
home-ward
,
and
hee
hath
had
such
aduentures
,
that
there
is
no
humane
bodie
could
suffer
,
nor
beare
the
paines
and
trauailes
that
hee
hath
endured
,
nor
the
maruailous
aduentures
that
hee
hath
borne
,
and
he
hath
had
so
many
Battailes
,
that
it
were
great
maruaile
and
woonderfull
to
heare
them
rehearsed
.
And
now
whereas
hee
thought
to
haue
had
rest
,
and
to
haue
found
his
Wife
the
faire
Ladie
Escleremond
aliue
,
who
shall
now
be
burnt
except
shee
bee
shortly
aided
and
succoured
,
I
am
sure
that
hee
will
die
for
the
sorrowe
and
griefe
that
hee
will
haue
at
his
heart
.
When
Gloriand
and
Mallabron
had
well
hearde
and
vnderstood
Kinge
Oberon
,
they
kneeled
downe
before
the
King
,
and
sayde
.
Sir
,
wee
desire
you
to
succour
this
noble
Ladie
,
for
the
loue
of
her
good
Husband
your
deare
Fréend
Huon
.
Gloriand
,
(
quoth
the
noble
Kinge
Oberon
)
that
will
I
not
doe
,
but
I
am
well
content
,
that
hastely
you
goe
and
deliuer
the
good
Ladie
,
and
the
other
Prisoners
that
be
with
her
,
and
say
in
my
behalfe
to
the
Emperour
Tirrey
,
that
hee
be
not
so
hardy
as
to
doe
any
ill
to
the
Ladie
,
or
to
any
of
her
companie
,
but
say
that
I
will
and
commaund
,
that
he
respite
their
liues
vntill
the
holy
Feast
of
Easter
be
passed
,
and
that
the
Ladie
and
the
other
Prisoners
he
cause
to
be
returned
againe
into
the
Citie
of
Mayence
,
and
that
the
Ladie
be
set
in
a
Chamber
at
her
libertie
and
pleasure
,
and
let
her
be
bathed
and
washed
and
newe
arrayed
,
and
lette
her
haue
foure
noble
Ladies
to
se●ue
and
accompanie
her
,
and
that
she
haue
meat
and
drinke
as
good
and
as
plentifull
,
as
though
she
were
his
owne
proper
Daughter
,
in
like
wise
lette
all
the
other
Prisoners
be
serued
,
and
say
that
I
will
and
commaund
that
hée
doth
thus
vntill
the
time
that
Easter
be
passed
,
and
shew
him
that
he
bee
not
so
hardy
to
breake
or
trespasse
against
my
commaundement
.
Then
Gloriand
and
Mallabron
tooke
leaue
of
the
Kinge
,
and
of
all
other
that
were
there
,
and
then
they
wished
themselues
in
the
place
,
whereas
the
Ladie
and
the
other
prisoners
were
,
where
the
Lady
as
then
was
vppon
her
knees
before
the
fire
sore
wéeping
and
complayning
,
and
abiding
the
houre
of
her
death
,
the
which
had
beene
néere
vnto
her
,
if
she
had
not
béen
shortly
succoured
,
for
they
were
about
to
haue
bound
her
to
the
stake
.
When
Gloriand
and
Mallabron
came
braying
in
the
ayre
like
thunder
,
&
they
were
not
séen
of
no
person
but
alonely
of
the
Ladie
,
and
when
they
were
come
and
sawe
the
fire
a
kindling
,
they
tooke
the
tenne
Villaines
that
would
haue
cast
the
Ladie
into
the
fire
,
they
tooke
them
,
and
cast
them
all
Ten
into
the
flaming
fire
,
whereas
they
were
shortly
burnt
,
and
beside
them
there
were
diuers
other
burnt
,
whereof
such
as
were
there
had
so
great
feare
;
that
none
durst
abide
there
:
then
the
two
Knights
came
to
the
Ladie
and
loozed
her
,
and
sayd
.
Madame
be
of
good
comfort
,
wée
are
two
Knights
sent
hether
from
king
Oberon
,
to
succour
and
to
bring
you
out
of
the
perill
and
danger
that
you
be
in
.
Sirs
,
(
quoth
the
Ladie
)
it
is
not
the
first
time
that
the
noble
King
Oberon
hath
succoured
vs
both
mee
and
my
husband
,
God
of
his
grace
rewarde
him
.
Madame
,
(
quoth
Gloriand
)
bee
merrie
and
make
ioy
,
for
your
good
husband
Huon
is
come
on
this
side
of
the
Sea
,
whome
you
shall
sée
within
short
time
.
When
the
good
Ladie
had
well
vnderstood
Gloriand
,
shee
had
such
ioy
,
that
of
a
great
space
she
could
speake
no
word
shee
was
so
rauished
,
but
at
last
she
said
.
Sir
,
I
ought
greatly
to
loue
you
for
bringing
me
such
tidings
:
and
then
they
sayde
vnto
her
.
Madame
,
rest
you
héere
a
season
,
vntill
wee
haue
deliuered
the
other
Prisoners
,
whome
we
sée
yonder
leading
toward
their
deaths
,
and
shortly
we
shall
returne
againe
vnto
you
.
Therewith
they
departed
from
the
Ladie
,
and
left
her
vpon
her
knées
holding
vp
her
handes
vnto
Heauen
,
and
deuoutly
rendring
thankes
to
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
for
the
succor
and
aide
that
he
had
sent
her
.
Then
Gloriand
and
Mallabron
came
to
the
Gallowes
,
and
there
vnloozed
the
thrée
Hundred
Prisoners
,
and
s●ew
diuers
of
them
that
were
sent
thether
to
doe
execution
,
whereof
all
they
that
were
there
present
had
great
maruaile
,
and
did
woonder
thereat
,
when
they
saw
their
company
slaine
and
could
not
sée
them
that
did
it
,
but
they
thought
that
there
were
a
Thousand
Knights
,
by
reason
of
the
great
brute
and
noyse
that
the
two
Knights
of
the
Fayrie
made
,
whereof
they
had
such
feare
,
that
they
fled
away
and
ranne
to
the
Emperour
,
who
was
sore
dismayed
and
abashed
of
that
aduenture
,
for
it
was
also
shewed
vnto
him
,
that
the
Ladie
was
rescued
,
and
they
could
not
tell
by
whom
,
but
they
sayd
that
they
heard
a
great
brute
and
noyse
:
then
also
the
Emperour
saw
,
how
the
people
came
running
towards
him
flying
from
the
Gallowes
,
and
they
shewed
to
him
all
that
they
had
séen
and
heard
,
wherof
the
Emperour
and
all
his
Lordes
had
great
feare
and
were
sore
abashed
.
Ah
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
Duke
of
Austrich
)
it
hadde
beene
better
for
you
to
haue
beleeued
Duke
Hildebert
your
Coozen
:
knowe
surely
,
that
you
haue
greatly
displeased
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
since
that
you
would
doe
such
cruell
iustice
in
the
holy
time
of
Lent
.
Thus
after
these
two
Knights
of
the
Fayrie
hadde
rescued
the
good
Ladie
and
the
other
Prisoners
,
they
tooke
them
and
the
Ladie
and
brought
them
vnto
the
Emperour
,
and
shewed
themselues
openly
,
and
when
they
were
in
the
presence
of
the
Emperour
and
the
Prisoners
with
them
,
and
the
Emperour
saw
that
there
were
but
twoo
Knightes
armed
vppon
horse-backe
,
hee
set
little
by
them
,
and
said
.
How
are
you
so
bolde
and
so
hardy
,
to
deliuer
and
to
take
out
of
my
mens
handes
those
that
are
condemned
to
die
by
iustice
?
and
besides
that
you
haue
slaine
many
of
my
men
,
and
nowe
bringe
them
into
my
presence
whom
I
haue
condemned
to
die
:
wherefore
I
will
that
you
well
know
,
that
before
I
eat
or
drinke
you
and
all
they
shal
be
hanged
,
and
the
Ladie
Escleremond
burned
,
nor
I
shall
not
depart
from
hence
vntill
I
haue
seen
you
all
dye
the
death
.
Then
Gloriand
and
Mallabron
lifted
vp
their
visors
,
and
shewed
their
faces
,
and
they
séemed
vnto
all
them
that
sawe
them
,
that
they
neuer
sawe
before
two
so
faire
Knightes
in
all
their
liues
.
Then
Gloriand
sayde
vnto
the
Emperour
:
Sir
,
of
you
nor
of
your
threatninges
wee
make
thereof
but
little
account
:
but
Sir
,
knowe
for
troth
,
that
the
noble
King
Oberon
commandeth
you
by
vs
,
in
as
much
as
you
feare
your
life
,
that
you
bee
not
so
hardy
,
any
further
to
doe
any
ill
or
iniurie
,
nor
commaund
to
bee
done
vnto
this
noble
Ladie
that
is
heere
present
,
nor
to
these
other
Prisoners
,
vntill
Easter
day
bee
past
.
And
also
Kinge
Oberon
commaundeth
you
,
that
you
doe
keepe
this
Ladie
in
your
house
,
cloathed
and
apparelled
,
and
as
well
gouerned
,
and
to
bee
accompanied
with
Ladies
and
Damsels
to
serue
her
honourably
,
as
well
as
if
she
were
your
owne
proper
Daughter
,
and
that
in
like
wise
these
Prisoners
to
be
newly
arrayed
and
ordered
,
aswell
as
other
Knights
of
your
house
,
and
Sir
,
we
warne
and
charge
you
,
that
in
this
that
wee
haue
sayd
,
that
you
do
not
the
contrarie
for
any
thing
that
may
fall
,
for
if
you
do
otherwise
,
there
is
no
mortall
man
shall
saue
your
life
:
thus
the
right
noble
Kinge
Oberon
commaundeth
you
to
doe
,
who
is
Soueraigne
Lord
and
Gouernor
of
all
the
Realme
of
the
Fayrie
.
When
the
Emperour
Tirrey
had
well
heard
these
Knightes
of
the
Fayrie
thus
speake
vnto
him
,
and
sawe
howe
they
were
armed
with
their
Swordes
in
their
handes
,
taynted
with
the
bloud
of
his
Almaynes
,
hee
had
great
feare
and
beheld
his
Barons
,
and
sayde
.
Sirs
,
I
pray
you
to
giue
me
some
good
counsaile
in
this
serious
businesse
,
wee
haue
well
heard
much
speaking
of
King
Oberon
,
and
of
his
great
Acts
and
déeds
:
wherefore
I
feare
him
much
,
yée
may
wel
sée
what
two
of
his
knights
haue
done
,
they
haue
rescued
them
that
I
haue
condemned
to
die
,
and
slaine
diuers
of
my
men
.
Also
you
heare
,
what
word
he
sendeth
me
by
his
two
Knights
,
that
I
should
keepe
this
ladie
and
the
other
Prisoners
honourably
,
and
that
I
should
not
be
so
hardy
,
to
put
them
to
any
danger
vntill
Easter
be
passed
.
Then
an
ancient
knight
sayd
:
Sir
,
know
for
troth
that
King
Oberon
is
puissant
and
wise
,
for
there
is
nothing
in
the
world
but
that
he
knoweth
it
,
and
also
as
often
as
hée
list
,
hee
can
bee
whereas
he
will
wish
himselfe
,
and
with
as
great
number
of
people
as
hee
list
:
and
therefore
Sir
beléeue
surely
,
that
if
you
doe
otherwise
then
he
hath
commaunded
you
to
doe
,
these
twoo
knightes
of
his
that
be
héere
present
,
haue
puissance
sufficient
to
destroy
you
,
and
Kinge
Oberon
to
sit
still
at
home
:
therefore
Sir
mine
aduise
is
,
that
you
answeare
these
two
knights
,
that
all
that
Kinge
Oberon
hath
commaunded
you
to
doe
by
them
,
that
you
will
doe
it
surely
:
and
then
all
the
other
Lordes
gaue
the
Emperour
the
same
counsaile
.
When
the
Emperour
had
well
heard
and
vnderstood
his
Lordes
and
Barons
,
he
turned
him
vnto
the
two
Knightes
of
the
Fayrie
,
and
said
.
Sirs
,
yée
shall
salute
me
to
King
Oberon
and
say
,
that
as
for
me
,
I
shall
doe
euerie
thing
as
hee
hath
commaunded
me
to
doe
to
the
best
of
my
power
.
Sir
Emperour
,
(
quoth
Gloriand
)
if
you
will
doe
as
you
say
,
the
king
will
take
you
for
his
Fréend
,
&
therevppon
we
commend
you
to
God
.
Thus
the
two
knights
departed
,
so
that
the
Emperour
nor
none
other
person
knew
not
where
they
were
become
,
whereof
euerie
man
had
great
maruaile
and
were
sore
abashed
.
And
thus
Gloriand
and
Mallabron
within
a
while
came
to
the
City
of
Momur
,
whereas
they
found
king
Oberon
,
to
whome
they
shewed
all
that
they
had
done
.
Well
,
(
quoth
king
Oberon
)
as
now
the
Lady
Escleremond
and
the
other
Prisoners
are
at
their
ease
and
well
serued
,
but
before
a
Moneth
be
passed
,
they
shall
dearely
ab●y
the
ease
that
they
bee
in
nowe
,
for
the
Emperour
hateth
them
so
sore
,
because
of
the
malice
that
he
beareth
vnto
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
,
that
he
will
set
them
all
againe
into
Prison
in
great
pouertie
and
miserie
,
and
when
Easter
is
passed
,
hee
will
burne
the
Ladie
Escleremond
,
and
hange
vp
all
the
Prisoners
except
they
bee
rescued
againe
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Gloriand
)
I
cannot
beléeue
that
the
Emperour
dare
doe
it
,
or
thinke
so
to
doe
.
Gloriand
,
(
quoth
the
noble
kinge
Oberon
)
know
surely
,
that
the
great
hate
that
is
rooted
in
the
heart
of
the
Emperour
,
shall
constraine
and
vrge
him
thus
to
d●e
.
Nowe
let
vs
leaue
speaking
of
the
noble
king
Oberon
,
and
speake
of
the
Emperour
Tirrey
.
Chap.
CXXXIIII
.
¶
How
the
Emperour
Tirrey
made
the
noble
Ladie
Escleremond
to
be
well
serued
and
apparelled
,
and
all
the
other
Prisoners
,
but
about
three
Weekes
after
,
hee
made
the
noble
Ladie
and
the
sayd
Prisoners
to
be
put
againe
into
prison
,
whereas
they
were
in
great
miserie
.
NOwe
sheweth
the
Historie
,
that
after
the
two
knightes
of
the
Fayrie
were
departed
,
and
vanished
away
out
of
the
presence
of
the
Emperour
,
and
that
the
Emperor
was
returned
into
the
Citie
of
Mayence
,
with
the
ladie
Escleremond
and
with
the
other
Prisoners
,
whereof
the
Burgesses
,
Ladies
,
and
Damsels
of
the
citie
had
great
ioy
of
their
good
aduenture
,
and
the
Emperour
had
them
into
his
Pallaice
,
and
deliuered
vnto
them
Chambers
well
drest
and
hanged
as
it
appertained
thereunto
,
and
the
noble
Duchesse
Escleremond
hadde
foure
ladies
to
serue
her
,
and
she
was
bathed
and
washed
,
and
new
apparelled
,
as
well
and
as
richly
as
though
shee
had
beene
the
Emperours
owne
proper
Daughter
,
so
that
within
a
short
space
she
came
againe
to
her
beautie
,
and
to
be
as
faire
and
well
fauoured
as
euer
she
was
,
and
in
like
wise
so
did
all
the
other
Prisoners
,
who
were
kept
also
in
faire
and
rich
Chambers
and
new
apparelled
,
and
had
their
ease
and
pleasures
as
other
knights
of
the
Emperors
Court
had
.
But
assoone
as
thrée
weekes
were
passed
,
the
great
hate
that
the
Emperour
had
vnto
the
noble
ladie
and
to
the
other
Prisoners
,
constrained
him
to
take
from
them
the
ioy
and
ease
that
they
were
in
:
and
turned
the
same
into
pitifull
weepinges
and
great
lamentations
.
And
the
Emperour
Tirrey
sware
,
that
for
all
kinge
Oberon
,
or
for
any
thinge
that
he
could
doe
,
he
would
neuer
be
in
peace
in
his
heart
,
vntill
he
had
set
all
the
companie
againe
intd
prison
,
and
besides
that
,
he
sware
that
Easter
should
not
bee
no
sooner
past
,
but
that
the
Ladie
Escleremond
should
bee
burnt
and
all
the
other
prisoners
hanged
,
and
vppon
them
to
take
vengeance
in
the
despite
of
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
,
who
had
done
him
so
much
trouble
that
hee
could
not
forget
it
.
Then
hee
commaunded
to
take
againe
the
Duchesse
Escleremond
,
and
to
put
her
and
all
the
other
prisoners
into
the
prison
againe
,
the
which
was
done
according
to
his
commandement
.
Then
the
Duchesse
Escleremond
and
all
the
other
Prisoners
were
right
sorrowfull
,
and
were
in
great
feare
,
and
saide
each
to
other
.
Alas
now
our
deathes
approach
,
and
when
that
the
Ladie
sawe
that
she
was
set
againe
in
prison
,
she
began
sore
to
weepe
and
complaine
for
the
Duke
Huon
her
Husband
.
Too
longe
(
quoth
shee
)
you
tarie
,
for
I
sée
none
other
way
but
that
my
death
approacheth
,
for
you
shall
not
come
in
time
,
well
may
I
curse
the
houre
that
euer
I
was
borne
,
for
in
all
my
life
I
haue
had
but
sorrowe
and
heauinesse
and
dolours
in
supportable
,
better
it
had
been
for
mee
to
haue
béen
dead
,
then
to
spend
my
life
in
this
darke
Prison
,
right
deuoutly
shee
called
vppon
our
Lorde
Iesus
Christ
to
haue
pittie
and
compassion
of
her
.
Thus
was
this
noble
Duchesse
set
againe
in
prison
,
and
also
the
thrée
Hundred
Prisoners
,
whereas
they
suffered
great
famine
and
pouertie
,
for
other
thing
had
they
not
to
liue
by
,
but
Barley
bread
and
cleare
water
.
Now
we
will
leaue
to
speake
of
them
,
and
speake
of
Duke
Huon
,
who
was
arriued
at
Marsellis
.
Chap.
CXXXV
.
¶
How
Huon
departed
from
Marsellis
,
and
came
to
his
Vncle
the
good
Abbot
of
Cluny
in
habite
disguised
,
and
vnto
him
discouered
himselfe
,
whereof
the
Abbot
had
great
ioy
,
and
so
had
Clariet
his
Daughter
.
AS
yee
haue
heard
heere
before
,
howe
Huon
was
at
Marsellis
,
and
after
that
hee
had
iourned
there
foure
dayes
,
hee
made
him
readie
to
depart
,
&
bought
Mules
and
horses
for
himselfe
,
and
for
Barnard
and
for
his
companie
,
and
then
hee
charged
his
Somers
,
and
vppon
one
of
them
hee
trussed
the
Griffens
foote
,
the
which
was
great
and
horrible
,
and
couered
it
because
euerie
man
shoulde
not
sée
it
.
When
hee
was
readie
and
euerie
thing
trussed
,
hee
departed
from
Marsellis
,
and
roade
so
by
his
iourneys
,
that
hee
passed
by
Prouence
,
and
came
vnto
Masconoys
,
and
vppon
a
Thursday
at
night
he
arriued
at
the
Towne
of
Tournous
.
And
when
they
had
supped
,
hée
called
Barnard
his
Coozen
,
and
sayd
.
Coozen
,
I
pray
you
to
stay
héere
,
for
I
wil
goe
to
sée
mine
Vncle
the
good
Abbot
of
Cluny
,
and
Clariet
my
Daughter
,
whome
I
sore
desire
to
sée
,
and
shortly
I
shall
returne
againe
vnto
you
,
I
will
goe
priuily
disguised
,
to
the
entent
that
I
will
not
bee
knowne
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Barnard
)
séeing
that
it
is
your
pleasure
,
we
must
be
content
.
Then
they
went
to
bed
,
and
in
the
Morning
Huon
arose
vp
,
and
apparelled
himselfe
like
a
Pilgrim
,
with
a
staffe
in
his
hand
and
a
bag
about
his
necke
,
and
with
great
boots
vppon
his
Legges
,
hee
hadde
a
great
beard
and
long
haire
:
wherefore
hee
séemed
well
a
Pilgrime
that
came
out
from
a
farre
Countrey
,
and
so
he
had
done
indéede
.
When
Barnard
,
and
his
company
sawe
him
so
apparelled
,
they
laughed
and
saide
.
Sir
,
it
appeareth
well
by
your
manners
,
that
you
are
escaped
out
of
some
good
place
,
it
séemeth
to
vs
,
that
if
you
will
shake
your
staffe
,
you
will
make
the
money
to
auoyd
out
of
mens
purses
,
you
are
so
bold
a
beggar
.
When
Huon
heard
them
,
hee
laughed
,
and
tooke
leaue
of
them
,
and
departed
all
alone
with
his
bagge
about
his
necke
,
so
afoote
hée
went
vntill
he
came
vnto
Cluny
,
and
then
he
came
vnto
the
Abbey
gate
,
and
called
the
Porter
vnto
him
,
and
sayd
.
Fréend
,
I
pray
you
to
let
mée
enter
,
then
hée
opened
the
wicket
and
beheld
Huon
,
who
séemed
to
him
to
be
a
tal
and
a
goodly
man
,
and
sayd
.
Pilgrime
,
enter
when
you
please
.
Then
Huon
entred
in
at
the
wicket
,
and
sayde
vnto
the
Porter
.
Fréende
,
I
come
straight
from
beyond
the
great
Sea
,
and
haue
kissed
the
holy
Sepulchre
,
and
haue
suffered
much
paine
and
pouertie
,
and
because
before
this
time
I
haue
béene
héere
with
the
Abbot
of
this
place
,
therefore
I
thought
that
I
would
not
passe
by
without
speaking
with
him
,
I
pray
you
to
shewe
mee
that
courtesie
,
that
I
may
speake
with
him
,
for
hée
will
soone
know
mée
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
Porter
)
it
séemeth
vnto
mee
by
your
manners
,
that
you
séeme
to
be
a
man
of
a
good
place
:
therefore
I
giue
you
leaue
to
goe
into
the
house
at
your
pleasure
,
and
you
shall
finde
our
good
Abbot
in
his
Hall
,
whereas
hee
is
communing
with
his
Brethren
,
certainly
,
I
knowe
well
that
you
shall
bee
welcome
vnto
him
,
if
hee
haue
of
you
any
knowledge
,
for
a
more
noble
man
,
courteous
,
and
liberall
you
shall
not
find
vpon
this
side
of
the
Sea
.
Fréend
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
your
courtesie
may
auaile
you
.
Then
Huon
went
into
the
Hall
,
whereas
hee
found
the
Abbot
with
his
Brethren
,
and
then
hee
saluted
the
Abbot
and
all
his
Couent
.
Fréend
,
(
quoth
the
Abbot
)
you
are
welcome
,
I
pray
you
to
shewe
mée
from
whence
you
come
?
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
shall
shew
you
the
troth
,
I
come
now
from
beyond
the
Sea
,
from
the
holy
City
of
Ierusalem
,
whereas
I
haue
kissed
the
holy
Sepulchre
,
and
where
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
was
quicke
and
dead
,
I
haue
béen
in
those
parts
more
then
Seauen
yéeres
,
and
the
cause
why
I
am
come
hether
to
sée
you
is
this
,
I
found
there
a
young
Knight
of
mine
age
,
named
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
,
and
he
sayd
that
he
is
your
Nephew
,
and
when
he
saw
that
I
would
depart
from
thence
to
come
into
his
Countrey
,
he
humbly
prayed
mée
to
recommend
him
vnto
you
:
and
therefore
I
am
come
vnto
you
to
doe
his
messuage
,
for
he
and
I
hath
been
together
in
diuers
Battailes
,
and
great
amitie
haue
béen
betweene
vs
.
When
the
good
Abbot
had
well
heard
and
vnderstood
the
Pilgrim
,
many
teares
fell
from
his
eyes
and
trickled
downe
his
chéekes
,
when
he
heard
his
Nephew
Huon
named
,
and
saide
.
Fréende
,
I
pray
you
(
if
it
bee
true
as
you
say
)
to
shew
mée
the
troth
if
you
haue
séen
my
Nephew
Huon
,
for
it
is
he
that
I
loue
best
in
all
this
world
,
and
desire
most
to
sée
him
,
and
I
pray
you
to
shewe
vnto
mée
what
is
his
minde
,
either
to
returne
hether
or
else
to
abide
there
still
?
I
would
to
God
that
I
were
in
debt
to
pay
a
thousand
Markes
of
gould
,
so
that
hee
were
as
now
héere
in
this
Hall
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
your
Nephew
whome
you
desire
so
much
to
sée
,
before
a
Moneth
be
past
he
will
(
by
the
grace
of
God
)
bee
héere
with
you
,
and
Sir
,
hee
shewed
mée
at
my
departing
from
him
,
that
he
hath
a
Daughter
whom
you
haue
nourished
and
brought
vp
,
and
he
charged
me
greatly
that
I
should
desire
of
you
to
sée
her
before
I
departed
from
you
,
he
knoweth
not
whether
she
bee
aliue
or
dead
,
I
woulde
gladly
sée
her
if
it
were
your
pleasure
.
Fréend
,
(
quoth
the
Abbot
)
right
gladly
you
shall
sée
her
,
I
shall
cause
her
to
come
hether
,
and
then
you
may
sée
her
at
your
ease
,
and
I
dare
well
say
vnto
you
,
that
in
all
the
world
you
shall
find
no
fairer
nor
a
sweeter
creature
,
nor
more
wiser
of
her
age
nor
better
learned
,
and
yet
she
is
but
Ten
yeares
of
age
.
When
Huon
vnderstood
the
Abbot
,
you
may
well
know
that
hee
hadde
great
ioy
at
his
heart
priuily
,
and
thanked
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
.
Then
the
Abbot
called
vnto
him
a
right
notable
Knight
named
Sir
Emerie
,
and
commaunded
him
to
goe
and
fetch
thether
his
Néece
Clariet
,
the
Knight
went
into
the
chamber
,
whereas
the
faire
Ladie
was
with
other
foure
noble
Ladies
,
who
had
brought
her
vp
:
then
Sir
Emerie
saluted
the
Ladie
and
the
other
that
were
with
her
.
When
the
young
Ladie
perceiued
Sir
Emerie
,
she
arose
vp
and
rendred
to
him
his
salutation
,
and
right
humbly
saying
.
Sir
Knight
I
am
ioyfull
of
your
commig
,
I
pray
you
to
shewe
mee
of
your
newes
and
tidinges
.
Certainly
faire
Ladie
,
(
quoth
the
Knight
)
hether
is
come
a
Pilgrim
,
who
is
come
from
beyond
the
Sea
,
and
hee
hath
shewed
vnto
the
Abbot
your
Vncle
tidinges
of
your
Father
Duke
Huon
:
therefore
your
Vncle
desireth
you
to
come
and
speake
with
him
.
When
the
Ladie
heard
speaking
of
her
Father
,
with
all
her
heart
she
desired
to
knowe
some
certaine
tidinges
,
and
then
shee
and
her
Damsels
departed
out
of
the
Chamber
,
and
came
into
the
Hall
to
the
Abbot
her
Vncle
,
accompanied
with
twoo
notable
Knightes
,
then
shee
entred
into
the
Hall
richly
apparelled
,
no
man
could
describe
her
beautie
,
for
shee
was
so
well
fourmed
,
that
nature
her selfe
could
not
amend
her
,
her
skinne
was
as
white
as
the
flower
in
the
meadowe
,
and
coloured
like
the
red
Rose
,
her
haunches
lowe
,
and
her
pappes
somewhat
rysing
,
her
throat
smooth
and
cleare
,
her
chinne
vaunted
,
her
mouth
as
vermeill
as
a
Rose
,
her
téeth
small
and
well
ranged
and
white
,
her
face
white
and
well
coloured
mingled
white
and
red
,
her
eyes
smiling
,
her
chéere
amourous
to
behoulde
,
her
nose
straight
,
her
fore-head
white
,
her
haire
yellowe
,
and
her
eares
gentle
and
close
,
I
cannot
deuise
the
tenth
part
of
her
excellent
beautie
,
none
could
regard
her
nor
looke
vppon
her
but
that
praised
and
loued
her
,
all
her
beautie
and
sweete
demeanour
,
and
great
humilitie
that
was
in
her
,
if
I
shoulde
héere
describe
it
,
it
would
bee
ouer-long
to
rehearse
.
When
Huon
had
well
séene
his
Daughter
Clariet
who
was
so
faire
,
hee
gladly
behelde
her
without
making
of
any
knowledge
.
Then
the
Abbot
tooke
his
Néece
by
the
hand
,
and
ledde
her
vnto
Huon
,
and
said
.
Pilgrim
,
how
say
you
by
her
,
shee
hath
not
beene
sore
trauailed
nor
much
come
in
the
Sunne
,
I
haue
kept
her
a
long
time
,
and
if
she
be
garnished
with
beauty
,
in
like
wise
so
she
is
with
witte
and
bountie
,
shee
is
Daughter
vnto
Duke
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
,
the
man
that
I
most
loue
in
this
world
,
I
woulde
to
God
that
I
did
sée
him
as
I
doe
you
nowe
,
but
if
God
send
mee
life
and
health
,
this
Ladie
shall
bee
richly
maried
,
I
will
giue
her
goods
that
she
shal
be
rich
and
puissant
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
pray
to
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
to
giue
her
good
fortune
,
and
that
shee
may
bee
so
maried
,
that
her
bloud
thereby
may
be
lifted
vp
and
exalted
:
then
the
faire
Ladie
Clariet
sayd
vnto
Huon
.
Sir
Pilgrim
,
I
pray
you
to
shewe
me
,
if
you
know
any
tidings
of
my
Father
Duke
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
.
Faire
Ladie
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
hee
and
I
together
haue
beene
a
long
time
beyond
the
Sea
,
and
Companions
together
,
and
we
sought
the
Souldan
of
Babilon
that
nowe
is
,
it
is
not
hee
that
was
set
there
by
Huon
,
after
that
he
had
slaine
the
great
Admirall
Gaudise
,
it
is
another
,
who
since
that
time
conquered
both
the
Citie
and
the
Countrey
of
Egipt
,
many
aduentures
Huon
and
I
haue
suffered
,
but
at
the
end
wee
discomfited
the
Souldan
,
and
his
men
are
slaine
and
destroyed
.
Pilgrim
,
(
quoth
the
faire
Ladie
Clariet
)
I
require
you
to
shew
me
if
you
know
,
whether
my
deare
Father
will
returne
hether
again
or
no
?
the
which
is
the
thing
in
the
world
that
I
most
desire
?
Faire
Ladie
,
(
quoth
he
)
I
answeare
you
,
that
before
twoo
Moneths
bee
passed
,
you
shall
sée
him
héere
in
good
health
.
I
pray
vnto
our
Lord
God
(
quoth
the
Ladie
)
that
it
may
be
so
,
that
he
may
deliuer
my
Mother
out
of
the
prison
,
whereas
shee
is
in
great
pouertie
and
miserie
.
When
Huon
had
well
heard
and
vnderstood
his
Daughter
,
he
would
no
longer
hide
himselfe
,
but
sayd
.
My
right
deare
Daughter
,
before
August
be
passed
,
I
shall
deliuer
her
or
die
in
the
paine
,
for
I
shall
make
such
warre
against
the
Emperour
Tirrey
,
that
yet
before
I
die
I
shall
strike
off
his
head
from
his
bodie
,
whatsoeuer
fall
thereof
.
When
the
Ladie
heard
Huon
,
how
he
sayd
that
hee
was
her
Father
,
shee
changed
colour
,
and
blushed
as
ruddie
as
a
Rose
,
and
thought
to
her selfe
by
the
words
that
he
spake
,
that
hee
was
her
Father
,
whereof
she
was
right
ioyfull
,
and
said
.
Ah
Sir
,
I
pray
you
if
you
bee
Duke
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
my
Father
,
to
shew
me
.
My
right
deare
Daughter
,
beléeue
it
surely
,
for
I
will
no
longer
hide
it
from
you
.
When
the
Ladie
heard
that
he
was
her
Father
,
she
clipped
him
and
Twentie
times
kissed
him
.
Then
the
Abbot
came
and
embraced
him
and
sayd
.
My
right
deare
Nephewe
,
the
ioy
that
my
heart
hath
of
your
comming
,
is
to
mee
so
acceptable
,
that
I
cannot
tell
whether
I
dreame
or
not
that
I
sée
you
heere
,
and
then
againe
hee
embraced
him
,
making
the
greatest
ioy
in
the
world
.
Also
there
was
Clariet
his
Daughter
,
who
embraced
and
kissed
him
:
then
all
that
were
in
the
house
came
thether
to
make
great
chéere
and
feasting
.
Faire
Nephewe
,
(
quoth
the
Abbot
)
I
am
sore
abashed
that
you
be
returned
with
so
small
a
companie
.
Good
Vncle
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
it
could
bee
none
otherwise
,
I
haue
had
such
fortunes
vppon
the
Sea
,
that
the
most
part
of
my
men
are
dead
and
perished
,
&
some
by
maladie
,
and
some
are
returned
into
their
owne
Countreys
,
and
especially
they
that
went
with
me
are
abiding
at
the
Rocke
of
the
Adamant
,
and
there
all
be
dead
by
famine
,
and
they
that
were
my
Guides
to
haue
brought
mee
vnto
Euphame
,
are
in
like
wise
dead
there
.
Then
Duke
Huon
beganne
to
shewe
vnto
the
Abbot
all
the
aduentures
that
he
had
,
since
he
departed
from
the
noble
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
,
there
were
some
that
heard
it
,
that
tooke
it
for
a
mocke
and
a
lye
,
he
shewed
of
so
many
great
maruailes
,
they
thought
that
the
most
part
of
them
were
lyes
,
and
one
saide
to
another
:
Great
aduantage
haue
these
Vagabounds
to
lye
,
because
they
finde
no
man
to
say
them
nay
,
and
if
any
man
say
nay
,
their
answeare
is
readie
to
say
,
go
and
sée
:
then
the
good
Abbot
sayd
.
Faire
Nephew
,
if
I
were
of
the
age
to
beare
armour
,
gladly
I
would
goe
with
you
to
ayde
you
to
destroy
this
Emperour
,
who
hath
done
you
so
much
ill
,
I
shall
send
for
such
a
number
of
men
of
warre
,
and
pay
them
with
my
Treasure
,
the
which
I
haue
long
time
gathered
together
,
and
shall
ayde
you
to
make
such
war
,
that
it
shall
alwayes
be
had
in
remembrance
,
or
else
I
would
die
in
the
paine
and
all
they
that
should
goe
with
me
,
and
to
cause
him
to
make
you
amends
,
of
all
the
ils
and
dammages
that
he
hath
done
vnto
you
,
yet
somewhat
I
haue
done
alreadie
,
for
it
is
not
long
since
,
that
one
of
the
Emperours
Nephewes
were
slaine
by
my
men
,
and
all
they
that
were
with
him
slaine
or
taken
,
for
Nephewe
,
I
haue
gathered
together
a
great
Treasure
,
that
I
may
therewith
entertaine
a
hundred
Thousand
men
for
two
yeares
,
without
selling
or
laying
to
pledge
any
foote
of
Land
appertaining
to
my
Church
,
but
as
now
I
am
so
old
that
I
cannot
ride
out
,
for
I
am
a
hundred
and
fourteene
yeares
of
age
:
and
therefore
séeing
that
I
cannot
goe
with
you
,
I
shall
abandon
vnto
you
all
my
Treasure
,
and
take
thereof
as
much
as
it
shall
please
you
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
you
make
me
so
great
an
offer
,
that
once
before
I
die
,
I
trust
to
render
vnto
you
the
double
value
,
by
the
grace
of
God
.
Chap.
CXXXVI
.
¶
How
Duke
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
shewed
to
his
Vncle
the
Abbot
of
Cluny
,
all
the
aduentures
that
hee
had
,
since
he
departed
from
the
noble
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
:
and
how
he
gaue
the
Abbot
the
Apple
of
youth
,
whereby
the
good
Abbot
became
againe
to
his
beautie
,
that
hee
had
when
hee
was
but
of
Thirtie
yeares
of
age
.
WHen
Duke
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
had
well
vnderstood
the
good
Abbot
his
Vncle
,
and
sawe
the
faire
offer
and
seruice
that
he
had
offered
vnto
him
,
he
saide
.
Sir
,
of
your
courtesie
and
Larges
,
and
all
the
good
that
you
haue
done
vnto
me
and
to
my
Daughter
Clariet
,
God
reward
you
for
it
:
true
it
is
,
after
that
I
had
fought
with
the
Griffens
,
I
came
vnto
a
faire
Fountaine
,
and
there
by
was
a
Trée
growing
charged
full
of
faire
fruit
,
the
Trée
was
called
the
Trée
of
youth
,
of
the
which
I
gathered
three
Apples
,
whereof
you
shall
haue
one
and
shall
eate
it
,
and
assoone
as
you
haue
eaten
thereof
,
thereby
you
shall
become
as
young
and
as
strong
and
lusty
,
as
you
were
when
you
were
of
the
age
of
Thirty
yeares
.
Then
there
was
a
Monke
in
the
house
,
called
Dan
Iohan
Saliuet
,
who
beganne
to
laugh
,
and
hasted
him
to
speake
and
sayde
.
Ah
Sir
,
what
is
it
that
you
say
,
these
two
Thousand
yeares
there
was
neuer
man
at
the
Tree
of
youth
,
therefore
this
tale
is
not
to
be
beléeued
,
and
when
Huon
heard
the
Monke
,
he
waxed
red
for
anger
,
and
lifted
vp
his
staffe
,
and
would
haue
striken
therewith
the
Monke
,
and
if
he
had
not
skipt
backe
,
and
sayd
.
Ah
thou
false
Monke
,
thou
lyest
falsely
,
I
haue
been
there
,
and
that
thou
shalt
sée
the
proofe
thereof
,
whether
I
say
true
or
not
.
Then
the
Abbot
came
betwe●ne
them
and
stopped
the
stroake
,
and
sayd
vnto
Huon
.
〈…〉
●ight
deare
Nephewe
,
appease
your selfe
,
and
then
hee
sayd
to
the
Monke
.
Ah
thou
rude
Groome
,
by
the
faith
that
I
owe
vnto
my
Lord
Saint
Bennet
,
for
thy
words
thou
shalt
bee
sore
punished
,
then
he
caused
the
Monke
to
be
set
in
prison
,
and
then
the
Abbot
sayd
vnto
Huon
.
Sir
,
I
pray
you
to
be
no
longer
displeased
.
Then
Huon
tooke
one
of
his
Apples
,
and
gaue
it
to
his
good
Vncle
the
Abbot
,
and
sayd
.
Sir
,
take
this
Apple
,
the
which
I
gathered
of
the
Trée
of
youth
,
I
gathered
therof
thrée
,
and
one
I
gaue
to
the
Admirall
of
Persia
,
and
another
I
kept
for
my selfe
,
the
which
I
giue
you
,
and
I
woulde
haue
gathered
moe
,
but
I
was
forbidden
by
an
Angell
sent
from
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
:
and
Sir
,
knowe
for
troth
,
that
the
Admirall
of
Persia
before
I
gaue
him
the
Apple
,
he
was
of
the
age
of
Six-score
yeares
and
more
,
but
assoone
as
hee
had
eaten
thereof
,
he
became
as
faire
and
as
strong
,
as
when
he
was
of
Thirtie
yeares
of
age
,
and
hee
is
as
now
one
of
the
fairest
Princes
in
the
world
.
By
the
which
Miracle
,
he
and
all
his
people
of
his
Realme
did
forsake
the
false
and
detestable
Law
of
Mahomet
,
and
tooke
vpon
them
the
beliefe
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
and
were
christened
,
and
they
that
woulde
not
were
hewen
all
to
péeces
,
and
after
that
for
the
loue
that
he
bare
vnto
mée
,
hée
passed
the
Sea
with
mee
with
great
puissance
,
and
wee
entred
into
the
Souldans
Lande
,
whereas
wee
discomfited
him
in
plaine
Battaile
.
When
the
good
Abbot
had
well
heard
and
vnderstood
his
Nephew
,
he
had
great
ioy
,
and
tooke
the
Apple
,
and
made
thereon
the
signe
of
the
Crosse
,
and
did
eat
it
vp
euerie
whit
,
whereby
incontinent
in
the
sight
of
all
them
that
were
there
present
,
he
became
into
his
first
youth
,
as
he
was
when
hee
was
but
of
the
age
of
Thirtie
yeares
,
his
white
beard
fell
away
and
a
new
beard
came
,
his
iawes
that
were
leane
and
pale
,
the
flesh
grew
againe
new
quicke
flesh
,
so
that
he
became
a
faire
young
man
,
and
well
fournished
of
bodie
and
members
,
a
fairer
man
could
no
man
sée
,
nor
lighter
,
nor
lustier
,
whereof
hée
had
such
ioy
at
his
heart
,
that
he
ran
and
embraced
Huon
,
and
kissed
him
more
then
Tenne
times
.
When
they
that
were
there
present
saw
that
great
maruaile
,
they
were
greatly
abashed
,
&
said
one
to
another
,
that
Huon
was
worthy
to
be
beléeued
,
for
out
of
such
a
Princes
mouth
(
quoth
they
)
neuer
yssued
a
lye
,
there
was
much
ioy
made
,
the
Tables
were
set
and
they
went
to
dinner
,
there
satte
the
Abbot
and
Huon
and
Clariet
his
Daughter
:
Of
their
Seruice
and
meates
I
will
make
no
rehearsall
,
for
they
were
richly
serued
.
After
that
they
had
dyned
and
grace
sayd
,
all
the
Monkes
of
the
Couent
came
and
knéeled
downe
before
Huon
,
and
humbly
required
him
of
pardon
for
Damp
Iohan
Saliuer
,
who
was
too
hasty
to
speake
,
and
all
was
through
negligence
of
youth
and
ill
aduised
.
When
Duke
Huon
saw
all
the
Monkes
before
him
vppon
their
knées
,
desiring
him
to
pardon
the
Monke
of
his
folly
,
hee
sayd
vnto
them
.
Sirs
,
I
am
content
to
fulfill
your
desires
,
for
I
am
not
come
hether
to
trouble
any
man
.
When
the
good
Abbot
had
well
heard
Huon
his
Nephew
pardon
his
Monke
,
hee
thanked
him
and
said
.
Sir
,
by
Saint
Bennet
,
if
you
had
not
pardoned
him
,
he
should
not
haue
come
out
of
prison
this
yeare
.
Then
the
Monkes
went
to
the
Prison
,
and
they
shewed
vnto
the
Monke
that
was
in
prison
,
what
maruailes
were
done
in
his
absence
,
and
howe
their
Abbot
who
was
a
Hundred
and
fourtéene
yeares
of
age
,
was
now
become
of
the
age
of
Thirtie
yeares
.
Sirs
,
(
quoth
hée
)
I
am
glad
of
my
deliuerance
,
but
I
cannot
beléeue
that
it
is
so
as
you
say
,
nor
I
will
not
beléeue
it
vntill
I
sée
it
:
then
hee
went
into
the
Hall
,
whereas
the
Abbot
and
Huon
were
together
,
and
when
hee
sawe
the
good
Abbot
young
againe
,
then
hee
kneeled
downe
and
cried
Huon
mercie
,
and
●equired
him
of
pardon
,
the
which
Huon
graunted
.
Then
there
was
great
ioy
,
and
the
Abbot
sayd
.
Nephewe
,
send
for
men
of
warre
on
all
sides
,
and
I
shall
pay
their
wages
to
the
number
of
twentie
Thousand
men
,
for
I
haue
gould
and
siluer
ynough
,
and
let
vs
send
for
all
our
Fréends
,
and
we
shall
bee
a
great
number
of
men
able
to
fight
with
the
Emperour
,
who
hath
wrongfully
and
without
cause
disenherited
you
,
and
keepeth
your
Wife
in
prison
,
whereof
my
heart
is
so
sorrowfull
that
I
can
no
longer
endure
it
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
if
I
can
finde
any
other
way
to
come
to
peace
with
the
Emperour
,
then
my
Speare
and
shéeld
and
no
man
slaine
,
I
would
thinke
then
that
I
had
well
sped
,
for
if
I
might
doe
so
much
with
the
Emperour
,
that
he
would
render
vnto
me
my
Landes
and
Signiories
,
and
my
Wife
and
men
,
and
that
thereby
I
might
become
his
Liege-man
,
I
would
then
thinke
that
I
had
made
an
honourable
end
,
for
I
haue
done
him
great
dammage
.
Faire
Nephewe
,
(
quoth
the
Abbot
)
I
woulde
faine
knowe
by
what
manner
you
coulde
bring
this
matter
about
.
Vncle
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
this
night
I
will
studie
vppon
the
matter
,
the
which
I
trust
in
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
to
bringe
to
a
good
and
prosperous
end
.
Chap.
CXXXVII
.
¶
How
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
departed
from
Cluny
,
and
went
to
the
noble
Citie
of
Mayence
vppon
a
Friday
:
and
how
he
came
nere
vnto
the
Emperours
Oratorie
.
After
that
Huon
and
the
good
Abbot
had
deuised
together
of
diuers
things
,
Huon
wrote
a
Letter
vnto
his
men
being
at
Tournous
,
that
they
should
come
vnto
him
to
the
Abbey
of
Cluny
,
hee
sent
a
Gentleman
of
the
Abbey
to
fetch
them
,
and
when
hée
was
come
to
Tournous
,
and
had
deliuered
his
Letters
vnto
Barnard
,
they
made
them
readie
,
and
trussed
their
Somers
and
departed
from
thence
,
and
they
road
so
longe
,
that
they
came
in
at
the
gates
of
the
Abbey
of
Cluny
,
the
same
time
Huon
and
the
Abbot
were
leaning
out
at
a
window
,
the
Abbot
saw
fiftéene
Somers
charged
,
and
seauen
Mules
and
Mulets
,
whereof
he
had
great
maruaile
of
whence
they
were
,
and
said
to
Huon
.
Faire
Nephew
,
can
you
tell
vnto
whome
appertaine
these
Somers
,
or
what
be
they
that
bringeth
them
?
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
know
for
troth
that
I
haue
conquered
them
,
and
they
are
mine
,
and
yonder
is
Barnard
that
doth
conduct
them
,
who
hath
had
much
paine
and
trouble
before
hee
could
find
mee
.
Faire
Nephewe
,
(
quoth
the
Abbot
)
great
ioye
I
haue
at
my
heart
,
that
hee
hath
sought
you
so
long
to
find
you
at
the
last
,
nor
I
could
not
haue
sent
a
more
noble
man
,
you
ought
greatly
to
loue
him
,
and
also
he
is
our
Kinsman
,
and
alwayes
hee
hath
beene
vnto
you
true
and
faithfull
.
Sir
,
in
him
I
haue
found
all
that
you
say
:
and
Sir
,
the
great
Somer
that
you
sée
yonder
with
twoo
great
Coffers
well
banded
,
they
be
full
of
precious
stones
,
and
Iewels
more
woorth
then
foure
good
Cities
,
I
will
leaue
them
héere
with
you
to
keepe
for
the
marriage
of
my
Daughter
,
and
with
those
words
hee
kissed
her
.
Deare
Nephew
,
(
quoth
the
good
Abbot
)
and
besides
that
you
will
giue
her
,
I
shall
depart
with
her
largely
of
my
Treasure
.
Therewith
Barnard
came
thether
and
all
the
other
of
his
companie
,
and
when
the
Abbot
perceiued
Barnard
,
he
came
vnto
him
right
ioyfully
with
his
armes
abroad
and
clipped
and
kissed
him
,
and
made
vnto
him
great
feast
and
chéere
and
to
all
his
companie
.
Then
Duke
Huon
and
the
good
Abbot
his
Vncle
,
and
the
faire
Ladie
Clariet
his
Daughter
,
went
into
their
Chamber
and
discharged
the
Somers
,
and
opened
euerie
Coffer
.
When
the
Abbot
had
séen
the
riches
that
were
in
them
,
hee
was
neuer
so
abashed
and
sayd
.
Ah
Duke
Huon
faire
Nephewe
,
I
thinke
you
haue
brought
hether
riches
to
buy
therewith
the
whole
Realme
of
Fraunce
.
Then
Duke
Huon
tooke
a
Coller
of
gould
full
of
precious
stones
,
that
the
clearnesse
of
them
illumined
all
the
house
,
and
Huon
did
put
the
Coller
about
his
Daughters
necke
,
and
kissed
her
mouth
and
sayd
.
My
deare
and
louing
Daughter
,
I
giue
you
this
Coller
,
I
neuer
gaue
you
any
thing
before
,
it
is
so
rich
that
the
stones
therein
are
woorth
a
Realme
or
a
Duchy
.
When
the
Ladie
saw
the
rich
Coller
,
shée
was
right
ioyfull
,
and
kneeled
downe
before
her
Father
,
and
humbly
thanked
him
:
then
Huon
shewed
all
his
Treasure
vnto
his
good
Vncle
the
Abbot
,
and
when
all
had
beene
séene
and
viewed
,
the
Abbot
did
put
them
into
the
Coffers
.
Then
Huon
apparelled
himselfe
with
rich
apparell
,
and
he
seemed
then
to
be
a
Prince
of
high
degrée
,
he
was
so
faire
to
behold
,
that
all
such
as
sawe
him
had
great
pleasure
to
behould
him
,
there
hee
made
good
chéere
and
feasting
for
the
space
of
right
dayes
,
and
vppon
the
ninth
day
in
the
Morning
,
he
departed
from
thence
priuily
,
and
tooke
Barnard
with
him
without
the
knowledge
of
any
person
except
the
Abbot
,
vnto
whom
he
sayde
.
Faire
Vncle
,
I
and
Barnard
will
depart
,
and
I
require
you
to
let
no
man
liuing
know
of
my
departing
,
as
long
as
you
can
keepe
it
secret
,
vntill
you
doe
héere
from
mee
some
tidings
.
Sir
,
it
shall
bee
done
,
(
quoth
the
Abbot
)
and
I
commend
you
to
the
sauegard
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
and
I
beséech
him
humbly
that
you
may
haue
peace
with
the
Emperour
Tirrey
.
Then
Huon
and
Barnard
departed
before
any
man
were
rising
,
and
they
tooke
their
way
towards
the
Citie
of
Mayence
,
and
rested
not
vntill
they
came
to
Coleyne
,
and
the
next
Morning
they
road
vntill
they
came
within
a
League
of
the
Citie
of
Mayence
,
and
then
they
entred
into
a
wood
,
&
there
they
alighted
.
Then
Huon
apparelled
himselfe
like
a
Pilgrim
in
habite
hose
and
shooes
,
and
he
tooke
a
hearbe
and
rubbed
therewith
his
Visage
,
in
such
sort
,
that
hee
séemed
that
hee
had
beene
in
the
Sunne
Ten
yeares
,
so
that
he
was
vnknowne
,
and
Barnard
that
was
with
him
coulde
not
knowe
him
by
the
face
,
and
then
Barnard
laughed
:
then
he
tooke
his
staffe
and
scrippe
,
and
saide
vnto
Barnard
.
Sir
,
goe
your
way
before
into
the
Citie
with
our
horses
,
and
take
none
acquaintance
of
mee
though
you
sée
me
,
and
take
vp
some
small
lodging
,
so
Barnard
went
on
before
,
and
Huon
faire
and
easily
went
after
him
,
and
so
entred
into
the
Citie
,
and
hee
had
with
him
the
Thirtie
rich
stones
in
his
bosome
.
When
hee
was
entred
into
the
Citie
,
hee
rested
not
vntill
he
came
to
the
Pallaice
,
and
as
hee
went
vp
the
stayres
,
he
met
the
Steward
of
the
Emperours
house
,
vnto
whome
hée
sayd
.
Sir
,
I
pray
you
in
the
honour
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
to
giue
mee
some
meate
,
for
I
am
so
hungrie
that
I
can
scarce
goe
vppon
my
Legges
,
nor
I
haue
no
monney
to
buy
mee
one
morsell
of
bread
.
When
the
Steward
had
well
heard
and
vnderstood
the
Pilgrim
,
hee
beheld
him
well
,
and
sawe
howe
his
staffe
shaked
in
his
hand
,
the
which
he
thought
had
béene
with
féeblenesse
and
pouertie
,
and
hadde
of
him
great
pitie
and
compassion
,
and
demaunded
of
him
from
whence
hee
came
?
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
come
straight
from
the
holy
Sepulchre
,
and
I
haue
endured
much
pouertie
and
miserie
.
Fréend
,
(
quoth
the
Steward
)
I
pray
you
to
tarie
for
me
héere
a
little
season
,
vntil
I
haue
been
in
the
Prison
to
carie
meat
vnto
the
Duchesse
Escleremond
,
and
to
the
other
Prisoners
,
who
crye
out
through
famine
and
rage
that
they
be
in
,
for
if
they
bee
longe
in
this
case
that
they
bee
in
now
,
they
cannot
endure
it
,
for
the
Emperour
hath
taken
such
an
inward
hate
against
her
,
and
against
them
that
are
in
prison
with
her
,
that
he
hath
made
promise
,
that
assoone
as
Easter
is
passed
the
Ladie
shall
be
burnt
,
and
the
other
Prisoners
al
hanged
,
and
this
day
is
Shroue
Thursday
,
so
that
they
haue
to
liue
but
fiue
dayes
,
and
I
am
right
sorrie
for
the
noble
Ladie
,
that
our
Emperour
will
put
her
to
death
without
a
iust
cause
.
When
Huon
had
well
heard
that
,
hee
hadde
no
member
nor
ioynt
but
that
trembled
,
and
he
cast
downe
his
Visage
,
and
beganne
pitifully
to
wéepe
,
and
suffered
the
Steward
to
passe
and
spake
no
woorde
vnto
him
,
but
returned
into
the
Towne
,
and
went
and
lodged
in
the
Towne
right
heauie
and
sorrowfull
:
howbeit
,
he
was
right
ioyfull
,
in
that
his
Wife
was
aliue
,
for
he
greatly
feared
that
she
had
been
dead
.
He
lodged
in
a
notable
Burgesses
house
,
who
receiued
him
wel
for
the
loue
of
God
,
but
whatsoeuer
he
had
there
he
could
neither
eat
nor
drinke
,
for
the
sorrowe
and
gréefe
that
he
had
at
his
heart
:
then
hee
sayde
vnto
his
Host
.
Sir
,
to
Morrowe
is
good
Friday
,
the
which
day
I
thinke
the
Emperour
will
giue
great
Almes
.
Fréend
,
(
quoth
his
Host
)
you
may
surely
beléeue
,
that
the
Emperour
will
giue
as
to
morrow
great
Almes
,
hee
will
giue
of
his
goods
so
largely
vnto
all
poore
men
,
that
if
they
come
vnto
him
that
day
they
shall
bee
all
satisfied
,
you
shall
not
finde
a
Prince
that
doth
giue
greater
Almes
,
and
of
one
thing
I
aduertise
you
:
the
Emperour
hath
one
custome
,
that
the
first
poore
Pilgrim
that
commeth
vnto
him
to
morrowe
shal
bee
happie
,
for
there
is
nothing
in
the
world
be
it
neuer
so
deare
,
but
if
hee
demaund
it
of
the
Emperour
,
it
shall
not
bee
denied
him
,
it
must
bee
at
the
same
houre
and
time
that
the
Emperour
goeth
vnto
his
Chappell
to
say
his
Orisons
.
When
Huon
had
well
vnderstood
his
Host
,
he
beganne
to
reioyce
,
and
thought
within
himselfe
,
that
if
hee
could
in
any
wise
,
hee
would
bee
the
first
that
should
demaund
Almes
of
the
Emperour
,
but
that
should
be
neither
gold
nor
siluer
,
it
should
bee
his
Wife
and
his
men
that
hee
hath
in
Prison
:
and
also
if
he
may
he
will
aske
therewith
his
Landes
and
Signiories
.
Then
the
Host
went
to
his
rest
,
and
Huon
abode
in
his
Chamber
alone
,
and
slept
not
of
all
the
night
,
but
thought
how
he
might
deliuer
his
Wife
,
and
the
other
Prisoners
that
were
with
her
,
and
all
the
night
he
was
at
his
prayers
,
humbly
desiring
our
Lord
God
to
counsaile
and
to
ayd
him
to
recouer
his
good
Wife
Escleremond
.
Early
in
the
Morning
hee
arose
and
made
him
readie
,
and
tooke
his
scrippe
and
staffe
,
and
went
straight
to
the
Pallaice
,
and
sat
down
vpon
the
greeces
whereas
the
Emperour
should
passe
:
at
which
time
the
Emperour
was
newe
rysen
,
and
there
were
many
other
Pilgrimes
that
were
there
abiding
for
the
Emperours
comming
,
and
euerie
man
coueted
to
haue
the
first
guift
,
but
Huon
did
so
much
by
his
subtiltie
,
that
hee
was
the
first
that
entred
into
the
Chappell
,
and
none
other
perceiued
him
,
and
he
did
hide
himselfe
closely
in
a
corner
néere
vnto
the
Emperours
Oratorie
,
and
there
hee
sat
still
without
any
word
speaking
,
abiding
there
for
the
comming
of
the
Emperour
.
Chap.
CXXXVIII
.
¶
How
Duke
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
did
so
much
with
the
Emperor
Tirrey
,
that
he
had
peace
with
him
,
and
his
Wife
rendred
vnto
him
,
and
all
his
Landes
and
Signiories
:
and
how
the
Emperour
brought
him
vnto
the
Abbey
of
Cluny
,
whereas
they
found
the
good
Abbot
in
armour
,
not
knowing
any
thing
of
the
Peace
that
was
made
.
NOwe
sheweth
the
Historie
,
that
anon
after
that
Huon
was
entred
into
the
Chappell
,
the
Emperour
came
in
and
kneeled
downe
before
the
Aulter
,
and
made
his
prayers
,
and
many
poore
men
were
there
abiding
the
end
of
his
prayers
,
and
no
man
saw
Huon
whereas
hee
was
hidden
closely
in
a
corner
hard
by
the
Emperours
Oratorie
.
When
the
Emperour
had
made
his
prayers
,
hee
arose
and
turned
him
to
haue
gone
into
his
Oratorie
,
and
Huon
who
had
great
desire
to
bee
the
first
,
and
to
haue
the
first
guift
of
the
Emperour
,
hee
drewe
out
of
his
bagge
a
rich
stone
,
the
which
was
of
such
vertue
,
that
whosoeuer
did
beare
it
about
him
could
not
bee
ouercome
with
his
enemie
,
nor
coulde
not
be
drowned
nor
burnt
,
the
stone
had
such
great
vertue
,
that
none
could
esteeme
the
value
thereof
:
and
besides
that
it
cast
such
clearnesse
in
the
Chappell
,
that
the
Emperour
was
abashed
thereat
,
nor
hee
knewe
not
from
whence
that
light
should
come
.
Then
hee
beheld
Huon
,
and
Huon
did
holde
the
stone
in
his
hande
,
and
shewed
it
vnto
the
Emperour
:
and
when
the
Emperour
sawe
the
rich
stone
,
he
greatly
desired
to
haue
it
,
and
aduaunced
himselfe
,
and
tooke
it
out
of
the
Pilgrimes
hand
,
who
presented
it
vnto
him
.
When
the
Emperour
had
the
stone
in
his
hand
,
he
had
great
ioy
at
his
heart
,
for
he
was
cunning
in
the
descrying
of
stones
,
and
sware
to
himselfe
,
that
the
Pilgrim
should
neuer
haue
it
againe
for
any
thing
that
he
could
doe
,
but
he
thought
within
himselfe
that
if
he
would
sell
it
,
hee
would
giue
him
as
much
gould
and
siluer
as
hée
could
reasonably
demaund
,
or
else
he
thought
to
kéepe
it
still
whatsoeuer
fell
thereof
:
and
then
the
Emperour
sayde
vnto
Huon
.
Pilgrim
,
I
pray
thee
to
shewe
vnto
mee
where
thou
hast
gotten
this
rich
and
bountifull
stone
?
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
haue
brought
it
from
beyond
the
Sea
.
Fréend
,
(
quoth
the
Emperour
)
wilt
thou
sell
it
,
and
I
shall
giue
thée
for
it
whatsoeuer
thou
wilt
haue
?
and
to
bee
in
the
more
suertie
to
beare
away
my
guift
that
I
will
giue
thee
for
it
,
I
shall
cause
thée
to
bee
conducted
into
thine
owne
Countrey
wheresoeuer
it
bee
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
will
giue
it
vnto
you
with
a
good
heart
,
so
that
it
bee
true
that
mine
Host
hath
shewed
vnto
mee
this
day
,
for
he
hath
shewed
vnto
me
that
your
custome
is
,
that
the
first
person
Pilgrim
that
commeth
vnto
you
vppon
this
day
being
good
Friday
,
should
haue
of
you
a
guift
such
as
hee
would
demaund
,
after
that
you
haue
made
your
prayers
to
our
Lord
God
.
Pilgrim
,
(
quoth
the
Emperour
)
he
that
shewed
thée
that
,
sayd
that
which
is
true
:
and
therefore
whatsoeuer
thou
demaundest
,
either
Borough
,
Towne
or
Citie
,
or
what
thing
soeuer
it
be
,
I
promise
faithfully
to
giue
thée
,
whosoeuer
bee
displeased
therewith
I
graunt
it
to
thée
,
therefore
demaund
whatsoeuer
thou
wilt
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
of
your
grace
and
faire
guift
,
I
most
hartely
thanke
you
:
therefore
Sir
,
with
a
good
heart
I
giue
you
that
stone
,
the
which
I
deliuered
vnto
you
but
euen
now
,
in
the
recompence
of
the
courtesie
and
guift
that
you
haue
graunted
vnto
mée
,
the
which
shall
be
neither
gould
nor
siluer
:
and
Sir
,
because
I
know
certainely
,
that
the
renowme
is
ouer
all
the
world
,
that
you
are
a
iust
and
a
true
noble
man
,
and
that
which
you
promise
you
will
vphold
and
kéepe
,
and
neuer
swarue
from
your
promise
,
and
because
that
I
know
surely
,
that
the
promise
that
you
haue
made
vnto
mee
you
will
vphold
,
of
whatsoeuer
guift
I
desire
to
haue
.
Fréend
,
(
quoth
the
Emperour
)
I
will
that
you
well
knowe
,
that
if
you
demaund
foure
of
my
best
Cities
,
I
shall
giue
you
them
,
séeing
I
haue
made
that
promise
,
and
if
God
bee
pleased
I
shall
not
goe
from
my
promise
,
for
I
had
rather
that
one
of
my
handes
were
cut
off
,
then
I
should
be
found
false
in
my
wordes
:
and
therefore
demaund
,
and
surely
you
shall
haue
your
demand
without
any
deniall
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
hartely
thanke
you
,
and
would
haue
kissed
his
féete
,
but
the
Emperor
would
not
suffer
him
but
tooke
him
vp
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
first
,
and
before
all
other
thinges
I
desire
of
you
pardon
,
of
all
the
ill
déedes
and
trespasses
that
I
or
my
men
haue
done
against
you
,
and
if
you
haue
in
your
Prison
either
men
or
women
appertaining
vnto
mee
,
or
of
my
lineage
,
that
you
will
deliuer
them
all
vnto
mee
:
and
also
if
you
haue
any
thing
of
mine
,
either
Towne
or
Citie
,
Borough
or
Castle
,
I
require
you
by
the
promise
that
you
haue
made
vnto
mee
,
to
render
them
vnto
me
quite
:
Sir
,
any
other
thinge
I
demaund
not
.
Pilgrim
,
(
quoth
the
Emperour
)
make
no
doubt
to
haue
that
which
I
haue
promised
vnto
you
:
therefore
I
graunt
all
your
desire
,
but
I
require
you
humbly
to
shew
vnto
mee
what
man
you
bée
,
and
of
what
Countrey
,
and
of
what
Lineage
,
seeing
you
haue
desired
of
me
such
a
guift
?
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
am
hee
that
sometime
was
Duke
of
Bourdeaux
,
whome
you
haue
so
much
hated
,
I
come
now
from
beyond
the
Sea
,
whereas
I
haue
endured
much
paine
and
pouertie
,
I
thanke
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
that
I
haue
done
so
much
,
that
I
am
nowe
agreed
with
you
,
and
I
shall
haue
againe
the
Duchesse
Escleremond
my
louing
Wife
,
and
my
men
,
and
my
Landes
and
Signiories
,
if
you
will
bee
as
good
as
your
word
,
and
vphold
your
promise
.
When
the
Emperour
had
well
heard
and
vnderstood
Huon
,
all
his
bloud
beganne
to
change
,
and
hee
was
a
great
space
before
he
spake
any
word
,
hee
was
so
sore
abashed
,
but
at
the
last
hee
sayd
.
Ah
Huon
,
are
you
hee
by
whome
I
haue
suffered
so
many
illes
and
dammages
,
and
haue
slaine
so
many
of
my
Nephewes
and
other
of
my
men
?
I
would
not
haue
thought
that
you
would
haue
beene
so
hardy
,
to
haue
shewed
your selfe
before
mée
,
nor
to
haue
come
into
my
presence
,
you
haue
well
ouercome
me
and
enchaunted
mee
,
I
had
rather
haue
lost
foure
of
my
best
Cities
,
yea
▪
and
all
my
Countrey
burnt
and
destroyed
,
and
my selfe
banished
out
of
mine
owne
Countrey
for
thrée
yeares
,
rather
then
you
should
haue
thus
come
to
my
presence
:
but
séeing
that
it
is
thus
,
knowe
for
troth
,
that
which
I
haue
promised
vnto
you
I
shall
vphold
and
keepe
,
and
from
hencefoorth
in
the
honour
of
the
passion
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
and
of
this
good
day
,
vppon
the
which
hee
was
crucified
and
put
to
death
,
I
pardon
you
all
mine
ill
will
and
good
will
,
I
shall
not
bee
periured
,
your
Wife
,
your
Landes
and
Signiories
,
and
your
men
,
I
shall
render
them
into
your
hands
,
speake
thereof
who
liste
,
otherwise
it
shall
not
bee
,
nor
I
will
neuer
doe
the
contrarie
.
Then
Huon
knéeled
downe
before
the
Emperour
,
and
right
humbly
thanked
him
,
and
desired
him
to
forgiue
him
all
his
trespasses
.
Huon
,
(
quoth
the
Emperour
)
God
forgiue
thée
,
and
as
for
me
,
with
a
good
heart
I
doe
pardon
you
.
Then
the
Emperour
tooke
Huon
by
the
hande
,
and
tooke
him
vp
and
kissed
him
verie
kindlye
,
in
token
of
good
peace
and
amitie
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
great
grace
haue
I
found
in
you
séeing
you
kéepe
and
vphold
your
promise
:
but
Sir
,
if
it
please
our
Lord
God
,
your
guerdon
shall
be
double
.
Huon
,
(
quoth
the
Emperour
)
I
require
you
to
shew
me
of
your
newes
and
aduentures
that
you
haue
had
since
you
departed
from
the
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
with
a
good
will
after
that
your
diuine
Seruice
is
done
,
and
the
passion
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
read
.
Huon
,
(
quoth
the
Emperour
)
I
giue
you
good
thankes
for
that
you
say
.
Then
the
Emperor
tooke
Huon
by
the
hand
,
and
led
him
into
his
Oratorie
with
him
,
whereas
they
heard
the
diuine
Seruice
,
whereof
many
Knightes
and
Lordes
were
sore
abashed
,
and
had
great
maruaile
what
Pilgrim
it
was
that
the
Emperour
did
so
much
honour
vnto
.
After
that
the
diuine
Seruice
was
done
,
the
Emperor
returned
into
his
Pallaice
holding
Huon
by
the
hande
,
and
dinner
was
made
radie
,
and
they
washed
their
handes
and
sat
downe
to
dinner
:
and
when
dinner
was
done
,
and
the
Tables
taken
vp
,
then
in
the
Emperours
presence
,
and
of
all
the
other
Lordes
there
,
Huon
shewed
all
his
aduentures
.
First
,
hee
shewed
howe
hee
had
passed
the
Gulfe
and
spoken
with
Iudas
:
and
afterward
howe
by
fortune
of
the
Sea
he
arriued
at
the
Castle
of
the
Adamant
,
and
how
his
Companie
dyed
there
by
famine
:
and
declared
the
beautie
of
the
Castle
,
and
of
the
great
riches
therein
:
and
afterward
how
hee
was
caried
from
thence
by
a
Griffen
to
a
great
Rocke
,
and
how
he
slew
fiue
young
Griffens
,
and
the
old
Griffen
that
brought
him
thether
,
whereof
he
hath
left
at
Cluny
the
foote
of
the
same
:
then
he
shewed
of
the
Fountaine
,
and
of
the
Trée
of
youth
,
and
howe
hee
gathered
thereof
thrée
faire
Apples
,
and
more
hee
would
haue
gathered
,
but
that
our
Lord
God
commaunded
him
by
his
Angell
,
that
he
should
not
be
so
hardy
as
to
gather
any
more
.
And
after
that
he
shewed
,
howe
that
he
passed
the
Gulfe
of
Persia
in
●reat
perrill
and
daunger
,
and
sayd
furthermore
.
Sir
,
when
I
was
passed
that
Gulfe
,
I
gathered
many
precious
stones
,
that
which
I
haue
giuen
you
was
one
of
them
,
the
which
stone
is
of
great
vertue
:
and
then
I
came
to
the
great
Citie
of
Thauris
in
Persia
,
whereas
I
found
a
noble
Admirall
an
old
auncient
Knight
,
and
he
shewed
to
me
great
courtesies
,
and
I
gaue
him
one
of
mine
Apples
to
eat
,
and
assoone
as
hee
had
eaten
thereof
,
he
became
to
be
as
young
as
he
was
when
he
was
but
of
Thirtie
yeares
of
age
,
and
I
thinke
that
from
thence
hether
cannot
be
found
a
fairer
Prince
,
and
hee
was
before
of
Six-score
and
Seauen
yeares
of
age
:
and
Sir
,
because
I
desire
with
all
my
heart
to
haue
your
good
grace
,
and
that
good
peace
and
firme
may
bee
had
betwéene
you
and
mee
,
I
will
giue
you
the
third
Apple
,
the
which
I
kept
for
my selfe
,
by
the
which
if
you
doe
eat
it
,
you
shall
become
againe
as
young
and
as
lusty
and
as
stronge
,
as
you
were
when
you
were
but
of
the
age
of
Thirtie
yeares
.
The
Emperour
,
when
hee
heard
that
the
Apple
that
Huon
would
giue
him
to
eat
,
should
cause
him
to
returne
to
his
yong
age
againe
,
hee
was
so
ioyfull
,
that
hee
neuer
made
such
chéere
before
in
all
his
life
to
any
man
as
he
did
then
vnto
Huon
,
and
sayde
,
howe
that
hee
would
bee
his
Fréend
for
euer
,
and
neuer
faile
him
,
and
sayd
.
Fréend
,
I
abandon
my
bodie
and
goods
at
your
pleasure
,
and
I
giue
you
two
good
Cities
to
encrease
your
Signiorie
,
and
besides
that
I
promise
you
,
if
you
haue
any
businesse
to
doe
,
I
shall
succour
you
with
fortie
Thousand
men
,
and
shall
ayde
you
as
the
Father
should
doe
the
Sonne
.
Therewith
Huon
would
haue
kneeled
downe
to
haue
thanked
the
Emperour
,
but
hee
would
not
suffer
him
:
and
then
Huon
tooke
the
Apple
out
of
his
bagge
,
and
deliuered
it
vnto
the
Emperour
,
the
Emperour
who
was
sore
desirous
to
knowe
if
hee
should
waxe
young
againe
,
by
reason
of
eating
of
the
Apple
,
he
called
vnto
him
his
Lordes
and
Barons
,
to
the
entent
that
they
should
sée
that
maruaile
,
and
when
the
Emperour
had
the
Apple
in
his
hand
,
hee
put
it
into
his
mouth
,
and
did
eate
it
euerie
whit
,
and
as
hee
was
eating
thereof
,
his
age
chaunged
into
youth
,
and
by
that
time
hee
had
eaten
all
the
Apple
,
his
white
beard
fell
off
,
and
the
skinne
chaunged
like
a
man
of
Thirtie
yeares
of
age
,
and
also
his
face
and
all
his
bodie
that
before
was
all
wrinkled
and
rugged
and
pale
,
became
then
as
white
and
as
ruddy
,
and
felt
himselfe
as
light
and
as
fresh
,
and
a●
quicke
to
doe
any
thing
and
as
strong
,
as
he
was
when
he
was
of
the
age
of
Thirtie
yeares
,
whereof
all
that
were
there
present
had
great
maruaile
,
and
were
right
ioyfull
of
that
aduenture
,
that
was
fallen
vnto
the
Emperour
whome
they
loued
,
then
they
sayd
.
Sir
,
such
a
guift
was
neuer
giuen
to
any
Emperour
or
King
,
well
you
ought
to
praise
our
Lord
God
,
whatsoeuer
losse
you
haue
hadde
or
receiued
,
that
euer
you
were
acquainted
with
Duke
Huon
.
Chap.
CXXXIX
.
¶
Howe
the
Emperour
made
good
cheere
vnto
Duke
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
.
WHen
the
Emperour
saw
himselfe
waxe
young
againe
,
he
was
so
ioyfull
that
hee
wist
not
what
to
doe
,
then
hee
clipped
and
kissed
Huon
more
then
Ten
times
,
saying
.
My
right
deare
Fréend
,
I
pray
you
to
forgiue
mée
all
the
illes
and
dammages
that
I
haue
done
vnto
you
,
and
for
the
paine
and
sorrow
that
I
haue
caused
your
noble
Wife
and
men
to
suffer
:
then
the
Emperour
called
vnto
him
two
of
his
Lordes
,
and
sayd
vnto
them
.
Sirs
,
I
will
that
all
the
poore
people
that
be
in
my
Chappell
this
day
bee
newly
apparelled
,
and
to
haue
meat
and
drinke
sufficient
,
for
the
loue
of
the
passion
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
who
this
day
hath
done
mee
that
grace
that
I
am
returned
from
age
to
youth
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
they
)
your
commaundement
shall
bee
done
:
then
they
went
and
executed
his
pleasure
.
Then
Duke
Huon
approached
vnto
the
Emperour
,
and
sayd
.
Sir
,
I
humbly
desire
your
grace
to
deliuer
my
Wife
Escleremond
,
and
my
men
out
of
Prison
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
Emperour
)
it
is
good
reason
that
I
doe
it
:
then
he
sent
for
the
Iaylour
,
who
had
the
Ladie
and
the
other
Prisoners
in
his
kéeping
,
and
commaunded
him
that
the
Ladie
Escleremond
and
the
other
Prisoners
should
bee
brought
into
the
Hall
,
the
Iaylour
went
to
the
Prison
and
Huon
with
him
,
and
when
they
came
thether
,
Huon
went
to
the
dore
and
cryed
out
aloud
,
and
sayd
.
Ah
my
right
swéete
Sister
,
I
beléeue
that
you
haue
béen
but
ill
lodged
héere
,
I
haue
great
feare
that
by
reason
of
the
paines
that
you
haue
endured
,
you
cannot
long
continue
,
certainly
if
you
die
I
shall
neuer
haue
ioy
at
my
heart
.
When
the
Duchesse
Escleremond
hadde
well
heard
the
voice
of
him
that
spake
at
the
dore
,
shée
stood
still
and
studied
what
voice
it
might
bee
,
for
shée
thought
within
her selfe
▪
that
she
had
heard
that
voice
before
that
time
,
and
when
she
had
muzed
a
little
while
,
she
thought
that
it
should
be
the
voice
of
Huon
her
Husband
,
whereof
she
had
such
ioy
and
mirth
at
her
heart
,
that
of
a
great
season
shee
could
not
speake
but
fell
in
a
swound
in
the
Prison
:
and
when
shee
reuiued
and
came
againe
to
her selfe
,
shee
cryed
out
and
sayde
.
Ah
my
right
deare
Lord
and
Husband
,
long
haue
you
left
me
in
paine
and
miserie
,
all
alone
in
this
stinking
and
horrible
Prison
,
in
the
hands
of
them
that
loue
you
nothing
,
and
haue
suffered
much
paine
,
cold
,
and
hunger
▪
and
haue
endured
great
pouertie
,
and
in
great
feare
of
death
and
desperation
.
When
Huon
had
w●ll
heard
and
vnderstood
his
déere
Wife
,
who
spake
so
pitiously
,
(
sorrow
and
gréefe
so
closed
his
heart
)
that
hee
had
no
power
to
speake
one
word
,
and
the
teares
fell
from
his
eyes
,
and
trickled
downe
his
chéekes
for
the
pitie
that
he
had
of
his
louing
Wife
Escleremond
:
and
also
the
Iaylor
for
verie
pitie
th●t
hee
had
was
constrained
to
wéepe
,
and
so
went
downe
into
the
Prison
and
brought
the
Ladie
vp
:
and
then
Huon
and
she
beheld
each
other
,
and
could
speake
no
word
of
a
great
space
,
but
renue
and
embraced
and
kissed
each
other
,
and
so
fell
downe
to
the
ground
both
in
a
traunce
,
and
they
lay
vntill
other
Knightes
came
thether
,
fearing
that
they
had
beene
dead
,
there
was
none
but
that
wept
for
pitie
.
Then
the
Emperour
came
thether
himselfe
,
and
sore
wept
and
repented
himselfe
of
the
illes
that
he
had
done
to
the
Ladie
and
made
her
●o
suffer
:
and
then
the
Knightes
and
Lordes
reuiued
them
,
then
they
clipped
and
kissed
together
,
and
Huon
sayd
.
Faire
Ladie
I
require
you
to
pardon
mee
in
that
I
haue
taried
so
long
from
you
,
and
haue
left
you
in
such
pouertie
,
paine
,
and
daunger
of
death
,
and
haue
escaped
,
for
the
which
I
humbly
thanke
our
Lord
God
of
his
grace
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
shee
)
we
ought
greatly
to
thanke
almightie
God
,
when
hee
hath
sent
vs
that
grace
to
sée
each
other
,
and
to
come
together
againe
,
and
that
you
haue
peace
with
the
Emperour
.
Then
the
Iaylour
went
to
all
the
Prisons
,
and
tooke
out
all
Huons
men
and
brought
●hem
vnto
him
,
and
they
had
great
ioy
when
they
saw
their
Lord
&
Maister
in
sauegard
,
and
thanked
our
Lord
God
,
and
humbly
saluted
Huon
,
and
sayd
.
Sir
,
blessed
bee
the
houre
of
your
comming
,
whereby
wee
are
deliuered
from
the
paines
,
trauailes
,
and
pouerties
that
we
haue
been
in
.
My
right
deare
Freends
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
thus
goeth
the
world
,
you
and
I
are
bound
to
thanke
our
Lord
God
for
that
hee
sendeth
vnto
vs
.
Then
the
Emperour
tooke
Huon
by
the
one
hand
,
and
Escleremond
by
the
other
,
and
ledde
them
into
his
Pallaice
,
whereas
the
Tables
were
set
,
and
there
sat
downe
together
the
Emperour
and
Huon
and
the
Duchesse
,
and
all
the
Prisoners
at
another
Table
,
and
were
all
richly
serued
:
Of
their
meats
and
Seruices
,
and
ioy
that
they
made
,
I
will
make
thereof
but
small
rehearsall
.
And
when
they
had
all
dyned
,
the
Emperour
ordained
Lad●es
and
Damsels
to
serue
the
Duches
Escleremond
▪
and
ordained
Chambers
for
the
Duke
and
her
,
and
for
all
the
other
,
they
were
there
serued
of
all
thinges
that
they
desired
,
and
they
had
new
apparell
according
to
their
degrées
.
Anon
the
newes
and
tidinges
were
knowne
in
the
Citie
,
of
the
Peace
made
betwéene
Huon
and
the
Emperour
,
and
how
hee
had
his
Wife
the
Duchesse
Escleremond
rendred
vnto
him
,
and
his
men
deliuered
out
of
prison
,
whereof
B●rnar●
(
as
hee
was
in
the
Towne
hearkening
for
newes
)
was
right
ioyfull
,
and
went
in
hast
vnto
the
Pallaice
,
whereas
he
found
Huon
in
his
Chamber
with
his
Wife
the
faire
Es●leremond
and
assoone
as
hee
sawe
the
Duchesse
,
the
water
fell
from
his
eyes
for
ioy
:
then
he
saluted
Huon
and
the
Duchesse
,
and
the
Ladie
knew
him
incontinent
and
said
.
Ah
sir
Barnard
,
well
I
ought
to
loue
and
cherish
you
,
that
yée
haue
so
sought
for
my
Lord
and
husband
,
as
that
now
at
last
through
your
tedious
trauaile
you
haue
found
him
and
brought
him
hether
.
Madame
quoth
he
,
I
haue
done
nothing
but
what
I
was
bound
in
duty
to
doe
,
I
am
sory
for
the
great
paines
and
trauaile
that
my
Lord
hath
suffered
,
and
then
hée
shewed
such
newes
as
he
knew
,
whereof
many
great
Lords
and
knights
had
great
ioy
to
heare
him
for
she
maruayles
that
he
discoursed
vnto
them
.
Then
when
they
had
béene
there
the
space
of
Eight
dayes
,
and
that
their
men
were
well
refreshed
,
the
Emperour
assembled
all
his
Lords
&
said
▪
Sirs
it
is
my
will
,
to
lead
and
conduct
Duke
Huon
and
the
Duches
to
Bourdeaux
,
and
to
set
them
in
possession
of
their
Lands
and
Signiories
,
and
I
will
haue
Ten
Thowsand
men
to
goe
with
mee
and
them
,
and
to
bring
mee
againe
hether
to
Mayence
,
according
to
his
commaundement
the
men
were
made
readie
,
and
when
the
Emperour
had
ordained
for
Huons
estate
as
it
appertained
for
him
,
and
his
Wife
and
his
men
,
and
when
euerie
thing
was
readie
,
they
all
mounted
vpon
their
horses
,
and
the
Duchesse
had
a
rich
Littour
,
so
they
departed
from
the
Citie
of
Mayence
,
and
ceased
not
till
they
came
within
twoo
Leagues
of
the
Abbey
of
Cluny
.
The
good
Abbot
,
who
knew
nothing
of
the
agréement
made
betwéene
the
Emperour
and
Huon
,
had
gathered
together
of
men
of
warre
about
twentie
Thousand
,
and
they
were
lodged
in
the
Towne
of
Cluny
,
and
the
Abbot
was
aduertised
of
the
Emperours
comming
into
those
parts
,
and
he
heard
no
newes
of
Huon
,
whereof
he
was
right
sorrowfull
and
sore
displeased
,
and
thought
that
the
Emperour
hadde
taken
Huon
Prisoner
:
then
hee
yssued
out
of
the
Towne
,
and
ranged
his
men
in
good
order
of
Battaile
,
without
the
Towne
in
a
faireplaine
,
and
there
abiding
for
the
Emperour
whome
he
saw
comming
.
Chap.
CXL
.
¶
How
the
Emperour
arriued
at
Cluny
,
and
how
the
Abbot
set
vpon
him
,
and
of
the
peace
that
was
there
made
,
and
how
the
Emperour
conueyed
Huon
to
Bourdeaux
,
and
rendred
to
him
all
his
Lands
,
and
of
the
parting
of
them
and
the
Emperour
,
and
how
Huon
made
his
prouision
to
goe
to
king
Oberon
.
WHen
the
Emperour
sawe
the
Towne
of
Cluny
,
he
demaunded
of
Huon
if
he
could
tell
him
to
whome
that
towne
appertayned
.
Sir
quoth
he
,
it
belongeth
to
an
Vncle
of
mine
who
is
Abbot
thereof
,
and
wée
must
passe
that
way
,
and
also
I
must
néedes
speake
with
him
before
I
goe
to
Bourdeaux
.
The
same
time
the
Abbot
,
who
was
then
mounted
on
a
puissant
and
strong
Courser
well
armed
at
all
points
,
sawe
the
Emperour
comming
towards
Cluny
,
and
then
he
said
to
his
men
.
Sirs
,
thinke
this
day
to
doe
well
and
valiantly
,
for
yonder
before
vs
we
may
sée
the
Emperour
our
enemie
comming
,
wherefore
wée
cannot
escape
the
Battaile
,
I
am
sure
he
hath
taken
Huon
my
Nephew
,
but
by
the
faith
that
I
owe
to
my
Lord
and
to
Saint
Bennet
my
Patron
,
that
taking
shal
be
déerely
bought
:
then
they
couched
their
speares
and
spurred
their
horses
,
and
came
running
towards
the
Emperour
:
and
when
the
Emperour
saw
them
,
hee
called
Huon
and
said
.
Sir
,
yonder
yée
may
sée
men
of
warre
all
armed
come
running
against
vs
,
I
wot
not
what
they
meane
to
doe
,
but
they
séeme
to
be
our
enemies
as
far
as
I
can
perceiue
,
and
they
are
a
great
number
,
and
therfore
they
are
to
be
doubted
and
feared
.
Sir
quoth
Huon
,
it
is
mine
Vncle
the
Abbot
of
Cluny
,
who
hath
raysed
vp
his
men
to
succour
me
,
for
he
is
not
aduertised
of
the
Peace
made
betwéen
you
and
mée
,
surely
he
thinketh
that
you
haue
taken
me
prisoner
,
and
therewith
the
Abbot
dashed
in
amongest
the
Emperours
Companie
,
and
the
first
that
he
met
he
ran
him
cleane
through
with
his
speare
,
and
so
he
serued
the
second
,
third
,
&
fourth
,
and
when
his
speare
was
broken
,
hee
drew
out
his
swoord
wherewith
he
beat
downe
the
Almaines
that
it
was
maruaile
to
behould
him
,
and
then
came
in
his
men
,
and
they
did
such
deeds
of
armes
,
that
perforce
the
Almaines
were
faine
to
retire
backe
,
and
many
were
slaine
and
destroyed
,
and
cast
downe
to
the
earth
.
When
the
Emperour
saw
that
,
hee
was
in
great
rage
,
and
sayd
vnto
Huon
.
Sir
,
you
are
greatly
to
blame
,
to
suffer
your
Vncles
men
to
slay
mine
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
am
right
sorrie
for
that
they
haue
done
,
I
am
readie
to
make
you
amendes
in
whatsoeuer
it
shall
please
you
:
therewith
Duke
Huon
road
vnto
the
good
Abbot
his
Vncle
,
and
in
great
displeasure
sayd
.
Vncle
,
you
haue
done
great
euill
,
and
when
the
Abbot
saw
and
perceiued
Huon
,
he
was
right
ioyfull
,
and
hee
embraced
him
,
and
said
.
Faire
Nephew
,
I
thought
that
the
Emperour
had
taken
you
Prisoner
,
and
would
haue
put
you
to
death
,
I
knew
not
that
you
had
Peace
with
him
:
then
he
made
his
men
to
retire
backe
from
the
Almaines
,
and
then
hee
and
Huon
together
came
vnto
the
Emperour
,
and
the
Abbot
saluted
him
,
and
said
.
Sir
,
I
pray
you
to
pardon
me
,
in
that
I
haue
thus
come
against
you
,
for
certainly
,
I
had
thought
that
you
would
haue
hanged
and
slaine
my
Nephew
Duke
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
,
nor
I
knew
not
that
there
was
any
Peace
betwéene
you
:
therefore
Sir
,
I
require
you
to
pardon
mée
,
and
I
offer
my selfe
to
make
you
amends
by
the
aduice
of
your
counsaile
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
Emperour
)
I
pardon
you
for
the
loue
that
I
beare
vnto
Duke
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
,
whome
I
take
for
my
faithfull
and
speciall
fréend
.
Thus
as
yée
haue
heard
the
Peace
was
made
betwéene
the
Emperour
and
the
Abbot
of
Cluny
.
Then
they
road
together
vntill
they
came
vnto
Cluny
,
where
the
Emperour
was
receiued
with
great
ioy
.
When
the
good
Abbot
hadde
receiued
the
Emperour
and
lodged
him
in
the
Abbey
,
then
he
came
vnto
the
Duchesse
Escleremond
,
and
embraced
and
kissed
her
,
and
sayde
.
My
right
déere
Néece
,
your
comming
vnto
mee
hether
is
greatly
acceptable
,
well
I
am
pleased
to
sée
you
whole
and
in
good
health
,
and
I
am
sore
displeased
for
the
great
euils
and
pouerties
that
you
haue
endured
,
if
I
might
amend
it
,
but
since
it
is
the
will
and
pleasure
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
both
you
and
wée
all
ought
to
be
content
,
blessed
bée
his
name
.
Good
Vncle
,
(
quoth
the
Duchesse
)
greatly
wee
ought
to
thanke
and
to
cherish
you
,
for
you
haue
béen
Father
and
refuge
of
my
Daughter
Clariet
,
whome
I
desire
greatly
to
sée
:
then
the
good
Abbot
led
the
Duches
Escleremond
into
the
chamber
,
wheras
her
Daughter
Clariet
was
,
who
came
and
knéeled
downe
before
her
Mother
,
and
when
the
Duchesse
her
Mother
sawe
her
,
it
was
no
maruaile
though
shee
was
ioyfull
at
her
heart
,
for
when
shee
sawe
her
so
faire
,
and
so
well
educated
,
you
may
well
thinke
that
her
ioy
excéeded
all
other
,
she
embraced
and
kissed
her
more
then
Twentie
times
,
and
sayd
.
My
déere
Daughter
,
since
I
sawe
you
last
I
haue
endured
great
pouertie
and
miserie
,
but
thankes
bée
giuen
to
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
and
to
his
swéete
Mother
,
your
Father
and
I
are
come
together
in
sauegard
,
and
haue
Peace
with
the
Emperour
:
then
they
went
into
the
Chamber
,
whereas
their
dinner
was
prepared
readie
for
them
,
and
there
dyned
together
with
great
consolation
,
and
all
that
dinner
time
the
Duchesse
could
not
cast
her
eyes
from
the
regarding
of
her
Daughter
Clariet
,
for
the
great
beautie
that
she
saw
and
perceiued
in
her
,
and
when
they
had
dyned
,
the
Lords
and
Knightes
,
and
Squiers
came
to
sée
the
Ladies
as
they
were
accustomed
to
doe
,
and
as
they
were
deuising
together
,
Huon
entred
into
the
Chamber
and
the
good
Abbot
his
Vncle
with
him
,
and
they
sayd
vnto
the
Duchesse
.
Faire
Ladie
you
must
come
vnto
the
Emperour
,
and
bring
your
Daughter
with
you
,
for
he
desireth
greatly
to
sée
her
:
then
the
Ladie
(
who
was
readie
to
doe
her
Husbands
commaundement
)
went
into
the
Hall
and
her
Daughter
with
her
,
whereas
they
found
the
Emperour
,
who
receiued
them
with
great
ioy
,
and
tooke
the
yong
Lady
Clariet
in
his
armes
and
kissed
her
swéetly
,
and
sayd
.
My
right
déere
Daughter
,
your
comming
hether
is
to
me
right
acceptable
,
god
performe
in
you
that
which
wanteth
,
as
for
beautie
you
want
not
.
Huon
,
(
quoth
the
Emperour
)
great
thanks
you
ought
to
render
vnto
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
that
hee
is
so
fréendly
vnto
you
,
as
to
send
you
such
a
Child
as
this
Ladie
that
is
héere
before
mee
,
for
I
thinke
that
of
beautie
,
this
day
there
is
no
Ladie
nor
Damsell
that
is
liuing
in
this
world
,
that
is
able
to
compare
with
your
Daughter
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
pray
vnto
our
Lord
God
to
performe
in
her
that
which
shee
wanteth
:
great
pleasure
had
the
Emperor
to
behold
the
Damsell
,
and
so
had
all
other
Lords
,
Ladies
,
and
Damsels
that
were
there
present
.
Thus
as
yée
haue
heard
the
Emperour
was
receiued
at
Cluny
,
and
was
greatly
feasted
by
the
Abbot
there
,
for
assoone
as
the
Emperour
was
come
thether
,
the
good
Abbot
sent
ouer
all
the
Countrey
for
Ladies
and
Damsels
to
feast
the
Emperour
,
and
there
they
were
thrée
dayes
with
great
Iusts
and
sports
,
and
when
they
departed
,
there
was
neither
Ladie
nor
Damsell
,
but
that
the
Emperour
gaue
her
some
guift
:
the
fourth
day
after
that
the
Emperour
had
heard
Seruice
,
and
his
baggage
and
cariage
readie
,
then
he
and
Duke
Huon
,
and
the
Duchesse
Escleremond
,
and
Clariet
her
Daughter
departed
from
Cluny
,
and
with
them
the
good
Abbot
,
who
brought
them
vnto
the
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
,
for
he
loued
so
well
Huon
and
the
Duchesse
,
and
Clariet
whome
he
had
brought
vp
,
that
he
would
not
abandon
them
so
soone
.
Huon
sent
Barnard
before
vnto
the
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
,
signifying
vnto
them
of
the
Citie
of
the
Emperours
comming
and
his
,
and
of
the
Peace
made
between
the
Emperour
and
him
.
Barnard
departed
,
and
was
well
receiued
at
Bourdeaux
:
then
he
assembled
together
all
the
Burgesses
of
the
Citie
,
and
shewed
vnto
them
of
the
Emperors
comming
thether
,
and
with
him
Duke
Huon
,
and
the
Duchesse
Escleremond
,
and
Clariet
their
Daughter
,
and
of
the
Peace
that
was
made
between
the
Emperour
and
Duke
Huon
,
this
newes
was
sent
incontinent
to
Blaye
and
to
Geronnill
,
and
ouer
all
the
Countrey
of
Burdeloys
,
and
then
all
the
noble
men
aswell
as
Burgesses
came
hastely
vnto
the
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
,
for
to
receiue
their
rightfull
Lord
Duke
Huon
,
and
when
they
were
there
assembled
,
they
mounted
vppon
their
horses
,
and
road
foorth
to
meete
the
Emperour
and
Duke
Huon
their
naturall
Lord
,
they
were
together
about
sixe
Thousand
horses
:
when
they
approached
néere
vnto
the
Emperour
,
they
saluted
him
,
vnto
whome
the
Emperour
sayd
openly
.
All
yée
Sirs
,
noble
men
and
Burgesses
,
that
haue
before
this
time
made
vnto
mee
fealtie
and
homage
,
I
deliuer
you
quite
into
the
handes
of
your
right
naturall
Lord
,
as
you
haue
beene
before
time
,
and
I
quit
clearely
your
homages
and
fealties
done
vnto
mée
:
then
they
all
thanked
the
Emperour
of
his
good
iustice
and
reason
,
that
hee
had
alwayes
done
vnto
them
in
the
season
whiles
they
were
vnder
him
,
the
Emperour
was
right
ioyfull
that
they
so
praised
him
before
Duke
Huon
,
and
then
they
came
vnto
Duke
Huon
,
and
to
the
Duches
Escleremond
his
Wife
,
and
to
Clariet
their
Daughter
,
and
did
vnto
them
their
reuerence
accordingly
.
Thus
they
came
vnto
the
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
,
whereas
they
were
ioyfully
receceiued
,
and
a
cloath
of
estate
was
borne
before
the
Emperour
,
vnder
the
which
he
road
,
still
holding
Huon
by
the
hand
vntill
they
came
vnto
the
Pallaice
,
the
stréets
were
strewed
with
gréene
hearbs
and
rushes
,
and
hanged
richly
,
the
windowes
garnished
with
Ladies
and
Damsels
,
Burgesses
and
Maydens
,
melodiously
singing
,
whereof
the
Emperour
was
right
ioyfull
,
the
Children
running
in
the
Stréetes
and
crying
noel
,
noel
,
for
the
great
ioy
and
mirth
that
they
had
of
the
comming
of
their
Lord
and
Ladie
.
When
they
were
come
vnto
the
Pallaice
,
they
alighted
and
went
to
their
Chambers
readie
appointed
for
them
,
if
I
should
rehearse
the
ioyes
,
and
sports
,
and
solemnities
that
was
made
at
the
noble
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
,
it
would
bee
too
tedious
and
ouer-long
to
declare
it
,
for
the
feast
and
chéere
was
such
,
that
no
man
as
then
liuing
had
séen
any
such
,
the
which
endured
for
the
space
of
Eight
dayes
,
during
the
which
time
,
the
Emperour
declared
vnto
them
of
that
Countrey
,
the
Peace
that
was
made
betwéen
him
and
Duke
Huon
,
and
how
hee
would
deliuer
all
his
Landes
and
Signiories
into
his
handes
,
and
clearely
acquit
euerie
man
of
their
fealtie
&
homage
to
him
made
,
whereof
euerie
man
was
ioyfull
,
and
vppon
the
Ninth
daye
that
the
Emperour
should
depart
,
he
called
Duke
Huon
vnto
him
,
and
sayd
.
My
right
déere
Fréend
,
he
that
I
loue
best
in
this
world
,
if
any
warre
or
businesse
happen
to
fall
vnto
you
,
let
mée
haue
knowledge
thereof
,
and
I
shall
send
you
fortie
Thousand
men
at
armes
,
and
my selfe
in
person
to
come
to
ayde
and
succour
you
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
of
the
courtesie
that
you
offer
mee
I
hartely
thanke
you
,
and
alwayes
I
shall
repute
my selfe
as
your
true
Seruant
and
faithfull
Fréend
.
Then
the
Emperor
went
to
the
Duchesse
Escleremond
,
and
tooke
his
leaue
of
her
,
and
of
the
faire
Ladie
Clariet
her
Daughter
,
and
embraced
and
kissed
them
at
his
departing
,
and
so
hee
did
all
the
other
Ladies
and
Damsels
,
and
gaue
euerie
one
of
them
some
guift
,
hee
gaue
rich
guiftes
vnto
the
Duchesse
and
to
her
Daughter
,
and
then
he
tooke
his
leaue
and
mounted
vppon
his
Horse
and
so
yssued
out
of
the
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
,
and
Duke
Huon
and
the
good
abbot
of
Cluny
conuayed
him
about
twoo
Leagues
:
then
they
tooke
their
leaue
of
the
Emperour
and
of
his
Lords
and
Knightes
,
and
returned
vnto
the
noble
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
.
Then
after
that
Huon
had
soiourned
there
about
Eight
dayes
,
he
road
vnto
Geronnill
and
to
Blames
,
and
vnto
all
other
townes
and
Castles
,
where
he
was
receiued
with
great
ioy
and
mirth
,
and
set
Officers
in
them
:
then
hee
returned
againe
vnto
the
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
to
the
Duchesse
Escleremond
his
Wife
,
and
after
that
he
had
taried
there
about
a
Moneth
,
Duke
Huon
deuised
with
his
Wife
in
the
presence
of
the
good
Abbot
his
Vncle
,
and
of
Barnard
his
Coozen
,
and
sayd
.
My
right
déere
wife
,
hee
that
remembreth
not
the
goodnesse
done
vnto
him
,
may
bee
reputed
as
vngratefull
,
I
say
it
,
because
you
know
well
that
King
Oberon
hath
done
vnto
vs
great
good
,
and
hath
deliuered
vs
out
of
many
great
perils
of
death
,
and
as
you
sawe
but
lately
by
the
twoo
Knightes
that
rescued
you
from
the
death
,
and
from
the
daunger
that
you
were
in
,
and
you
knowe
well
that
the
last
time
that
Kinge
Oberon
departed
from
Bourdeaux
,
hee
gaue
mee
all
his
Realme
of
the
Fayrie
,
and
the
puissance
that
he
hath
there
,
and
he
made
mée
to
promise
him
,
that
after
that
Foure
yeares
were
passed
,
that
I
should
come
vnto
him
,
and
that
he
would
then
put
me
in
possession
of
his
Realme
,
and
hée
saide
that
if
I
failed
my
day
,
hée
would
vtterly
destroy
me
,
you
know
well
what
hath
fallen
vnto
me
(
before
this
)
by
breaking
of
his
Commaundement
:
and
therefore
déere
Lady
and
Wife
,
it
is
necessarie
that
I
goe
vnto
him
,
and
I
shall
leaue
with
you
Barnard
,
who
shall
haue
the
kéeping
of
my
Landes
and
of
you
,
and
as
for
my
Daughter
,
I
will
leaue
her
with
the
Abbot
héere
mine
Vncle
,
who
I
desire
héere
before
you
,
that
hee
will
kéepe
and
gouerne
my
Daughter
Clariet
,
and
with
him
I
will
leaue
all
my
riches
and
precious
stones
that
I
brought
with
mée
,
to
the
entent
to
marrie
her
,
so
that
it
be
to
a
man
of
great
valour
,
but
I
will
not
that
shee
bee
maried
vnto
any
person
for
riches
,
but
a
person
that
is
worthy
and
valiant
I
would
should
haue
her
,
for
she
hath
and
shall
haue
riches
ynough
for
her selfe
,
and
for
a
man
of
great
authoritie
.
Faire
Nephew
,
(
quoth
the
Abbot
)
your
going
shall
be
displeasing
vnto
me
,
if
I
might
amend
it
,
if
God
will
,
no
man
liuinge
shall
haue
your
Daughter
my
Néece
in
marriage
,
except
hee
bée
a
man
of
a
high
Parentage
,
and
garnished
with
vertues
and
good
manners
,
and
as
for
your
riches
,
pearles
,
and
Iewels
,
shee
shall
not
néede
to
haue
any
thereof
,
for
I
haue
Treasure
and
riches
ynough
to
marrie
her
nobly
.
Chap.
CXLI
.
¶
How
Duke
Huon
deuised
with
the
Duchesse
his
Wife
of
his
departing
,
and
how
shee
sayd
that
she
would
goe
with
him
:
And
how
hee
left
his
Daughter
and
Land
and
Signiories
in
the
keeping
of
his
Vncle
the
good
Abbot
of
Cluny
,
and
of
Barnard
his
Coozen
.
WHen
the
Duchesse
Escleremond
had
well
heard
her
Husband
the
Duke
make
his
deuises
,
to
goe
vnto
Kinge
Oberon
,
you
may
well
beléeue
that
she
had
great
dolour
and
gréefe
at
her
heart
:
and
then
all
wéeping
shée
kneeled
downe
before
her
Husband
,
and
said
.
My
right
deare
Lord
,
and
if
God
will
,
you
shall
not
goe
on
foote
but
that
I
will
goe
with
you
,
if
you
take
any
ill
or
annoyance
I
will
haue
my
part
,
and
if
you
haue
any
good
aduenture
I
will
haue
my
part
with
you
,
for
your
long
absence
hath
béen
right
hard
for
mée
to
endure
.
Faire
Ladie
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
pray
you
to
forbeare
your
going
,
and
abide
héere
with
your
Daughter
,
for
the
Voyage
shall
bée
sore
for
you
to
doe
:
here
I
shall
leaue
Barnard
my
Coozen
,
and
mine
Vncle
the
good
Abbot
,
and
they
shal
be
vnto
you
as
Fathers
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
she
)
I
shall
haue
many
sorowes
to
abide
héere
without
you
,
I
had
rather
to
endure
whatsoeuer
God
shall
send
vs
together
,
then
to
abide
héere
without
your
companye
.
Thus
yée
haue
heard
héere
before
,
that
for
any
excuse
or
reason
that
Huon
could
shew
vnto
the
Duchesse
his
Wife
,
he
could
not
turne
her
from
her
opinion
,
but
that
shee
woulde
in
any
wise
goe
with
him
.
When
Huon
saw
that
,
he
sayd
.
My
right
déere
Ladie
,
since
it
is
your
pleasure
to
go
with
mée
,
and
to
be
content
whatsoeuer
God
doth
send
vs
either
good
or
euill
,
your
companie
pleaseth
mée
well
,
and
I
am
right
ioyfull
thereof
.
When
the
good
Abbot
and
Barnard
had
well
heard
and
vnderstood
the
will
and
pleasure
of
Duke
Huon
,
and
of
the
Duchesse
Escleremond
his
Wife
,
they
were
sore
displeased
therewith
,
if
they
could
in
any
wise
haue
letted
them
,
but
they
could
not
turne
him
for
any
thing
that
they
could
doe
:
then
Huon
sayd
vnto
the
good
Abbot
.
Faire
Vncle
,
I
leaue
with
you
my
Landes
,
Signiories
,
and
my
Daughter
vntill
I
returne
againe
,
the
which
shall
bée
as
shortly
as
I
may
.
But
of
force
now
I
am
driuen
,
to
goe
and
take
possession
of
the
Realme
that
Kinge
Oberon
hath
giuen
to
mée
:
Therefore
faire
Vncle
and
Coozen
Barnard
,
vnto
you
I
recommend
my
Daughter
whome
I
loue
entirely
,
and
all
my
Landes
and
Signiories
,
I
leaue
all
in
your
kéeping
vntill
my
returne
,
and
with
you
mine
Vncle
I
leaue
all
my
precious
stones
and
Treasure
,
for
the
mariage
of
my
Daughter
whom
I
leaue
in
your
kéeping
.
Faire
Nephew
,
(
quoth
the
good
Abbot
)
séeing
that
it
is
your
pleasure
,
I
shall
kéepe
her
as
well
as
though
she
were
mine
owne
Child
.
Good
Vncle
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
pray
you
that
the
Griffens
foote
that
I
brought
with
me
,
may
bée
sent
vnto
the
young
Kinge
Lewis
of
Fraunce
,
and
salute
him
from
mee
,
and
present
it
vnto
him
to
doe
therewith
his
pleasure
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
good
Abbot
)
before
Easter
bee
come
your
Messuage
shall
bee
done
,
and
that
being
done
,
the
young
King
was
ioyfull
thereof
,
and
caused
it
to
bée
hanged
in
his
Pallaice
:
and
afterward
by
King
Phillip
it
was
hanged
in
the
holy
Chappell
,
whereas
it
is
vntill
this
day
.
Now
let
vs
leaue
speaking
of
the
Griffens
foote
,
and
returne
to
our
former
matter
.
Chap.
CXLII
.
¶
How
Huon
tooke
leaue
of
his
Daughter
,
and
of
the
good
Abbot
his
Vncle
,
and
of
Barnard
his
Cozen
,
and
entred
into
the
Riuer
of
Gerone
,
and
the
Duchesse
with
him
:
and
of
the
strange
Fortunes
that
they
had
.
WHen
the
good
Abbot
and
Barnard
had
well
vnderstood
Huon
,
and
hadde
heard
his
will
and
pleasure
,
they
answeared
,
that
as
for
his
Lands
and
Signiories
,
and
for
his
Daughter
hee
should
not
need
to
care
:
but
they
sayd
,
that
it
greatly
displeased
them
the
Voyage
that
they
were
in
minde
to
doe
,
but
since
it
was
his
pl●asure
so
to
doe
,
it
was
reason
that
they
should
bee
content
:
and
then
hee
ordained
that
Barnard
shoulde
make
readie
a
little
Ship
,
apparelled
and
garnished
with
victuals
and
other
things
necessarie
,
and
that
another
great
Shippe
to
be
made
readie
at
the
mouth
of
the
Sea
,
to
enter
into
it
when
they
were
out
of
the
Riuer
of
Gerone
,
the
which
thinge
was
done
.
Then
hee
tooke
sixe
Knightes
and
a
Dozen
Seruants
of
his
owne
,
and
when
Huon
saw
euerie
thing
readie
,
and
had
shewed
his
Enterprize
vnto
his
men
,
and
to
the
men
of
his
Countrey
,
and
that
euery
thing
was
readie
fournished
:
then
hee
tooke
his
Daughter
in
in
his
armes
,
and
kissed
her
more
then
Ten
times
,
and
in
like
wise
so
did
Escleremond
her
Mother
,
and
her
heart
was
so
closed
with
sorrow
and
gréefe
,
that
shee
could
speake
no
word
,
for
the
departing
from
her
Daughter
,
you
may
well
thinke
that
great
was
the
sorrow
there
at
their
departing
,
for
he
that
had
beene
there
,
and
seene
the
dolour
and
pitifull
complaints
that
the
Ladie
Clariet
made
,
for
the
departing
of
her
Father
and
Mother
,
with
whome
shee
had
not
beene
no
long
season
,
there
is
not
so
hard
a
he●rt
,
but
that
needs
he
must
haue
taken
part
of
her
sorrow
,
for
there
was
neuer
séene
so
heauie
a
departing
.
Then
Huon
all
wéeping
embraced
the
good
Abbot
his
Vncle
,
who
gaue
Huon
at
his
departing
a
hollowed
stoole
,
the
which
afterward
did
good
seruice
vnto
Huon
and
to
Escleremond
.
Also
Huon
tooke
leaue
of
Barnard
his
Cozen
,
then
the
Duchesse
sayde
vnto
the
Abbot
and
to
Barnard
.
Sirs
,
vnto
you
twoo
I
due
recommend
my
Daughter
.
Thus
Huon
departed
,
and
they
went
to
the
Posterne
,
and
there
they
found
readie
their
little
Shippe
,
and
they
entred
into
it
,
and
so
made
sayle
downe
along
the
Riuer
of
Gerone
,
and
when
they
came
to
the
mouth
of
the
Sea
,
they
tooke
their
great
Shippe
,
and
so
made
sayle
and
had
good
wind
,
so
that
shortly
they
were
farre
off
from
any
land
,
and
were
in
the
hye
Sea
for
the
space
of
Sixe
dayes
,
and
vppon
the
Seauenth
day
a
wind
arose
with
such
an
horrible
Tempest
,
that
they
were
driuen
into
the
great
Spanish
Sea
,
and
were
so
far
from
any
land
,
that
they
wyst
not
where
they
were
,
and
euer
the
Tempest
encreased
in
such
wise
,
that
there
was
neuer
none
such
seen
nor
heard
of
before
,
the
waues
were
like
Mountaines
,
and
like
to
haue
swallowed
vp
the
ship
,
so
that
sometime
there
entred
into
the
Shippe
a
Tunne
of
water
at
once
.
Chap.
CXLIII
.
¶
How
Huon
lost
all
his
men
,
and
the
Ship
brake
in
peeces●
and
how
hee
and
the
Duchesse
saued
themselues
vpon
a
board
,
and
came
and
arriued
at
the
Castle
of
the
Monkes
.
WHen
Duke
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
,
and
the
Duchesse
Escleremond
his
Wife
sawe
these
great
and
suddaine
tempests
,
they
were
in
great
feare
of
death
:
&
they
greatly
complained
for
their
Daughter
Clariet
,
whome
they
had
left
at
Bourdeaux
.
Then
Huon
,
who
had
with
him
in
his
bagge
Nine
of
his
déere
precious
stones
,
hée
drew
out
two
of
them
,
and
knew
the
vertue
and
bountie
of
them
,
and
gaue
his
wife
one
of
them
and
sayd
.
My
déere
and
louing
Wife
,
hold
this
stone
in
your
hand
and
haue
no
feare
,
for
the
vertue
of
the
stone
will
not
let
you
perish
,
nor
me
neither
:
he
that
had
heard
the
cryes
and
lamentations
that
the
Marriners
made
,
would
haue
had
pittie
and
compassion
of
them
,
for
they
saw
well
that
they
should
all
perish
.
And
Huon
and
Escleremond
were
vpon
their
knees
sore
weeping
,
holding
each
other
by
the
hande
,
humbly
praying
to
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
to
haue
pittie
and
compassion
of
them
,
and
to
bringe
them
vnto
some
Port
in
sauegard
of
their
liues
:
great
and
horrible
was
the
Tempest
and
long
endured
,
so
that
the
healme
,
Ma●
,
and
sayles
burst
all
to
péeces
:
and
when
the
Shippe
was
without
a
sterne
to
guide
it
,
the
great
waues
entred
into
it
,
so
that
the
Shippe
was
full
of
water
,
whereby
it
was
constrayned
to
sinke
into
the
Sea
,
in
such
sort
,
that
it
was
all
couered
with
water
,
and
all
that
were
within
were
drowned
and
perished
,
except
Huon
and
Escleremond
,
who
satte
together
vpon
a
Table
floating
vpon
the
Sea
,
so
that
by
the
grace
of
our
Lord
God
,
and
by
the
great
bountie
and
vertue
of
the
precious
stones
that
were
vppon
them
,
they
were
saued
.
And
when
they
saw
their
Shippe
all
to
péeces
,
and
their
men
drowned
and
perished
,
and
themselues
floating
vppon
the
Sea
,
whereof
Huon
hadde
such
sorrowe
and
gree●e
at
his
heart
,
that
great
pittie
it
was
to
sée
him
,
and
saide
.
Ah
good
Lord
,
why
was
I
euer
borne
into
this
world
,
when
I
am
so
vnfortunate
,
that
I
can
haue
no
men
to
serue
mée
,
but
at
last
they
end
their
liues
in
my
seruice
miserably
?
Ah
my
God
,
why
doest
then
suffer
mée
so
longe
to
liue
?
Then
the
Duchesse
comforted
him
as
much
as
shée
could
,
and
said
.
Ah
Sir
,
leaue
your
sorrowe
,
and
pray
vnto
our
Lord
God
for
his
mercie
and
his
grace
,
and
to
haue
pittie
and
compassion
of
vs
,
that
wée
might
arriue
at
some
good
Port.
Thus
the
noble
Duchesse
Escleremond
comforted
Duke
Huon
her
Husband
,
howbeit
,
shee
was
in
as
great
feare
,
and
not
without
a
cause
:
and
thus
they
floated
vppon
the
Sea
,
greatly
bewailing
the
death
of
their
men
,
whome
they
sawe
perish
before
their
eyes
.
Then
Huon
as
farre
off
as
he
might
sée
,
he
saw
a
Castle
standing
vppon
a
Rocke
,
the
which
séemed
darke
and
blacke
:
and
then
hee
lauded
and
praised
our
Lord
God
,
praying
him
humbly
to
bring
them
thether
in
sauegard
.
Then
the
Sea
was
peaceable
,
and
the
Tempest
ceased
,
and
the
winde
fresh
,
the
which
draue
them
in
a
short
space
vnto
the
Port
vnder
the
Rocke
:
and
when
they
were
neere
to
the
land
,
Huon
and
the
Duchesse
waded
vnto
the
lande
,
holding
each
other
by
the
hand
.
When
they
were
vppon
the
drie
land
,
they
kneeled
downe
and
lifted
vp
their
eyes
vnto
Heauen
,
and
made
their
deuoute
prayers
vnto
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
desiringe
him
to
haue
pitie
and
compassion
of
the
Soules
of
their
men
that
they
sawe
drowned
and
perished
:
then
they
arose
vp
and
saw
a
litle
path
way
lying
straight
towardes
the
Castle
,
and
they
entred
into
it
,
and
when
they
were
néere
vnto
the
Castle
,
they
sawe
a
great
Riuer
running
round
about
it
,
and
sawe
that
the
Castle
was
of
maruailous
great
beautie
,
thinkinge
that
they
neuer
sawe
none
such
before
,
the
Towers
were
couered
with
glistering
gould
,
shining
so
bright
as
though
the
Sunne
did
shine
thereon
:
Also
they
sawe
an
auncient
Church
adioyning
to
the
Castle
,
with
a
goodly
Steeple
full
of
bels
,
the
which
beganne
to
sound
,
whereof
Huon
had
great
maruaile
,
for
he
sawe
neither
man
nor
woman
comming
nor
going
,
and
when
hee
had
well
regarded
the
Castle
,
hee
came
vnto
the
gate
,
and
saw
how
that
there
were
thrée
bridges
to
passe
before
he
could
enter
.
When
Huon
saw
that
,
hee
sayd
.
Ah
good
Lord
,
in
all
my
life
I
neuer
sawe
so
faire
a
Castle
,
hee
that
is
Lord
thereof
séemeth
to
bee
a
great
and
a
noble
man
,
for
if
there
were
within
it
but
Fortie
men
to
keepe
it
,
and
garnished
with
victuals
,
it
would
neuer
be
wonne
for
any
man
liuing
.
So
long
Huon
beheld
this
Castle
,
that
he
had
forgotten
his
sorrow
,
the
Castle
pleased
him
so
well
,
and
sayd
vnto
the
Duchesse
his
Wife
.
Madame
,
I
beléeue
surely
that
this
is
the
Castle
of
Momur
,
appertaining
vnto
King
Oberon
,
wee
may
well
thanke
our
Lord
God
that
hee
hath
brought
vs
hether
,
we
shall
sée
him
,
you
knowe
well
that
hée
hath
promised
to
giue
mee
his
Realme
and
all
his
dignitie
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
Duchesse
)
I
haue
heard
say
before
this
,
that
Momur
is
a
great
and
a
noble
Citie
,
and
full
of
people
of
all
sorts
:
wherefore
,
you
may
well
perceiue
that
this
is
not
that
Citie
,
it
may
well
bee
that
this
Castle
is
his
.
Madame
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
the
King
hath
that
puissance
,
that
he
may
make
Citie
or
Castle
at
his
pleasure
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
shee
)
I
beleeue
it
well
.
Then
Huon
tooke
his
way
to
the
gate
,
and
as
hee
went
deuising
with
the
Duchesse
Escleremond
his
wife
,
hee
sawe
before
him
foure
Monkes
in
white
apparell
:
&
when
they
came
vnto
him
,
they
sayd
.
Sir
,
Duke
of
Bourdeaux
,
of
your
comming
we
are
right
ioyfull
,
for
a
more
noble
man
came
not
heere
of
a
long
season
.
God
blesse
you
and
the
Duchesse
your
Wife
.
Sirs
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
God
saue
you
,
I
pray
you
to
shew
me
what
you
be
?
and
who
hath
shewed
you
my
name
,
and
who
is
Lord
and
Gouernor
of
this
Castle
?
Sir
,
(
quoth
one
of
the
Monkes
)
this
Castle
is
ours
,
and
heere
is
no
Gouernour
but
I
and
my
Brethren
,
wee
make
none
answeare
vnto
any
Lorde
liuing
:
therefore
if
it
please
you
to
enter
,
wée
shall
make
you
as
good
feast
and
chéere
as
wée
can
,
if
it
please
you
to
tarie
Eight
or
fifteene
dayes
you
shall
bee
welcome
,
and
when
you
depart
,
wee
shall
giue
you
to
carie
with
you
meate
and
drinke
,
sufficient
to
serue
you
and
your
Wife
for
Fifteene
dayes
,
and
you
shall
haue
neede
thereof
,
before
you
finde
out
Kinge
Oberon
.
Sirs
,
(
quoth
Duke
Huon
)
of
your
courtesie
I
most
hartely
thanke
you
.
Then
Huon
entred
into
the
Castle
with
them
,
and
came
into
a
great
Hall
,
well
garnished
and
adorned
with
rich
Pillers
of
white
Marble
,
vawted
aboue
,
and
richly
painted
with
go●ld
and
Azure
,
and
set
full
of
rith
precious
stones
,
the
which
cast
a
great
light
,
for
by
reason
of
the
precious
stones
,
at
midnight
it
was
as
bright
as
at
noone
dayes
.
Huon
and
Escleremond
thought
that
they
neuer
sawe
so
rich
a
thing
.
Madame
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
this
place
is
delectable
:
then
they
were
brought
into
a
rich
Chamber
,
whereas
the
Tables
were
set
,
and
garnished
with
euerie
thinge
that
a
man
coulde
wish
for
.
Then
there
came
in
many
Seruants
,
some
brought
in
the
Basons
of
gould
adorned
with
precious
stones
,
and
some
brought
in
the
Towell
and
water
,
and
they
gaue
the
water
vnto
Huon
and
Escleremond
to
wash
their
handes
:
then
they
satte
downe
at
the
Table
▪
and
did
eate
and
drinke
at
their
pleasure
,
for
they
had
their
meat
and
drinke
at
their
wish
.
When
they
hadde
eaten
at
their
pleasure
,
and
the
cloathes
taken
vp
,
then
there
were
Spices
brought
,
and
Huon
did
eate
thereof
,
but
Escleremond
would
not
so
much
as
taft
thereof
:
then
they
were
brought
into
a
Garden
to
sport
them
,
and
when
they
were
there
,
they
thought
that
they
had
been
in
Paradice
,
for
the
sweetnesse
of
flowers
and
fruites
vppon
euerie
Trée
,
and
they
heard
diuers
kind
of
birdes
sing
melodiously
.
Sirs
,
(
quoth
Huon
vnto
the
the
Monkes
)
well
you
ought
to
thanke
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
that
he
hath
giuen
you
such
a
place
to
serue
him
in
:
and
Sirs
,
I
pray
you
when
it
is
midnight
,
awake
me
,
to
the
entent
that
I
may
ryse
to
go
and
heare
your
Seruice
when
you
doe
it
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
one
of
them
)
I
shall
awake
you
when
the
time
is
,
that
you
may
come
and
héere
vs
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
therein
shall
you
doe
me
great
pleasure
.
Then
Duke
Huon
and
the
Duches
Escleremond
were
brought
into
a
rich
Chamber
,
well
fournished
with
cloathes
of
gold
and
silke
,
wherein
was
a
rich
and
sumptuous
bedde
,
wherein
Huon
and
the
Duchesse
his
Wife
lay
together
:
the
Chamber
was
faire
and
rich
,
for
all
the
night
it
was
as
cleare
as
though
the
Chamber
had
been
full
of
Torches
,
by
reason
of
the
shining
of
the
precious
stones
,
for
there
was
no
bench
nor
Post
,
but
that
were
set
full
of
riche
stones
,
the
riches
of
that
Chamber
coulde
not
●e
described
,
and
therein
was
painted
with
gold
and
azure
all
the
Battailes
of
Troy
.
And
in
this
riche
Chamber
and
bed
they
slept
,
vntill
the
houre
of
midnight
was
come
:
and
then
all
the
Monkes
arose
,
and
the
bels
began
to
ring
to
Seruice
,
then
there
came
a
Monke
vnto
Huon
,
and
awaked
him
,
and
sayde
.
Sir
,
it
is
nowe
time
that
you
arise
,
for
it
is
past
midnight
,
make
you
readie
to
come
and
heare
our
Seruice
.
Then
Huon
arose
,
and
called
vp
the
Duchesse
Escleremond
his
Wife
,
then
shee
arose
,
and
thus
they
made
them
readie
and
went
vnto
the
Church
,
the
which
was
paued
with
a
white
Marble
,
powdered
with
flower deluces
of
gould
,
intermedled
with
red
Roses
,
and
the
Vault
was
checkered
with
Amber
and
Christall
,
and
at
euerie
point
a
rich
stone
,
whereby
there
was
such
clearnesse
,
that
there
néeded
no
Candle
light
.
When
Duke
Huon
and
the
Duchesse
Escleremond
had
well
séene
and
beheld
the
great
beautie
and
riches
of
the
Church
,
they
were
sore
abashed
,
and
made
the
signe
of
the
Crosse
vpon
their
fore-heads
,
for
the
maruailes
that
they
sawe
there
:
then
they
entred
into
the
Quier
,
and
knéeled
downe
before
the
hye
Aulter
,
and
made
their
prayers
vnto
our
Lord
God
,
desiring
him
to
be
their
sauegard
,
and
to
conduct
them
surely
vnto
King
Oberon
.
Then
the
Abbot
beganne
Seruice
,
and
read
the
first
Lesson
,
and
when
he
was
in
the
halfe
thereof
,
he
held
his
peace
,
and
departed
cleane
out
of
the
Church
,
then
the
Priour
began
another
Lesson
,
and
in
like
wise
left
it
in
the
middest
and
departed
out
of
the
Church
,
thus
euerie
Monke
did
one
after
another
,
and
there
were
twoo
and
Thirtie
Monkes
,
and
in
the
middest
of
euerie
Lesson
and
Psalme
,
they
departed
out
of
the
Church
one
after
another
.
When
Duke
Huon
saw
and
heard
that
,
he
was
sore
dismayed
and
abashed
,
and
sware
that
before
the
last
Monke
departed
,
hee
would
knowe
the
cause
why
they
did
so
:
and
then
hee
went
vnto
the
last
Monke
,
who
woulde
haue
gone
out
of
the
Church
,
and
Huon
tooke
the
hallowed
stole
that
hee
had
in
his
bosome
,
and
did
cast
it
about
the
Monkes
necke
,
&
held
it
fast
with
both
his
handes
.
When
the
Monke
saw
how
hee
was
holden
,
hee
was
sorrowfull
and
angrie
,
and
did
what
he
could
to
haue
escaped
,
but
he
could
not
:
and
when
he
saw
that
he
could
not
escape
,
he
embraced
Huon
,
and
prayed
him
humbly
to
lette
him
goe
after
his
Brethren
.
Certainely
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
out
of
my
hands
you
shall
not
escape
,
vntill
you
haue
shewed
mée
why
you
sing
your
Seruice
after
the
manner
that
you
doe
,
and
euer
to
leaue
the
one
halfe
vnsonge
,
and
why
the
Abbot
and
the
other
Monkes
doe
depart
one
after
another
,
without
any
word
speaking
vnto
mée
,
and
except
you
shew
me
the
troth
,
with
my
sword
I
shall
strike
thy
head
to
the
braines
.
Then
simply
the
Monke
fained
to
wéepe
,
and
prayed
Huon
to
suffer
him
to
depart
,
and
sayd
.
Sir
,
I
am
he
that
yesternight
brought
you
to
your
Chamber
and
made
your
bed
.
Then
Huon
(
who
had
his
Sword
in
the
one
hand
,
and
the
stole
in
the
other
hand
)
saide
:
Except
thou
shewest
vnto
mee
my
demaund
shortly
,
I
shall
strike
off
thy
head
.
When
the
Monke
heard
that
,
hee
was
in
great
feare
,
and
stood
still
as
though
hee
would
giue
none
answeare
.
And
when
Huon
saw
that
,
hee
lifted
vp
his
Swoorde
to
haue
striken
him
,
but
then
incontinent
the
Monke
ioyned
his
handes
and
cryed
for
mercie
,
and
promised
him
to
shew
him
the
troth
of
his
demaund
.
Chap.
CXLIIII
.
¶
How
Duke
Huon
made
semblance
to
haue
slaine
the
Monke
,
holding
him
fast
with
the
stole
,
to
the
entent
that
he
should
shew
vnto
him
the
troth
.
THen
Huon
put
vp
his
sword
,
and
the
Monke
beganne
to
speake
,
and
saide
.
Sir
,
know
for
troth
,
that
all
we
that
bee
héere
are
of
the
euill
Angels
,
that
were
chaced
out
of
Paradise
with
Lucifer
,
who
by
his
pride
would
compare
with
God
,
hee
made
vs
beléeue
,
that
we
should
be
as
good
as
God
himselfe
,
and
wee
beléeued
him
,
but
as
for
vs
that
be
héere
in
this
house
,
God
was
with
vs
displeased
,
and
thereby
wee
were
condemned
to
bee
conuersant
abroad
in
the
world
,
among
men
and
women
when
we
list
,
and
some
be
in
the
likenes
of
Beares
,
and
some
like
wary
woolues
,
and
thus
wee
shall
bee
vntill
the
day
of
iudgment
,
and
some
other
there
be
that
be
Tempters
of
men
and
women
,
desiring
to
bring
them
to
damnation
,
and
some
there
bee
in
the
ayre
,
and
followeth
the
Thunderinges
and
Tempests
,
and
some
bée
vppon
the
Sea
,
and
drowne
many
a
man
,
and
perish
the
shippes
,
whereof
but
lately
you
were
in
ieopardy
,
for
if
it
had
not
béene
for
the
great
vertue
and
bountie
that
is
in
the
precious
stones
,
that
you
and
your
Wife
beare
about
you
,
both
you
and
your
Wife
had
been
perished
for
euer
.
And
other
there
bee
that
are
in
the
bottome
of
hell
,
whereas
they
torment
the
poore
Soules
,
and
there
is
Lucifer
,
and
they
that
be
most
euill
with
him
,
and
though
they
were
once
faire
,
now
they
bee
foule
and
misfigured
,
and
they
shall
neuer
depart
from
thence
,
but
wee
that
bee
héere
yet
,
wée
hope
to
come
vnto
Saluation
,
but
thus
we
shall
bee
as
longe
as
it
pleaseth
God
.
Then
Huon
demaunded
the
cause
,
why
they
beganne
the
Lessons
in
their
Seruice
,
and
to
leaue
it
in
the
middest
,
and
euerie
Monke
to
depart
so
one
after
another
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
Monke
)
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
as
yet
hath
not
giuen
vs
that
dignitie
nor
power
,
to
make
an
end
of
our
diuine
seruice
,
but
we
haue
that
grace
in
this
world
,
that
we
haue
all
our
desires
,
and
to
bee
conuersant
among
the
people
as
well
as
they
of
the
Fayrie
,
there
is
nothing
but
by
wishing
wee
can
haue
it
incontinent
,
and
when
wee
will
it
is
in
our
power
to
make
Towne
or
Castle
set
vppon
hye
Rockes
closed
in
with
Riuers
bearing
shippes
,
and
we
haue
Minstrils
,
Hals
,
and
Chambers
,
garnished
and
ordained
as
you
haue
séen
héere
within
.
Also
wee
haue
wine
and
victuals
,
and
fishe
and
flesh
at
our
pleasure
,
this
Castle
and
Church
that
you
sée
,
was
yesternight
made
by
the
Fayrie
,
but
one
houre
before
that
you
came
hether
,
heere
was
neither
Tower
nor
wall
,
nor
water
nor
Rocke
,
and
nothing
but
a
faire
great
meadowe
,
the
which
you
shall
soone
perceiue
:
and
Sir
,
we
be
those
that
haue
the
conduct
of
all
the
Fayrie
in
the
world
.
Now
Sir
,
I
haue
shewed
vnto
you
what
we
bée
and
all
our
secrets
,
the
which
was
neuer
shewed
before
vnto
any
mortall
man
,
whereby
I
shall
suffer
of
our
Abbot
such
punishment
,
that
there
was
neuer
so
ill
aduenture
that
fell
vnto
mée
before
:
therefore
Sir
,
now
I
haue
shewed
vnto
you
euerie
thing
,
suffer
mee
to
depart
vnto
my
companie
.
Monke
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
will
not
let
thée
go
,
vntill
thou
hast
shewed
vnto
me
,
by
what
manner
of
way
I
may
goe
vntill
I
haue
found
Kinge
Oberon
:
thus
Huon
and
the
Monke
talked
together
,
vntill
it
was
faire
day
light
.
Then
Huon
looked
round
about
him
,
and
saw
neither
Castle
nor
Church
,
Rocke
nor
Riuer
,
but
hee
sawe
that
they
were
in
a
faire
meadowe
,
whereof
Huon
and
Escleremond
were
sore
abashed
,
and
blessed
them
,
hauing
great
maruaile
of
that
they
had
séen
:
then
the
Monke
desired
Huon
to
let
him
go
.
Monke
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
to
drawe
or
to
struggle
cannot
auaile
thee
,
for
thou
shalt
not
escape
out
of
my
handes
,
vntill
thou
hast
shewed
me
the
Citie
of
Momur
whereas
King
Oberon
is
.
Huon
,
(
quoth
the
Monke
)
I
am
content
to
doe
it
,
but
first
,
I
pray
thée
to
take
from
my
necke
the
stole
.
Monke
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
thy
reasoning
cannot
auaile
thée
,
for
thou
shalt
not
escape
from
me
,
vntill
thou
hast
set
both
me
and
my
Wife
néere
vnto
the
Citie
of
Momur
,
for
thou
shalt
goe
with
vs
foote
by
foote
.
Well
,
(
quoth
the
Monke
)
since
it
is
thus
,
I
am
content
to
fulfill
your
pleasure
,
but
one
thinge
I
say
vnto
you
,
you
neuer
did
a
wiser
deed
,
then
that
you
would
not
let
me
goe
away
,
for
if
the
stole
were
not
,
wherewith
you
doe
hold
me
,
and
the
precious
stones
that
you
haue
about
you
,
you
shold
neuer
haue
departed
from
hence
,
I
thought
to
haue
beguiled
you
,
so
that
you
might
haue
let
mée
gone
my
wayes
whether
I
would
goe
.
Monke
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
if
I
can
,
you
shall
not
depart
from
me
,
vntill
you
haue
set
mee
and
my
Wife
within
the
Citie
of
Momur
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
Monke
)
that
will
I
not
doe
,
nor
I
cannot
doe
it
though
I
would
,
but
I
shall
sette
you
both
vppon
the
Mount
of
Hircama
,
and
from
thence
you
may
well
sée
vnto
the
Citie
of
Momur
,
and
all
the
countrey
of
the
Fayrie
,
and
then
I
will
returne
vnto
my
companie
,
who
by
this
time
are
passed
the
great
Sea
of
T●rta●y
.
Monke
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
am
content
,
so
that
thou
wilt
sette
vs
in
that
place
,
whereas
wée
may
see
the
Citie
of
Momur
.
Chap.
CXLV
.
¶
How
the
Monke
bare
Huon
and
Escleremond
ouer
hils
and
Valleys
in
the
ayre
,
vntill
hee
came
into
the
Countrey
of
Kinge
Oberon
.
THen
the
Monke
tooke
Huon
vppon
the
one
arme
,
and
Escleremond
vpon
the
other
,
but
alwayes
Huon
held
the
stoale
still
about
the
Monkes
necke
,
to
the
entent
that
the
Monke
shoulde
not
beguile
him
,
and
thus
by
the
Fayrie
and
enchauntment
,
the
Monke
bare
Huon
and
Escleremond
vnto
a
hye
Rocke
to
rest
them
,
and
from
thence
hee
bare
them
as
fast
as
the
bird
flyeth
in
the
ayre
,
at
last
they
alighted
in
a
faire
meadowe
:
then
the
Monke
said
.
Sir
,
in
an
euill
houre
I
met
with
you
,
for
you
haue
caused
me
to
suffer
great
paine
,
and
nowe
Sir
,
I
can
goe
no
further
,
for
you
are
now
in
the
Land
of
King
Oberon
whereas
wée
haue
no
puissance
,
but
first
I
will
bring
you
vnto
your
lodging
whereas
you
shall
rest
:
then
before
them
they
sawe
a
Castle
newly
made
,
the
which
was
so
faire
,
rich
,
and
strong
,
that
if
I
should
describe
it
to
the
vttermost
,
it
would
be
ouer-long
to
rehearse
.
Then
the
Monke
tooke
his
leaue
of
Huon
,
and
of
the
Duchesse
Escleremond
his
Wife
,
and
left
them
in
the
Castle
that
hee
had
made
.
Huon
suffered
him
to
goe
,
and
thanked
him
of
his
curtesie
,
the
Monke
suddainly
vanished
away
they
wist
not
whether
,
and
then
Huon
and
his
louing
Wife
entred
into
the
Castle
,
and
came
into
a
rich
Chamber
well
fournished
,
and
there
they
found
a
Table
sette
with
diuers
meates
and
drinkes
,
but
there
was
no
man
to
speake
vnto
:
then
they
sat
downe
at
the
Table
,
and
did
eat
and
drinke
at
their
pleasure
,
and
then
they
went
from
thence
,
and
when
they
were
gone
a
little
way
,
they
looked
behind
them
,
and
saw
neither
Towne
nor
Castle
,
wherof
they
were
sore
abashed
,
and
recommended
themselues
vnto
our
Lord
God
:
then
they
went
foorth
into
the
meadow
,
and
could
see
neither
Towne
nor
Castle
,
House
nor
Village
,
nor
man
to
demaund
the
way
of
:
and
they
went
so
long
,
that
they
came
to
the
foote
of
a
Mountaine
,
whereon
they
mounted
with
great
paine
and
trauaile
,
and
when
they
were
vppon
the
toppe
of
the
hill
,
they
rested
them
,
and
then
within
a
little
season
,
Huon
sawe
appeare
before
him
a
great
Citie
,
and
vpon
the
one
side
thereof
a
faire
and
rich
Pallaice
,
the
wals
and
Towers
of
the
Citie
and
the
Pallaice
,
were
al
of
white
Marble
pollished
,
the
which
did
shine
so
bright
against
the
Sunne
,
as
though
it
had
been
all
of
Christall
:
then
Huon
said
vnto
his
Wife
.
Madame
,
yonder
before
vs
we
may
sée
the
noble
Citie
of
Momur
whereas
King
Oberon
is
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Escleremond
)
our
Lord
God
hath
done
vnto
vs
a
great
grace
,
in
that
hee
hath
brought
vs
hether
in
the
sauegard
of
our
persons
.
Then
they
went
foorth
vntill
they
came
néere
vnto
the
Citie
of
Momur
,
and
before
the
Citie
they
sawe
a
maruailous
great
Riuer
and
verie
déepe
,
and
two
bowe
shoots
in
largenesse
,
and
it
was
maruailous
pleasant
to
behould
,
and
when
they
came
to
the
Riuer-side
,
they
founde
there
a
man
with
a
little
Vessel
,
awaiting
vppon
all
them
that
woulde
come
vnto
the
Citie
to
passe
them
ouer
.
Then
Huon
and
Escleremond
his
Wife
entred
into
the
little
Shippe
,
and
saluted
the
Guider
thereof
,
but
hee
woulde
giue
them
none
aunsweare
,
but
maruailously
behelde
them
,
and
when
they
were
ouer
,
the
Marriner
who
was
named
Clarimodes
,
and
he
was
Sonne
to
a
Damsell
of
the
Fayrie
,
then
he
demaunded
of
Huon
,
what
he
and
his
Wife
were
,
and
sayd
,
mée
thinkes
you
be
none
of
the
Fayrie
,
wherefore
I
am
not
content
that
I
haue
passed
you
ouer
.
Then
Huon
gaue
him
none
aunsweare
,
but
went
foorth
and
entred
into
the
Citie
,
and
as
they
passed
,
they
were
greatly
regarded
of
them
within
the
Citie
,
and
sayd
one
to
another
,
it
is
great
maruaile
to
sée
these
two
persons
enter
into
this
Citie
,
for
King
Oberon
(
who
lyeth
sicke
in
his
bedde
)
gaue
great
charge
vnto
Clarimodes
,
that
no
straunger
should
passe
the
Riuer
to
enter
into
this
Citie
.
Huon
heard
them
,
and
was
thereof
right
sorrowfull
,
when
he
heard
that
the
King
lay
sicke
in
his
bedde
,
so
he
passed
foorth
and
came
vnto
the
Pallaice
,
euery
man
there
beheld
him
and
his
Wife
,
and
had
great
maruaile
to
sée
any
mortall
persons
to
enter
into
that
Pallaice
,
and
they
were
thereof
abashed
and
wist
not
what
to
thinke
.
At
the
same
time
,
Mall●bron
and
Gloriand
were
walking
together
in
the
hall
,
they
saw
Huon
and
Escleremond
entring
into
the
Hall
,
and
incontinent
they
knew
them
,
and
came
vnto
them
and
embraced
them
,
and
sayd
.
Ah
noble
Duke
Huon
and
Duchesse
Escleremond
,
you
are
welcome
,
of
your
comminge
wee
are
right
ioyfull
:
then
Mallabron
went
from
them
,
and
went
into
the
Chamber
whereas
the
King
lay
sicke
,
and
sayd
.
Right
déere
Sir
,
your
good
Fréend
Huon
and
Escleremond
his
Wife
,
are
come
into
your
Hall
.
When
the
King
heard
that
Huon
and
Escleremond
were
come
,
for
the
great
ioy
that
he
had
,
he
quickly
arose
out
of
his
bedde
.
Therewith
Gloriand
,
Huon
,
and
Escleremond
entred
into
the
chamber
where
King
Oberon
was
:
and
when
the
King
saw
them
,
he
came
vnto
them
,
and
sayde
.
My
right
déere
Fréende
Huon
,
and
you
my
déere
Loue
Escleremond
,
of
your
comming
I
am
right
ioyfull
,
then
hee
embraced
and
kissed
them
both
more
then
Tenne
times
,
and
sayde
.
Huon
,
my
right
déere
Freend
,
for
the
great
truth
and
noblenesse
that
I
find
in
you
,
I
shall
make
you
King
of
all
the
Fayrie
,
and
your
Wife
Escleremond
shall
be
Lady
and
Quéene
of
the
same
,
and
besides
that
,
I
will
giue
vnto
you
all
my
dignitie
.
When
the
Kinge
had
well
saluted
them
,
then
hee
sat
downe
vppon
a
Couch
,
and
made
Huon
and
Escleremond
to
sit
downe
before
him
,
and
then
hee
commaunded
Gloriand
,
that
incontinent
he
should
fetch
vnto
him
his
bowe
,
and
when
hee
had
it
in
his
hand
,
hee
tooke
an
arrow
and
did
shoot
therewith
:
then
incontinent
it
séemed
that
all
the
world
had
arriued
in
the
Town
and
Pallaice
,
there
came
thether
so
many
Knights
and
Ladies
of
the
Fayrie
,
that
all
the
Towne
and
Pallaice
was
full
:
and
when
they
were
all
assembled
together
in
the
Pallaice
,
Kinge
Oberon
commaunded
to
carrie
him
into
the
great
Hall
in
his
rich
Couch
,
then
he
commanded
silence
to
be
kept
among
them
all
,
and
then
he
sayd
.
Lordes
and
Ladie
that
bée
héere
assembled
,
all
yée
knowe
,
that
euerie
mortall
thing
cannot
long
endure
,
I
speake
it
for
my
owne
selfe
,
because
I
am
Sonne
to
a
mortall
man
,
and
was
engendred
vppon
the
Ladie
of
the
prime
Isle
,
who
can
neuer
die
because
shee
is
one
of
the
Fayrie
,
engendred
of
a
man
of
the
Fayrie
,
and
Daughter
to
a
woman
of
the
Fayrie
,
and
whereas
it
is
so
,
that
Iulius
Caesar
was
a
mortall
man
,
therefore
it
behooueth
me
to
passe
out
of
this
world
by
the
commandement
of
our
Lord
God
,
who
hath
ordained
that
it
should
be
so
.
And
because
of
my
loue
,
during
the
time
that
I
haue
béen
conuersant
héere
with
you
,
therefore
I
will
not
leaue
you
without
a
Lorde
,
but
first
in
my
life
dayes
I
will
puruay
you
of
one
,
who
shall
bee
Duke
Huon
,
whome
I
loue
well
and
déerely
,
and
also
I
will
that
his
Wife
the
Duchesse
Escleremond
shall
abide
with
him
,
for
in
no
wise
I
will
seperate
them
asunder
:
therefore
I
ordaine
,
that
Huon
who
is
héere
present
,
be
your
King
and
Lord
,
and
Escleremond
your
Que●ne
and
Ladie
,
and
from
hencefoorth
I
put
my
Realme
and
dignitie
into
his
handes
,
and
I
will
that
hee
vse
it
as
I
haue
done
in
my
life
time
,
howbeit
,
King
Arthur
hath
sore
pressed
vppon
mee
to
haue
my
Realme
and
dignitie
,
but
I
will
that
none
shall
haue
it
but
alonely
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
,
who
is
héere
present
,
and
whome
I
will
crowne
King
in
all
your
presence
.
Chap.
CXLVI
.
¶
How
the
noble
Kinge
Oberon
crowned
Huon
and
Escleremond
,
and
gaue
them
all
his
Realme
and
dignitie
that
he
hadde
in
the
Land
of
the
Fayrie
,
and
made
the
Peace
betweene
Huon
and
King
Arthur
.
WHen
the
people
of
the
Fayrie
both
Knightes
and
Ladies
,
had
well
heard
and
vnderstood
King
Oberon
,
they
were
right
sorrowfull
,
in
that
hee
should
leaue
them
,
and
sayd
.
Sir
,
since
it
is
your
pleasure
,
and
that
it
is
your
will
,
o●
reason
wee
must
bee
content
to
receiue
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
for
our
kinge
,
and
Madame
Escleremond
his
Wife
for
our
Quéene
.
When
the
King
vnderstood
his
Lordes
and
people
,
then
he
caused
to
be
brought
thether
two
Crownes
,
the
one
was
set
vppon
Huons
head
,
and
the
other
vppon
Escleremonds
head
:
then
Oberon
sent
for
his
Horne
.
Napkin
,
and
Cup
,
and
the
good
Armour
,
&
hee
deliuered
them
vnto
Huon
,
to
doe
with
them
his
pleasure
,
great
ioy
and
feasting
was
made
in
the
Pallaice
,
by
the
Knights
&
Ladies
of
the
Fayrie
.
Then
king
Huon
looked
out
at
a
window
,
and
sawe
vpon
the
Mountaine
that
he
passed
ouer
at
his
comming
thether
,
a
great
number
of
Tents
and
Pauillions
:
and
hée
sayd
vnto
King
Oberon
.
Sir
,
vppon
yonder
Mountaine
I
see
a
great
number
of
men
assembled
,
and
many
Tentes
and
Pauillions
picht
vp
.
Huon
,
(
quoth
king
Oberon
)
know
for
troth
,
that
it
is
kinge
Arthur
,
who
meeneth
to
haue
my
Realme
and
dignitie
,
but
hee
cometh
too
late
,
for
the
promise
that
you
made
vnto
me
you
haue
kept
,
therefore
he
fayleth
and
commeth
too
late
:
for
if
you
hadde
not
come
,
I
had
giuen
him
my
Realme
and
dignity
,
I
know
well
,
that
hee
will
be
heere
soone
to
see
me
,
and
hee
will
be
sorrowfull
and
angrie
of
your
comming
hether
,
but
if
I
can
I
shall
doe
so
much
,
that
you
shall
bee
both
in
peace
and
rest
,
for
good
reason
it
is
that
he
doe
obay
you
.
Therewith
kinge
Arthur
and
all
his
Chiualrie
entred
into
the
Citie
of
Momur
,
and
came
&
alighted
at
the
Pallaice
,
and
with
him
his
Sister
Quéene
Morguele
Fay
,
and
Transeline
their
Néece
,
they
came
and
saluted
king
Oberon
,
who
receiued
them
with
great
ioye
,
and
sayde
.
Great
kinge
Arthur
,
you
are
welcome
,
and
Morgue
your
Sister
and
Transeline
your
Néece
,
and
Sir
,
●●ray
you
to
shewe
mée
,
what
faire
Childe
is
that
I
sée
there
before
your
Sister
Morgue
?
Sir
,
(
quoth
Arthur
)
hee
is
called
Marlyn
,
and
is
Sonne
to
Ogier
the
Dane
,
who
hath
wedded
my
Sister
Morgue
,
and
I
haue
left
him
in
my
Countrey
,
to
rule
it
vntill
I
returne
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
king
Oberon
)
the
child
shall
haue
good
fortune
,
hee
shall
bee
in
his
time
feared
and
redoubted
▪
for
Ogier
his
Father
is
a
good
and
a
valiant
knight
:
And
noble
kinge
Arthur
,
you
are
welcome
,
and
of
your
comming
I
am
right
ioyfull
,
I
haue
sent
for
you
,
to
shewe
you
the
pleasure
of
our
Lord
God
,
that
I
shall
depart
out
of
this
world
,
and
to
the
entent
that
you
should
be
content
,
in
that
I
haue
giuen
you
heretofore
in
the
Fayrie
so
much
dignitie
and
puissance
,
wherewith
I
desire
you
to
be
contented
,
for
behold
here
Duke
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
,
and
his
Wife
the
Duchesse
Escleremond
,
vnto
whome
I
haue
giuen
my
Realme
and
my
dignity
,
to
vse
it
as
I
haue
done
héeretofore
:
and
therefore
I
pray
and
commaund
you
,
that
you
will
obay
him
as
Kinge
and
Soueraigne
of
all
the
Fayrie
,
and
you
to
liue
together
with
good
loue
and
peace
.
When
King
Arthur
heard
King
Oberon
,
he
answeared
fiercely
,
and
sayd
.
Sir
,
I
haue
well
heard
you
,
and
you
know
well
,
that
your
Realme
and
dignity
you
gaue
me
after
your
decease
,
and
now
I
sée
well
,
that
you
haue
giuen
it
to
Duke
Huon
:
Sir
lette
him
goe
into
his
owne
Countrey
,
and
vnto
his
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
,
whereas
hee
hath
left
his
Daughter
Clariet
,
and
let
him
goe
and
marrie
her
,
for
as
heere
he
hath
nothing
to
doe
,
I
hadde
rather
to
bee
cleane
exiled
for
euer
and
chaced
out
of
my
Realme
,
then
I
should
obay
him
or
doe
vnto
him
any
homage
,
for
he
shall
haue
nothing
to
doe
ouer
mee
,
without
hee
winne
it
with
the
point
of
the
Sworde
.
When
Kinge
Huon
hadde
well
heard
King
Arthur
of
Brittaine
,
he
answeared
fiercely
,
and
said
.
King
Arthur
,
knowe
for
troth
,
for
all
your
wordes
and
threatninges
I
will
not
spare
to
say
vnto
you
,
that
whether
you
will
or
not
,
it
must
behooue
you
to
obay
and
to
be
vnder
me
,
since
it
is
the
pleasure
of
my
Lord
Kinge
Oberon
heere
present
,
or
else
you
may
depart
,
and
go
and
dwell
in
the
Countrey
of
Brittaine
.
Then
King
Oberon
seeing
appearance
of
great
war
to
bee
mooued
betwéene
these
two
Kinges
,
hee
spake
and
sayde
,
that
hee
would
haue
their
euill
will
layd
downe
,
and
neuer
to
haue
war
betwéen
them
:
and
sayd
vnto
King
Arthur
.
Sir
,
I
will
that
you
hould
your
peace
,
for
if
you
speake
one
worde
more
against
Huon
the
Soueraigne
King
of
the
Fayrie
,
that
hee
would
condemne
him
perpetually
to
be
a
warre-wolfe
in
those
parts
,
and
there
to
end
his
dayes
inpaine
and
miserie
,
but
if
hee
will
beléeue
him
,
hee
woulde
agrée
them
together
:
then
Kinge
Arthur
stood
still
and
would
speake
no
word
.
Then
Morgue
and
Transeline
fell
downe
vpon
their
knées
,
and
desired
King
Oberon
to
haue
pitie
of
King
Arthur
,
and
to
pardon
him
of
all
his
ill
will
,
and
after
that
Morgue
had
spoken
,
then
Kinge
Arthur
kneeled
downe
,
and
sayd
.
Right
déere
Sir
,
I
pray
you
to
pardon
mée
,
in
that
I
haue
spoken
so
much
against
your
pleasure
.
Arthur
,
(
quoth
Kinge
Oberon
)
I
will
that
you
well
knowe
,
that
if
it
were
not
for
the
loue
of
your
Sister
,
who
hath
desired
mee
to
pardon
you
,
I
would
haue
shewed
you
the
power
that
I
haue
in
the
Fayrie
,
the
which
from
hencefoorth
I
giue
vnto
Duke
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
,
and
all
the
dignitie
and
puissance
that
I
haue
vsed
in
all
my
life
.
Then
Duke
Huon
thanked
Kinge
Oberon
right
humbly
of
his
courtesie
.
Chap.
CXLVII
.
¶
Of
the
Ordinances
that
the
noble
King
Oberon
made
before
he
dyed
.
WHen
King
Oberon
had
deposed
himselfe
of
his
Realme
and
dignitie
,
and
that
he
had
put
all
his
puissance
into
the
hands
of
Huon
,
then
he
sayd
vnto
King
Arthur
.
Sir
,
because
I
desire
with
all
my
heart
,
that
after
my
decease
Huon
and
you
shoulde
liue
together
in
good
peace
and
loue
:
I
giue
you
all
my
Realme
of
Boulquant
,
and
all
the
Realme
that
S●billa
holdeth
of
me
,
to
do
therewith
at
your
pleasure
,
and
of
all
the
Fayries
that
bee
in
the
plaine
of
Tartary
,
I
will
that
you
haue
so
much
puissance
there
,
as
Huon
hath
héere
.
Prouided
,
that
héere
before
me
you
make
homage
vnto
him
,
and
that
good
peace
and
loue
may
be
betwéene
you
.
Then
Arthur
,
Morgue
,
and
Transeline
,
and
all
the
other
Lordes
and
Ladies
that
were
there
,
thanked
King
Oberon
and
sayd
,
how
that
they
neuer
heard
nor
saw
so
rich
a
guift
giuen
before
,
as
that
Kinge
Oberon
had
giuen
vnto
Kinge
Arthur
.
Then
King
Arthur
in
the
presence
of
King
Oberon
,
came
and
made
homage
,
and
kissed
Duke
Huon
,
then
Kinge
Oberon
and
all
the
other
hadde
thereof
great
ioy
,
because
of
the
Peace
made
betwéene
those
two
Kinges
,
and
great
feasting
and
ioy
was
made
in
the
Pallaice
:
for
all
the
most
noble
Lordes
and
Ladies
of
the
Fayrie
were
there
assembled
,
there
was
great
solemnitie
made
.
Thus
as
they
were
in
this
great
ioy
,
kinge
Oberon
féeling
that
his
last
end
approached
,
for
hee
knewe
the
day
and
houre
,
then
(
séeing
that
in
his
life
time
he
had
prouided
a
King
for
his
Realme
)
he
humbly
thanked
our
Lord
God
,
of
the
graces
that
he
had
giuen
him
in
this
world
:
then
hee
called
before
him
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
,
and
kinge
Arthur
,
Gloriand
,
and
Mallabron
,
and
sayd
.
Sirs
,
I
aduertise
you
,
that
longe
I
shall
not
abide
among
you
,
therefore
Huon
,
for
your
bountie
and
noblenesse
wherewith
you
haue
béene
alwayes
indued
,
I
haue
chosen
you
among
other
to
haue
the
kéeping
and
Signiorie
,
and
the
ministration
of
all
the
Fayrie
,
as
well
of
the
Countrey
of
warrewolues
,
as
of
other
thinges
secret
reserued
,
and
not
to
bee
shewed
to
any
mortall
men
:
and
also
I
haue
giuen
you
my
dignitie
and
puissance
,
to
doe
therewith
as
I
haue
done
in
my
time
,
&
because
I
haue
thus
chosen
you
,
therefore
I
will
,
that
when
I
depart
out
of
this
world
,
that
you
doe
make
a
newe
Abbey
of
Monkes
,
the
which
I
will
bee
set
in
the
meadowe
héere
before
this
Citie
,
because
all
my
dayes
I
haue
loued
this
Citie
,
and
I
will
that
in
the
Church
of
the
same
Abbey
,
you
doe
burie
my
bodie
as
richly
as
you
shall
thinke
conuenient
,
and
I
recommend
vnto
you
all
such
as
haue
well
serued
me
,
and
I
will
that
you
retaine
them
into
you
Seruice
.
When
King
Oberon
had
sayd
as
much
as
pleased
him
,
Huon
answeared
&
sayd
.
Déere
Sir
,
of
the
great
goodnesse
and
honour
that
you
haue
done
vnto
me
,
I
thanke
you
,
and
all
that
you
haue
ordained
or
will
do
,
by
the
grace
of
God
it
shall
be
done
,
in
such
wise
,
that
my
soule
shall
beare
no
charge
for
it
at
the
day
of
Iudgement
.
When
the
Lordes
and
Ladies
that
were
there
assembled
heard
the
words
of
king
Oberon
,
and
saw
well
that
his
last
end
approached
néere
,
she
cryes
and
clamours
that
were
there
made
was
great
maruaile
to
heare
,
and
especially
there
was
such
wéepings
and
lamentations
in
the
Citie
,
that
great
pittie
it
was
to
heare
it
,
for
they
were
aduertized
that
kinge
Oberon
drewe
néere
vnto
his
last
end
,
who
lay
in
his
rich
Couch
in
the
middest
of
his
Pallaice
,
making
his
prayers
vnto
our
Lord
God
,
and
holding
Huon
by
the
hand
,
and
at
the
last
,
hee
sayd
.
My
right
déere
Fréend
Huon
,
pray
for
mee
,
and
then
hee
made
the
signe
of
the
Crosse
,
and
recommending
his
Soule
vnto
God
,
the
which
incontinent
was
borne
into
Paradice
,
by
a
great
multitude
of
Angels
sent
from
God
,
who
at
their
departing
made
such
shining
and
clearnesse
in
the
Pallaice
,
that
there
was
neuer
none
such
seene
before
,
and
therewith
there
was
so
sweet
a
sm●ll
,
that
euerie
man
thought
that
they
had
been
rauished
into
Paradice
,
whereby
they
knewe
surely
that
kinge
Oberons
Soule
was
saued
.
When
king
Huon
,
and
king
Arthur
,
and
Quéene
Escleremond
,
Morguele
Fay
,
and
Transeline
,
and
king
Carahew
,
Gloriand
,
and
Mallabron
,
and
all
other
knightes
and
Ladies
,
knew
that
king
Oberon
was
dead
,
there
is
no
humane
tong
can
tell
the
cries
,
wéepings
,
and
complaints
that
were
made
there
for
the
death
of
king
Oberon
:
●hen
his
bodie
was
taken
,
and
borne
to
the
place
where
his
Sepulcher
was
deuised
,
the
which
king
Huon
caused
to
be
made
right
richly
,
and
sounded
there
an
Abbey
as
king
Oberon
had
deuised
.
After
the
Buriall
,
they
returned
to
the
Pallaice
,
whereas
the
Tables
were
set
,
and
there
sat
thrée
crowned
kinges
,
and
two
excellent
Quéens
full
of
great
beautie
,
at
the
vpper
end
of
the
Table
sat
king
Huon
,
and
next
vnto
him
king
Arthur
,
and
then
king
Carahew
and
the
two
Quéens
,
and
the
other
Ladies
departed
,
and
went
and
dyned
in
their
Chambers
,
and
they
were
all
serued
of
euerie
thinge
that
was
necessarie
.
And
after
dinner
and
grace
sayd
,
king
Arthur
,
and
king
Carahew
tooke
their
leaue
of
king
Huon
,
and
of
Queene
Escleremond
,
and
so
departed
euerie
man
into
his
owne
Countrey
,
and
Morgue
and
Transeline
tarried
a
certaine
space
with
Quéene
Escleremond
in
great
ioy
and
solace
.
Now
let
vs
leaue
speaking
of
kinge
Huon
and
Quéene
Escleremond
,
who
tarried
still
in
the
Fayrie
,
and
shall
do
vntill
the
day
of
Iudgment
,
and
●et
vs
returne
vnto
our
former
matter
,
and
speake
of
faire
Clariet
Daughter
vnto
King
Huon
,
who
was
at
the
noble
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
.
Chap.
CXLVIII
.
¶
How
the
Kinge
of
Hungary
,
and
the
Kinge
of
England
,
and
Florence
Sonne
vnto
the
Kinge
of
Aragon
,
desired
to
haue
in
mariage
the
faire
Ladie
Clariet
,
and
how
shee
was
betrayed
by
Brohart
▪
and
howe
Sir
Barnard
was
drowned
,
and
of
the
euils
that
the
Traytour
Brohart
did
vnto
the
faire
Ladie
Clariet
,
and
how
he
dyed
at
the
last
.
YE
haue
heard
heere
before
,
how
King
Huon
and
Quéen
Escleremond
when
they
departed
from
the
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
,
they
left
their
Daughter
in
the
kéeping
of
the
good
Abbot
of
Cluny
her
Vncle
,
who
grew
and
dayly
amended
,
in
such
sort
,
that
when
shee
came
to
the
age
of
Fifteene
yeares
,
for
her
excellent
beautie
her
renowme
was
so
great
in
euerie
Country
,
that
there
was
neyther
King
nor
Duke
but
desired
to
haue
her
in
mariage
,
so
that
the
Abbot
and
Barnard
her
cozen
,
hadde
great
businesse
to
giue
each
of
them
their
answeare
to
be
content
.
One
was
the
King
of
England
,
another
the
king
of
Hungarie
,
and
the
other
was
Florence
Son
vnto
the
king
of
Aragon
,
but
especially
the
kinge
of
Hungarie
would
haue
hadde
her
:
the
good
Abbot
answeared
the
king
of
Hungaries
Ambassadours
,
and
so
to
all
the
other
,
that
vntill
he
had
heard
some
newes
from
Duke
Huon
her
Father
,
hee
coulde
not
agree
to
any
marriage
for
her
:
but
if
they
woulde
returne
againe
by
the
Feast
of
Saint
Iohn
next
following
,
then
he
would
be
content
,
to
hold
a
day
of
communication
of
marriage
in
the
Towne
of
Blay
,
whereto
the
kinge
of
Hungarie
was
content
,
and
so
were
all
the
other
Ambassadours
.
And
when
the
day
came
,
the
good
Abbot
tooke
his
way
vnto
Blay
,
to
bee
there
against
the
comming
of
the
Kinges
of
England
,
Hungarie
,
and
Florence
Sonne
to
the
king
of
Aragon
:
the
good
Abbot
left
the
Ladie
Clariet
in
the
keeping
of
Barnard
her
coozen
,
who
loued
her
entirely
,
and
when
the
Abbot
was
come
vnto
Blay
,
hee
made
the
Towne
to
bee
hanged
richly
for
the
comming
of
the
sayde
kinges
.
And
the
third
day
after
the
Abbot
came
thether
,
first
came
to
the
Towne
the
king
of
England
,
who
anon
after
he
was
alighted
and
somewhat
rested
,
he
leapt
vppon
his
horse
againe
,
and
went
a
hunting
into
the
landes
,
then
afterward
came
the
kinge
of
Hungarie
,
in
goodly
array
,
he
alighted
at
the
Pallaice
,
whereas
the
Abbot
receiued
him
with
great
ioy
,
then
afterward
entred
Florence
with
a
noble
companie
.
The
Abbot
did
salute
them
all
one
after
another
,
saying
,
how
that
he
and
the
whole
Towne
were
at
their
commaundement
,
and
they
thanked
him
.
There
was
a
false
Traytour
borne
in
Bourdeaux
,
who
had
heard
all
the
conclusion
that
the
Abbot
hadde
taken
with
these
Princes
,
and
that
was
,
that
they
should
sée
the
Ladie
,
and
hee
that
pleased
her
best
,
should
haue
her
in
marriage
,
this
Traytour
that
heard
that
conclusion
,
thought
within
himselfe
,
that
he
would
let
that
matter
if
he
could
,
and
haue
her
himselfe
:
this
Traytours
name
was
Brohart
,
he
departed
from
Blay
,
sore
desiring
to
attaine
to
his
false
Enterprize
,
hée
tooke
a
little
Ship
,
and
sayled
incontinent
vnto
Bourdeaux
,
then
in
hast
he
went
on
shoare
,
and
fayned
himselfe
as
though
he
had
great
businesse
to
doe
,
so
hée
came
to
the
Pallaice
,
whereas
he
found
the
faire
Ladie
Clariet
and
Barnard
leaning
in
a
window
deuising
together
.
Then
Brohart
saluted
Barnard
and
the
Ladie
all
smiling
.
Brohart
,
(
quoth
Barnard
)
the
matter
must
bee
good
that
I
sée
you
come
smiling
,
I
pray
you
to
shew
vnto
mee
how
doth
the
good
Abbot
of
Cluny
my
Coozen
,
and
how
hath
he
receiued
the
Princes
that
be
come
to
Blay
?
Barnard
,
(
quoth
the
Traytour
)
know
for
troth
,
that
in
all
your
life
you
neuer
saw
such
noblenesse
as
is
nowe
in
the
Towne
of
Blay
:
and
therefore
Sir
,
hastily
before
the
matter
goeth
any
further
,
the
good
Abbot
of
Cluny
(
who
is
Vncle
to
my
Ladie
héere
present
)
sendeth
you
word
by
mée
,
that
incontinent
assoone
as
night
commeth
,
that
priuily
my
Ladie
Clariet
be
made
readie
,
and
apparelled
and
disguised
like
a
man
,
and
you
and
I
to
bringe
her
vnto
Blay
to
her
Vncle
the
Abbot
of
Cluny
,
and
that
to
morrowe
about
noone
you
ordaine
Damsels
to
come
after
,
and
to
bringe
with
them
all
her
riche
roabes
and
apparell
,
to
array
her
therein
when
time
shall
bee
,
and
that
wee
take
with
vs
some
of
her
apparel
to
put
on
when
shee
comes
there
,
vntil
all
her
other
apparell
commeth
,
and
the
cause
why
that
her
Vncle
sendeth
now
for
her
so
priuily
,
is
that
she
should
see
all
them
that
desireth
her
in
marriage
,
for
out
of
the
Chamber
whereas
shee
shal
be
in
,
shee
shall
see
them
all
one
after
another
out
at
a
secret
windowe
.
When
Barnard
heard
the
vnhappie
Traytour
,
wéening
that
all
that
he
had
sayd
had
béen
true
,
because
he
was
a
man
of
credence
,
therefore
he
beléeued
his
wordes
.
Alas
,
why
did
he
so
?
for
a
more
vild
Traytour
there
was
not
from
thence
to
Rome
,
his
Father
and
his
Brethren
were
so
all
,
but
Barnard
beléeued
him
,
because
hee
went
with
the
Abbot
:
then
Barnard
sayd
vnto
Clariet
.
Ladie
,
you
must
make
you
readie
,
to
depart
assone
as
night
cometh
,
and
you
must
be
apparelled
as
Brohart
hath
shewed
,
to
the
entent
that
you
bee
not
perceiued
,
vntill
you
come
to
Blay
to
your
Vncle
the
Abbot
.
Barnard
,
(
quoth
the
Ladie
)
since
it
is
the
pleasure
of
mine
Vncle
and
of
you
,
it
is
great
reason
that
I
doe
it
,
then
she
went
into
her
chamber
,
and
apparelled
her
with
her
priuie
Damsels
,
and
they
laughed
at
her
when
they
saw
her
in
mans
apparell
,
and
the
cruell
Traytour
did
so
much
,
that
hee
got
a
little
Shippe
,
and
brought
it
readie
to
the
Posterne
of
the
Pallaice
,
and
he
had
gotten
ready
a
great
stone
,
and
tyed
thereto
a
cord
,
then
he
came
vnto
Barnard
,
and
sayd
.
Sir
,
it
is
full
time
to
depart
,
that
we
may
bée
at
Blay
before
it
bee
midnight
.
Then
Barnard
came
to
the
Ladie
,
whome
hee
founde
readie
to
depart
,
and
saide
all
smiling
.
Faire
Ladie
,
you
resemble
well
to
bee
a
gentle
Squier
,
Barnard
put
his
sword
about
him
,
and
tooke
the
Ladie
by
the
arme
and
sayd
.
Come
on
Companion
,
it
is
time
wée
goe
.
Brohart
went
on
before
,
and
Barnard
and
the
Ladie
went
after
arme
in
arme
,
and
so
went
on
to
the
Posterne
so
primly
,
that
no
man
perceiued
them
,
then
Brohart
entred
into
the
Shippe
first
,
and
tooke
Clariet
by
the
hand
,
and
led
her
to
the
end
of
the
Shippe
,
and
then
Barnar●
entred
,
Brohart
softly
did
let
the
stone
slip
into
the
water
,
and
held
the
cord
still
in
his
hand
,
and
sayd
vnto
Barnard
.
Sir
,
I
doe
this
,
because
the
Shippe
shall
not
goe
too
fast
,
vntill
we
bee
past
the
middle
of
the
streame
,
and
sayde
vnto
Barnard
.
Sir
,
holde
you
this
cord
in
your
hand
,
vntill
we
be
past
the
hye
streame
,
and
then
wee
shall
drawe
it
vp
againe
.
Barnard
(
who
thought
none
ill
)
did
as
the
Traytour
saide
:
then
they
tooke
the
healme
in
their
handes
,
and
so
departed
a
long
the
Riuer
of
Gerone
.
Chap.
CXLIX
.
¶
when
the
Traytour
Brohart
drowned
Barnard
,
and
of
theyr
aduentures
,
and
how
Brohart
was
slaine
.
WHen
Brohart
saw
that
they
were
farre
off
from
the
Towne
,
and
that
the
night
was
darke
,
he
came
vnto
Barnard
and
sayd
.
Sir
,
quickly
drawe
vp
the
stone
by
the
corde
out
of
the
water
,
then
Barnard
stouped
downe
low
to
drawe
it
vp
,
and
Brohart
tooke
Barnard
by
one
of
his
legges
before
hee
was
aware
,
and
with
all
his
strength
hee
tumbled
him
ouer
the
ship-board
into
the
water
,
whereas
hee
was
drowned
:
the
which
was
great
pitie
,
for
a
more
truer
Knight
could
not
be
found
.
When
the
faire
Ladie
Clariet
saw
that
Brohart
had
cast
Barnard
ouer
the
ship-board
,
shee
gaue
a
great
crie
,
and
shee
came
vnto
Brohart
and
drewe
him
by
the
haire
.
When
that
the
Traytour
saw
that
the
Ladie
tare
his
haire
,
hee
tooke
her
by
the
armes
so
fiercely
,
that
hee
cast
her
to
the
bottome
of
the
Shippe
,
and
did
beat
her
cruelly
,
&
sayd
,
that
her
cryes
and
wéepings
could
not
ayd
her
,
for
whether
she
would
or
not
hee
would
haue
his
pleasure
of
her
.
When
the
Ladie
heard
the
false
Traytour
,
shee
was
in
great
feare
and
beganne
sore
to
tremble
,
making
her
prayers
to
our
Lord
God
,
to
defend
her
from
dishonour
,
and
to
bring
her
out
of
the
handes
of
that
false
Traytour
her
enemie
,
then
the
vnhappie
Traytour
came
vnto
her
and
sayd
,
that
it
were
better
for
her
to
fulfill
his
pleasure
with
good
will
and
loue
,
rather
then
by
force
,
or
else
he
would
cast
her
into
the
Riuer
of
Gerone
.
Oh
false
Traytour
,
(
quoth
she
)
as
long
as
thou
liuest
thou
shalt
neuer
haue
ioy
nor
pleasure
of
my
bodie
:
then
the
false
murderer
did
beat
the
Ladie
that
pitie
it
was
to
sée
,
and
so
he
left
her
in
a
manner
lying
dead
.
When
he
saw
that
it
would
bee
no
better
,
hee
was
wearie
and
so
fell
a
sleepe
,
the
Ship
went
forth
by
force
of
the
streame
,
and
by
that
time
it
was
faire
day
,
so
farre
the
shippe
went
that
night
,
that
they
were
néere
to
the
end
of
the
Riuer
of
Gerone
,
and
the
Ladie
sore
wéeping
,
beheld
the
Traytour
how
he
slept
,
and
saw
lying
by
him
a
loafe
of
bread
,
the
famine
that
she
was
in
constrained
her
to
take
and
to
eat
it
,
for
she
had
such
famine
that
she
could
forbeare
it
no
longer
,
then
she
made
her
prayers
all
wéeping
to
our
Lord
God
,
requiring
him
to
kéepe
and
defend
her
virginitie
,
and
to
preserue
her
from
that
false
Tirant
who
had
betrayed
her
.
So
farre
went
the
Shippe
,
that
it
entred
into
the
Sea
,
the
winde
was
great
,
and
they
had
neither
healme
nor
sayle
to
aide
themselues
withall
,
then
the
winde
tooke
them
,
and
draue
them
to
a
little
Port
vnder
a
hye
Rocke
in
a
little
Isle
:
then
Brohart
awoake
,
and
was
glad
when
hee
sawe
that
they
were
arriued
neere
to
the
Land
,
for
hee
knewe
right
well
the
countrey
,
and
then
he
sayd
to
the
Ladie
.
Thou
●eest
well
that
thou
hast
no
puissance
to
goe
against
my
will
,
the
which
thou
must
néeds
fulfill
,
for
thou
canst
not
haue
any
succour
of
any
man
or
woman
liuing
,
nor
all
thy
defence
cannot
auaile
thee
,
thou
séest
well
wee
bee
in
an
Isle
whereas
the
Sea
goeth
round
about
it
,
wherefore
I
haue
great
doubt
that
wee
shall
neuer
depart
from
hence
:
therefore
dismay
you
not
,
for
as
now
I
will
doe
thée
no
hurt
.
This
théefe
when
he
sawe
that
he
was
in
this
Isle
,
he
began
to
curse
God
,
and
the
houre
that
euer
he
saw
Clariet
,
for
the
false
Traytour
sawe
well
that
he
should
die
there
by
famine
and
rage
,
for
there
was
no
shippe
to
enter
into
the
Sea
,
therefore
he
had
then
no
mind
to
doe
any
harme
to
the
Ladie
,
the
which
was
by
the
grace
of
God
,
who
woulde
not
that
the
Ladie
shoulde
bee
dishonored
:
and
when
shee
saw
that
they
were
so
neere
the
land
,
sore
wéeping
shee
yssued
out
of
the
boat
,
and
ranne
vp
the
Rocke
.
Nowe
God
defend
her
,
for
the
same
time
there
was
vppon
the
Mountaine
sixe
Théeues
,
who
lay
to
espy
the
Marchaunts
,
and
they
had
a
little
Galley
lying
in
a
little
corner
of
the
Rocke
néere
to
them
,
and
had
couered
it
with
bowes
and
gréen
leaues
.
When
Brohart
saw
the
Damsell
runne
away
,
he
cryed
as
loud
as
he
could
and
sayd
.
By
God
Madame
,
your
flying
shall
not
auaile
you
,
for
whether
thou
wilt
or
not
,
this
night
I
will
haue
my
pleasure
of
thée
,
the
sixe
Théeues
who
were
vppon
the
Mountaine
eating
of
their
meate
,
when
they
heard
Brohart
crying
after
the
Damsell
,
they
were
sore
abashed
,
and
were
in
great
feare
that
they
had
béen
espyed
.
Then
the
Damsell
who
ranne
vppon
the
Mountaine
,
when
shee
sawe
them
,
shee
sayd
.
Ah
Sirs
,
I
pray
you
haue
pittie
of
me
,
and
ayd
and
succour
mee
against
this
false
Traytour
,
this
night
passed
hee
did
steale
me
away
out
of
the
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
,
and
I
am
Daughter
to
noble
Duke
Huon
.
When
these
Théeues
heard
the
Damsell
,
they
arose
vp
all
,
and
thought
that
it
hadde
béene
some
fayned
matter
to
haue
beguiled
them
:
but
when
they
sawe
Brohart
follow
the
Ladie
,
then
the
Maister
of
the
Theeues
stept
foorth
and
sayd
.
Howe
is
it
that
thou
art
so
hardy
to
come
vppon
vs
,
thou
art
come
hether
to
espie
vs
,
but
we
shall
neuer
be
accused
by
thée
,
thou
art
but
ill
come
to
this
bridale
.
When
the
Traytour
Brohart
saw
the
sixe
Théeues
,
he
was
sore
abashed
,
and
saw
well
that
hée
should
bee
faine
to
defend
himselfe
,
then
he
drew
out
his
sword
,
and
strake
the
Maister
Théefe
such
a
blow
vppon
the
head
,
that
hee
claue
him
to
the
téeth
:
and
when
the
other
fiue
Théeues
saw
their
Maister
slaine
,
they
were
right
sorrowfull
and
angrie
,
then
they
assailed
Brohart
on
all
sides
,
and
hee
defended
himselfe
so
well
,
that
before
he
was
striken
to
the
earth
,
he
slew
foure
of
them
,
and
in
the
meane
time
whiles
they
fought
,
the
Ladie
Clariet
came
to
the
place
whereas
the
Théeues
had
béen
,
and
there
shee
sound
meat
and
drinke
plentie
:
and
when
she
saw
the
meat
,
she
was
right
ioyfull
and
thanked
God
thereof
,
and
did
eat
and
drinke
at
her
pleasure
,
and
she
saw
that
the
Théeues
had
cast
Brohart
to
the
earth
,
whereof
she
was
ioyfull
:
howbeit
,
shee
knew
not
what
companie
shee
was
come
into
,
nor
in
whose
handes
shee
was
arriued
in
.
When
the
Théeues
hadde
cast
Brohart
to
the
earth
,
they
made
him
shew
where
hee
had
taken
the
Damsell
,
and
he
shewed
them
all
the
matter
,
and
how
hee
had
taken
her
to
the
entent
to
haue
dishonoured
her
,
and
to
haue
hadde
her
to
his
Wife
,
and
to
haue
caried
her
into
some
strange
place
vnknowne
.
When
the
Théeues
heard
what
Brohart
had
said
,
they
sayde
.
Oh
thou
vntrue
and
false
Traytour
,
there
is
no
torment
in
the
world
so
cruell
,
but
that
thou
hast
deserued
a
worse
paine
,
and
therefore
by
vs
thy
desert
shall
be
rewarded
,
then
they
tooke
him
and
bound
fast
his
féet
,
and
hanged
him
vp
by
the
féete
vppon
a
Trée
,
then
they
made
a
fire
,
and
vnder
his
head
they
made
a
great
smoak
,
and
so
made
him
to
die
in
great
dolour
and
paine
:
thus
ended
the
Traytour
Brohart
miserably
his
dayes
.
Then
the
two
Théeues
came
to
the
place
whereas
Clariet
was
,
and
they
demaunded
of
her
estate
,
and
shee
shewed
them
all
the
manner
,
and
how
shee
was
taken
by
the
Traytour
Brohart
,
and
shee
declared
vnto
them
what
she
was
:
then
the
Théeues
caused
her
to
put
off
her
cloathes
that
she
was
in
,
and
to
put
on
her
other
rich
apparell
,
and
when
they
sawe
her
〈◊〉
apparelled
,
they
thought
that
no
Ladie
nor
Damsell
in
the
world
could
passe
her
in
beautie
,
for
shee
was
come
againe
to
her
beautie
,
and
she
thought
her selfe
well
assured
,
because
shee
was
deliuered
from
the
false
Traitour
Brohart
.
When
one
of
these
twoo
Théeues
saw
the
great
beautie
of
this
Damsell
,
he
sayde
vnto
his
fellowe
:
this
night
I
will
haue
my
pleasure
of
her
,
the
other
sayd
,
that
he
would
not
suffer
that
,
and
sayd
how
he
was
the
first
that
ouerthrew
Brohart
,
who
had
stollen
her
away
:
then
the
other
drewe
out
his
dagger
,
and
strake
his
fellow
into
the
bodie
to
the
hart
,
and
when
he
felt
himselfe
striken
to
the
death
,
he
tooke
courage
on
him
,
and
drewe
his
Sword
,
and
strake
the
other
vpon
the
head
to
the
braines
,
and
so
he
fell
downe
dead
,
and
the
other
that
was
wounded
to
the
death
,
fell
downe
in
like
wise
by
his
fellow
dead
,
and
so
thereby
the
faire
Ladie
Clariet
was
left
there
all
alone
.
When
she
saw
her selfe
so
all
alone
in
the
Isle
,
whereas
no
habitation
was
,
shée
began
then
pitiously
to
wéepe
and
complaine
,
saying
.
Oh
good
Lord
,
I
pray
thee
by
thy
grace
to
haue
pittie
of
me
,
and
I
require
thée
humbly
wheresoeuer
I
goe
,
to
saue
and
defend
my
virginitie
,
and
ayd
mee
that
I
may
come
to
sauegard
.
Now
let
vs
leaue
speaking
of
the
faire
Clariet
,
and
returne
to
speake
of
the
Kings
and
Princes
that
were
at
Blay
,
abiding
the
comming
thether
of
the
faire
Ladie
Clariet
.
Chap.
CL.
¶
Of
the
great
sorrow
that
was
made
at
Blay
,
by
the
Abbot
of
Cluny
,
and
by
the
Princes
of
the
noble
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
,
for
the
faire
Ladie
Clariet
that
was
stollen
away
:
and
of
the
sorow
that
was
made
,
when
they
saw
Barnard
brought
in
dead
by
Six
men
.
And
of
the
punishment
that
was
done
to
the
Lineage
of
the
Traytour
Brohart
.
WHen
these
Kinges
and
Princes
were
arriued
at
Blay
,
and
had
spoken
with
the
good
Abbot
of
Cluny
,
they
concluded
betwen
them
thrée
that
the
Ladie
Clariet
should
be
sent
for
,
and
he
that
she
would
fréely
choose
,
should
bee
her
Husband
,
for
each
of
them
thought
themselues
most
faire
,
&
thought
that
there
could
not
bee
found
thrée
goodlyer
young
Princes
then
they
were
,
but
especially
Florence
Sonne
to
the
Kinge
of
Aragon
was
the
most
fairest
.
And
the
same
time
that
they
were
determined
,
to
send
to
the
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
for
the
Ladie
Clariet
there
came
thether
the
Knightes
,
Squiers
,
Ladies
,
and
Damsels
appointed
by
Brohart
,
thinking
to
haue
found
there
the
faire
Clariet
,
and
they
brought
her
roabes
and
Iewels
to
apparell
her
withall
,
(
as
Brohart
had
deuised
)
they
came
&
alighted
at
the
Pallaice
,
the
Abbot
of
Cluny
being
at
the
gate
,
and
séeing
the
Ladies
and
Damsels
comming
,
thought
that
it
had
béen
his
Néece
the
faire
Ladie
Clariet
,
he
went
incontinent
vnto
them
,
and
demanded
where
his
Néece
Clariet
was
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
Knightes
)
we
thinke
to
find
her
héere
with
you
,
for
yesternight
late
the
Lady
departed
from
the
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
to
come
to
you
,
and
Brohart
came
for
her
,
who
with
Sir
Barnard
went
with
her
,
and
they
commaunded
vs
that
we
should
not
faile
to
be
héere
with
you
at
this
houre
:
then
they
shewed
all
the
manner
howe
Brohart
came
,
and
what
hee
had
sayd
vnto
them
.
And
when
the
good
Abbot
of
Cluny
heard
them
,
hee
fell
suddainly
to
the
earth
in
a
swound
,
so
that
all
that
were
there
present
thought
that
he
had
béen
dead
,
then
at
last
he
reuiued
,
and
cast
out
a
great
crye
and
sayd
.
Ah
my
right
déere
Néece
,
I
ought
to
bee
sorrowfull
thus
to
loose
you
in
this
manner
,
I
would
to
our
Lord
God
that
I
were
vnder
the
earth
,
for
I
woulde
liue
no
longer
in
this
world
.
Ah
thou
false
Traytour
Brohart
,
thy
kindred
did
neuer
good
:
Oh
Barnard
,
where
is
become
your
noblenesse
?
yet
I
cannot
beléeue
that
you
bee
any
thinge
culpable
.
Anon
these
newes
were
knowne
in
the
Towne
,
so
that
all
the
Kinges
and
Princes
were
aduertised
of
the
matter
,
and
they
came
hastely
〈◊〉
the
Pallaice
,
whereas
they
found
the
Abbot
in
sore
wée●inges
,
whome
they
had
slaine
,
if
it
had
not
béene
for
the
good
renowne
that
they
knew
to
bee
in
him
,
therefore
they
forbare
him
:
then
euerie
man
mounted
vppon
their
horses
and
roade
towardes
the
Citie
Bourdeaux
,
whereas
they
founde
the
Burgesses
and
the
common
people
in
great
cryes
and
wéepings
,
bewaylinge
for
the
noble
Duke
Huon
and
the
Duchesse
Escleremond
his
Wife
,
and
for
Clariet
their
Daughter
,
who
was
lost
and
betrayed
by
Brohart
.
When
the
Abbot
of
Cluny
and
the
other
Princes
were
entred
into
Bourdeaux
,
and
saw
such
sorrow
made
there
,
they
all
〈◊〉
to
wéeping
,
and
as
they
were
in
this
sorrowe
,
there
came
thether
Siremen
,
bringing
with
them
Sir
Barnard
dead
,
who
they
had
found
drowned
in
the
Riuer
of
Gerone
,
if
the
sorrowe
was
great
before
,
then
it
was
more
renewed
when
they
sawe
Barnard
dead
:
if
I
should
rehearse
the
sorrowe
that
was
made
that
day
in
the
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
,
aswell
of
the
Princes
as
of
the
Abbot
and
common
people
,
it
should
be
too
long
to
rehearse
.
Then
the
Kinges
and
Princes
,
well
aduertised
of
the
Lineage
and
Parents
yssued
of
the
bloud
of
Brohart
,
and
how
alwayes
they
haue
been
full
of
treason
,
they
were
searched
out
in
euery
place
of
the
Citie
,
as
well
men
as
women
and
Children
,
there
were
found
out
to
the
number
of
Thrée-score
and
ten
persons
,
and
they
were
all
taken
and
cast
into
the
Riuer
of
Gerone
,
to
the
entent
that
none
should
bee
left
aliue
of
that
kindred
,
and
neuer
more
to
be
had
in
remembrance
.
After
this
was
done
,
the
Kinges
and
Princes
departed
out
of
the
Citie
,
and
road
into
their
owne
Countreys
,
right
sorrowfull
and
sore
displeased
for
the
loosing
of
the
Ladie
Clariet
,
and
the
Abbot
abode
still
at
Burdeaux
,
and
buried
Barnard
,
who
were
sore
complayned
for
of
the
people
.
Now
let
vs
leaue
speaking
of
them
,
and
returne
to
the
faire
Ladie
Clariet
,
who
was
all
alone
vppon
the
Mountaine
.
Chap.
CLI
.
¶
How
the
Ladie
Clariet
all
alone
came
to
the
Sea-side
,
whereas
arriued
the
King
of
Granado
in
a
Shippe
,
who
tooke
away
Clariet
,
and
of
other
matters
.
NOwe
sheweth
the
Historie
,
that
after
the
Théeues
were
slaine
and
Brohart
dead
,
the
Ladie
Clariet
abode
alone
vpon
the
Mountaine
with
the
dead
men
,
shee
wept
pitiously
,
and
sayd
.
Ah
good
Lord
,
in
what
houre
was
I
borne
in
,
alas
,
what
ill
hap
and
destiny
haue
I
▪
it
had
béene
better
for
mee
neuer
to
haue
béene
borne
,
for
I
sée
well
that
héere
I
must
dye
:
Alas
,
I
wot
not
whether
to
goe
,
for
in
this
Isle
is
neither
man
nor
woman
,
to
whome
I
may
goe
for
any
refuge
.
Thus
sore
complayning
,
the
Ladie
went
downe
the
Mountaine
,
and
by
that
time
the
Shippe
that
she
came
in
was
floated
away
,
and
as
shee
looked
into
the
Sea
,
shee
sawe
a
great
Shippe
comming
towards
the
Port
,
for
fresh
water
and
for
wood
:
and
when
shee
sawe
that
,
she
was
right
ioyfull
and
thanked
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
and
she
thought
that
they
had
béene
Christian
men
,
but
they
were
Sarazins
&
Paynims
,
and
with
them
was
a
King
,
who
was
their
Lord
and
Soueraigne
,
he
was
king
of
Granado
,
and
was
returning
into
his
Countrey
,
but
hee
had
such
fortune
vppon
the
Sea
,
that
hee
was
constrained
to
come
thether
:
then
they
cast
anchor
an●
tooke
land
,
and
the
King
when
hee
saw
the
Ladie
vppon
the
Sea-side
,
hee
demaunded
of
her
what
shee
was
,
and
of
what
Countrey
▪
Sir
,
(
quoth
shée
)
séeing
you
will
know
of
mine
estate
,
I
shall
shew
you
:
then
the
Ladie
shewed
before
all
them
that
were
there
present
,
how
shee
was
Daughter
to
Duke
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
,
and
shewed
all
the
aduenture
that
was
fallen
vnto
her
.
When
the
Sarazin
Kinge
heard
that
,
hee
was
right
ioyfull
,
and
sayd
.
Faire
Ladie
,
it
is
happie
for
you
that
I
haue
found
you
,
for
I
haue
no
Wife
,
you
shall
be
my
Wife
,
and
ly
with
me
this
night
,
but
first
you
must
denie
your
Lawe
,
and
beléeue
vppon
the
Law
of
Mahomet
vppon
whome
I
doe
beléeue
.
When
the
faire
Ladie
heard
the
Paynim
King
,
shee
sayd
.
God
forbid
that
I
should
leaue
the
Law
of
Iesus
Christ
to
beléeue
in
the
Law
of
Mahomet
,
I
had
rather
haue
all
my
members
drawne
one
péece
from
another
with
wild
horses
,
then
to
be
wedded
wife
to
such
a
kind
of
man
as
you
bée
.
When
the
King
heard
the
Damsell
,
that
shee
set
so
little
by
him
,
hee
had
great
displeasure
thereat
,
and
lifted
vp
his
hand
,
and
gaue
her
vppon
the
chéeke
such
a
blow
,
that
the
bloud
ran
out
of
her
mouth
and
nose
,
so
that
she
fell
to
the
earth
,
whereof
he
was
sore
blamed
of
his
men
,
and
hee
said
vnto
them
.
Why
Sirs
,
did
you
not
heare
how
shee
despised
our
Law
,
and
set
no
more
by
me
then
if
I
had
béen
but
a
boy
?
then
he
commaunded
that
they
should
take
and
cast
her
into
the
Sea
,
and
he
departed
from
her
,
in
great
displeasure
that
shee
answeared
him
so
rudely
.
Then
the
Sarazins
came
and
tooke
the
Ladie
rudely
,
and
caried
her
into
the
Ship
,
and
so
saued
her
,
but
the
King
knewe
not
thereof
.
Then
when
the
King
came
againe
to
the
Shippe
,
they
drew
vp
their
anchors
,
and
hoysed
vp
sayle
,
and
had
good
wind
,
then
as
the
King
walked
vp
and
downe
in
the
Shippe
,
he
saw
the
Damsell
within
the
Shippe
,
whereof
hee
was
sore
abashed
,
for
he
thought
that
his
men
had
drowned
her
,
then
he
looked
vppon
her
,
and
thought
that
hee
neuer
saw
so
faire
a
Ladie
,
and
so
he
desired
her
with
all
his
heart
,
and
sayd
vnto
her
.
Faire
Lady
,
now
you
be
here
,
your
deniall
shall
not
auaile
you
,
for
this
night
you
shall
lye
with
mee
.
When
the
faire
Ladie
Clariet
heard
the
Paynim
King
,
deuoutly
she
called
vppon
our
Lord
God
,
and
humbly
required
him
to
preserue
her
virginity
,
and
to
bringe
her
out
of
the
handes
of
the
Sarazins
,
and
then
she
knéeled
down
before
the
King
,
humbly
desiring
him
to
haue
pittie
of
her
,
and
sayd
,
how
she
was
content
to
follow
his
pleasure
,
assoone
as
he
came
into
his
owne
Countrey
.
Well
quoth
the
King
,
whether
you
will
or
not
you
must
suffer
my
pleasure
,
for
I
will
not
depart
from
you
vntill
I
haue
lyne
with
you
one
night
,
and
that
I
may
hold
you
in
mine
armes
:
and
when
shée
vnderstood
him
,
shée
beganne
sore
to
weepe
,
desiring
God
to
aid
and
succour
her
at
that
time
,
for
otherwise
shee
sawe
well
that
she
was
but
lost
.
Therewith
there
arose
so
great
a
wind
and
so
horrible
,
that
the
Sea
that
was
calme
and
peaceable
,
began
to
arise
,
and
the
wind
was
so
great
,
that
whether
the
Sarazins
would
or
not
,
it
behooued
them
to
abandon
their
Shippe
to
the
winde
,
whereof
they
were
in
such
feare
,
that
the
Kinge
and
all
other
had
great
doubt
of
their
deathes
,
for
their
sayles
were
all
to
torne
with
the
wind
,
and
néere
hand
the
Shippe
perished
,
they
cryed
and
called
vpon
their
God
Mahomet
for
succor
and
ayd
.
The
King
was
in
such
feare
,
that
he
had
now
no
list
to
desire
the
faire
Ladie
Clariet
of
her
loue
,
who
was
sore
afrayd
and
pale
for
feare
:
this
torment
&
Tempest
endured
all
the
night
,
and
they
were
driuen
the
same
night
beyond
Valencia
the
great
,
and
in
the
morning
they
saw
the
Towne
of
Tours
,
to
the
which
Port
the
wind
draue
them
:
and
when
the
Paynims
saw
that
they
were
arriued
there
,
they
were
right
sorrowfull
,
for
they
knew
well
that
the
Towne
was
christened
,
they
sawe
no
way
howe
to
eschew
it
,
but
they
had
rather
to
●e
as
slaues
all
their
liues
,
then
to
be
drowned
in
the
Sea
.
The
same
time
there
was
arriued
at
the
same
Port
,
a
noble
Knight
named
Sir
Peter
of
Aragon
,
and
when
hee
sawe
the
other
Shippe
comming
to
the
Port
by
constraint
of
the
winde
,
and
saw
well
(
without
it
were
succoured
)
the
shippe
should
be
perished
against
the
Rocke
,
whereby
they
within
and
all
the
riches
should
de
perished
and
drowned
,
then
he
cryed
to
the
Galleys
that
lay
in
the
Port
,
to
goe
and
succour
that
strange
ship
,
and
then
the
Marriners
went
to
the
Sea
and
came
to
the
Ship
.
When
the
Sarazins
sawe
that
,
the
were
in
great
feare
to
bee
slaine
:
then
there
came
two
Paynims
to
the
Damsell
,
to
haue
taken
her
and
to
haue
cast
her
into
the
Sea
.
Then
shee
tooke
the
Mask
of
the
Ship
in
her
armes
,
and
held
it
so
fast
,
that
they
could
not
drawe
her
from
it
:
then
the
Aragonoyse
began
to
approach
to
the
Shippe
,
and
cast
their
hookes
to
ioyne
together
.
The
Ladie
in
the
Shippe
had
great
feare
,
the
which
was
no
maruaile
,
howbeit
,
she
was
ioyfull
,
when
she
knew
that
they
that
came
were
christened
,
then
the
Aragonoys
by
the
cordes
and
roapes
entred
into
the
shippe
:
and
when
Peter
of
Aragon
and
his
companie
were
entred
into
the
Shippe
,
he
saw
the
Ladie
sore
weeping
,
then
hée
demaunded
of
the
Sarazins
,
where
they
had
gotten
that
Princesse
,
right
now
(
quoth
hee
)
I
sawe
,
howe
you
would
haue
taken
her
and
cast
her
into
the
Sea
,
if
I
had
not
come
hastely
:
then
one
of
them
said
.
Sir
,
wee
bee
of
Granado
,
and
fortune
of
the
Sea
hath
driuen
vs
hether
,
we
be
readie
to
bee
your
slaues
,
or
else
to
pay
raunsome
at
your
pleasure
.
Paynims
,
(
quoth
Peter
)
all
the
gould
in
the
world
shall
not
saue
your
liues
,
none
of
you
shall
escape
,
then
hée
commanded
that
they
should
bee
all
slaine
,
and
that
none
shall
escape
aliue
,
the
which
was
done
incontinent
,
all
were
slaine
except
the
King
,
of
whome
Peter
of
Aragon
demaunded
,
why
hee
woulde
haue
drowned
that
noble
Damsell
,
and
where
they
had
found
her
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
King
)
we
know
her
not
,
nor
what
she
is
,
for
we
found
her
all
alone
vppon
a
Rocke
in
an
Isle
within
the
Sea
.
And
when
I
saw
the
great
beautie
and
bounty
that
was
in
her
,
I
coueted
her
,
and
caused
her
to
be
put
into
my
Shippe
,
thinking
to
haue
had
my
pleasure
of
her
,
but
shee
woulde
in
no
wise
suffer
mee
,
wherefore
I
was
displeased
with
her
.
Well
,
(
quoth
Peter
)
you
shall
be
slaine
and
goe
after
your
men
,
without
you
will
beléeue
in
Iesus
Christ
,
and
renounce
the
Lawe
of
Mahomet
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
Paynim
)
I
had
rather
to
bee
slaine
all
quicke
,
then
to
leaue
my
holy
Lawe
and
to
take
that
beléefe
that
you
are
of
.
When
Peter
heard
him
say
so
,
hée
gaue
him
with
his
sword
such
a
stroake
vpon
the
head
,
that
he
claue
it
to
the
téeth
,
and
the
King
fell
downe
dead
,
whereof
the
Ladie
Clariet
was
right
ioyfull
.
Then
Peter
came
vnto
her
,
and
demaunded
what
she
was
,
and
where
the
Paynims
had
found
her
?
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
Ladie
)
I
was
borne
in
a
part
of
Fraunce
,
in
a
Towne
called
Naunts
in
Brittaine
,
and
my
Father
was
of
L●sborne
,
and
he
had
great
desire
to
sée
his
Fréends
,
so
he
entred
into
a
Shippe
,
and
two
of
my
brethren
and
my selfe
,
and
diuers
other
Marchants
together
,
and
when
wee
hadde
thought
to
haue
entred
into
the
Hauen
at
Lisborne
,
a
great
horrible
winde
tooke
vs
,
so
that
we
were
faine
to
abandon
our
shippe
,
and
to
let
it
goe
by
the
grace
of
God
,
and
at
the
will
of
the
winde
and
weather
,
then
wee
passed
the
straights
of
Maurocco
,
and
there
our
Shippe
ranne
against
a
Rocke
and
burst
all
to
péeces
,
so
that
my
Father
and
all
that
were
in
the
Shippe
were
drowned
,
and
by
the
grace
of
God
I
sat
vppon
a
sacke
of
woll
,
and
held
me
fast
,
and
then
the
waues
brought
mee
to
the
land-side
,
whereof
I
thanked
God
,
and
within
an
houre
after
,
this
heathen
Kinge
arriued
there
with
his
companie
by
fortune
of
the
Sea
,
and
so
they
tooke
me
into
their
Shippe
,
and
the
Kinge
enforced
himselfe
to
haue
had
his
pleasure
of
mee
,
and
then
by
fortune
of
another
Tempest
we
arriued
heere
,
whereas
you
haue
slaine
him
and
all
his
men
.
Faire
Damsell
,
(
quoth
Peter
of
Aragon
)
you
may
thanke
God
that
you
bee
come
into
my
handes
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
shée
)
I
know
well
that
if
you
had
not
béene
,
I
had
béene
lost
for
euer
:
and
therefore
Sir
,
as
long
as
God
shall
giue
me
life
,
I
will
be
glad
to
serue
you
,
as
the
most
lowliest
Chamberlaine
in
your
house
,
and
put
my
bodie
and
honestie
into
Gods
handes
and
yours
.
Faire
Damsell
,
(
quoth
Peter
)
as
longe
as
I
liue
you
shall
not
lacke
,
for
by
the
grace
of
God
,
your
bodie
and
your
honour
shall
be
well
saued
,
and
peraduenture
you
shall
haue
such
a
Husband
,
that
you
shall
thinke
your selfe
right
happie
,
our
lord
God
did
vnto
you
a
great
grace
when
you
fell
into
my
handes
.
Then
Peter
of
Aragon
tooke
the
Damsell
by
the
hande
,
and
commaunded
to
hoyse
vp
the
sayles
,
and
to
returne
vnto
Taragon
a
Citie
betwéene
Barselona
and
Valencia
the
great
,
whereas
then
was
the
Kinge
of
Aragon
,
and
so
longe
they
sayled
night
and
day
,
that
at
the
last
they
saw
the
Towers
of
Taragon
,
wherof
they
thanked
God
,
and
as
they
approached
néere
to
the
Citie
,
the
Kinge
of
Aragon
was
in
his
Pallaice
looking
out
at
a
window
,
then
hee
sawe
comming
in
the
Sea
sixe
Galleys
and
a
great
Ship
,
whereof
he
was
abashed
,
and
maruailed
what
it
might
be
,
for
hee
knew
them
not
because
of
the
great
Shippe
,
then
they
that
knew
them
,
came
to
the
Kinge
and
sayd
,
howe
that
it
was
his
Coozen
Peter
of
Aragon
,
who
is
come
home
in
safetie
thanked
be
God
.
Then
the
Kinge
and
his
lordes
with
him
went
downe
,
and
went
to
the
Sea-side
,
whereas
he
found
the
noble
man
Peter
of
Aragon
his
Coozen
,
and
all
his
company
with
him
.
Then
the
King
embraced
him
,
and
said
:
Coozen
,
you
are
right
hartely
welcome
,
I
am
ioyfull
of
your
good
aduenture
.
I
pray
you
(
Cozen
)
to
shew
me
where
haue
you
gotten
this
great
Shippe
,
that
séemeth
to
bee
so
rich
?
Then
Peter
shewed
vnto
him
all
the
aduentures
,
and
howe
hee
res●ued
the
Damsell
out
of
the
handes
of
the
Sarazins
,
and
he
shewed
her
vnto
the
Kinge
,
and
sayd
.
Sir
,
I
beleeue
in
this
world
there
is
not
a
fairer
,
swéeter
,
nor
more
gracious
creature
,
nor
none
that
séemeth
more
to
be
extract
of
a
higher
lineage
.
The
Kinge
beheld
the
Damsell
,
and
she
knéeled
downe
before
him
.
Faire
Damsell
,
(
quoth
the
King
)
I
pray
you
to
shewe
mee
what
you
bée
,
and
of
what
lineage
,
and
from
whence
you
come
?
the
Ladie
who
was
in
great
feare
to
name
her selfe
truely
,
for
feare
least
shee
should
be
in
ill
handes
,
cast
downe
her
head
presently
&
began
to
wéepe
,
so
that
the
teares
fell
from
her
eyes
,
and
said
.
Sir
,
I
require
you
desire
no
such
thing
of
me
at
this
time
,
for
I
knowe
not
who
is
my
Parents
,
nor
of
what
lineage
I
am
of
.
When
the
King
vnderstood
the
Damsell
,
and
sawe
howe
shee
wept
,
hee
had
great
pitie
of
her
,
and
comforted
her
as
much
as
hee
could
:
then
Peter
shewed
vnto
the
King
all
that
the
Damsell
had
shewed
him
before
,
and
she
was
found
by
the
Sarazins
(
quoth
he
)
whome
I
haue
slaine
,
she
was
happie
that
she
fel
in
to
my
handes
,
for
by
the
grace
of
God
I
shall
sée
her
well
maried
and
set
foorth
.
Then
the
Kinge
and
Peter
went
from
the
Shippes
into
the
Towne
,
and
caused
the
Damsell
to
bee
brought
after
them
,
with
twoo
Gentlemen
into
Peters
lodging
,
and
as
shee
passed
through
the
Towne
,
she
was
regarded
with
Ladies
and
Damsels
,
and
they
all
praysed
her
beautie
,
saying
one
to
another
,
that
there
was
neuer
a
fairer
Ladie
borne
,
nor
more
likely
to
be
come
of
a
noble
bloud
.
Great
feasting
was
made
in
the
Citie
,
for
the
comming
home
of
Peter
of
Aragon
,
and
of
the
Damsell
that
he
had
brought
with
him
.
The
same
time
,
Florence
the
Kinges
Sonne
had
béene
a
hunting
,
and
came
home
,
and
when
hee
was
in
the
Towne
,
and
sawe
the
stréets
hanged
,
and
the
Ladies
and
Damsels
and
other
making
so
great
ioy
and
feasting
,
he
was
abashed
,
and
demaunded
of
a
Burges
,
if
there
were
any
newe
wedding
,
and
wherefore
it
was
that
the
people
made
so
great
ioy
and
feasting
?
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
Burges
)
the
feast
that
is
made
now
and
the
ioy
,
is
for
the
comming
home
of
Peter
of
Aragon
,
who
hath
béene
so
long
out
,
for
that
God
hath
sent
him
good
aduenture
,
for
hée
hath
wonne
and
conquered
the
great
Shippe
of
Maliga
,
wherein
was
the
King
of
Granado
,
great
riches
hee
hath
wonne
,
and
hee
hath
slaine
all
the
Sarazins
that
were
in
the
Shippe
.
Then
Florence
rested
not
,
vntil
he
came
to
his
Cozen
Peter
of
Aragons
lodging
,
and
made
him
good
cheere
,
and
saide
.
Cozen
,
you
are
welcome
home
,
and
I
am
right
ioyfull
of
your
good
aduenture
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Peter
)
I
thanke
God
I
haue
had
good
fortune
,
and
Sir
,
I
shall
shew
you
one
thing
that
I
haue
wonne
,
whereof
I
am
most
ioyfull
:
then
he
shewed
him
the
Damsell
,
who
was
sober
and
sad
,
and
shewed
him
how
hée
wanne
her
.
When
Florence
saw
the
Ladie
,
his
heart
sprang
for
ioy
,
and
the
more
hee
beheld
her
,
the
more
fairer
she
séemed
:
and
the
Damsell
beheld
him
right
humbly
,
and
she
thought
that
she
neuer
saw
a
fairer
young
man
before
,
nor
better
made
nor
fourmed
of
all
his
members
.
Florence
so
behelde
the
Damsell
,
by
reason
whereof
the
dart
of
loue
strake
him
to
the
heart
,
whereof
the
wounde
coulde
not
be
lightly
healed
,
I
may
well
say
,
that
in
all
the
world
in
that
time
could
not
be
found
againe
two
such
persons
,
for
the
great
beauty
wherewith
they
were
garnished
could
not
be
described
,
for
God
and
nature
had
forgotten
nothing
in
forming
of
them
,
swéetly
they
regarded
each
other
,
at
that
time
if
Florence
had
knowne
,
that
shee
had
béene
the
faire
Clariet
of
Bourdeaux
,
hee
would
haue
married
her
incontinent
,
she
was
greatly
taken
in
the
loue
of
Florence
,
and
so
was
hee
with
her
:
then
hee
desired
with
all
his
heart
to
knowe
what
shee
was
,
for
his
heart
gaue
him
that
she
should
be
come
of
some
noble
bloud
,
and
sayd
vnto
himselfe
,
that
hee
desired
much
to
knowe
it
,
and
that
in
all
the
world
there
was
nothing
hee
loued
so
well
,
and
thought
that
without
her
loue
hee
could
not
long
endure
,
thinking
to
desire
her
to
take
him
for
her
Louer
,
and
that
if
shee
refused
him
,
that
short
should
be
his
life
,
but
thought
to
bee
so
bolde
as
to
speake
to
her
.
Thus
Florence
taken
with
the
fire
of
loue
,
tooke
the
faire
Damsell
by
the
lilly
white
hand
,
and
caused
her
to
sitte
downe
by
him
:
then
he
drew
her
a
little
apart
,
to
the
entent
that
none
should
heare
him
,
and
then
hee
sayd
.
Faire
Damsell
,
you
bee
welcome
into
these
parts
,
I
pray
you
to
shew
me
what
you
be
,
and
of
what
Lineage
?
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
Damsell
)
little
shall
you
winne
when
you
know
the
certaine
what
I
am
,
but
since
it
pleaseth
you
to
know
I
shall
shew
you
.
Sir
,
know
for
troth
,
I
am
Daughter
to
a
poore
honest
man
of
the
Countrey
,
and
in
times
past
was
one
of
the
Chamberers
with
the
Duchesse
Escleremond
of
Bourdeaux
,
and
Sir
,
by
great
treason
I
was
stollen
away
,
whereby
since
I
haue
suffered
much
pouertie
,
so
that
if
God
and
this
noble
man
Peter
of
Aragon
had
not
rescued
me
,
I
had
beene
lost
for
euer
,
and
therefore
Sir
,
since
I
am
poore
and
desolate
,
I
require
you
in
the
honor
of
our
Lord
God
,
that
you
will
not
require
mee
of
any
villanie
against
my
bodie
and
honestie
,
neither
in
word
nor
deede
,
and
sir
I
beleue
suerly
no
more
ye
thinke
to
doe
,
for
I
had
rather
be
hewen
all
to
péeces
,
then
any
creature
should
haue
pleasure
of
my
bodie
without
I
were
maried
.
Faire
Damsell
,
(
quoth
hee
)
I
sweare
by
God
that
mee
created
,
that
of
mee
nor
of
any
other
man
liuing
,
you
shall
not
be
desired
against
your
honour
,
for
I
know
no
man
liuing
,
that
would
require
you
of
any
dishonour
,
or
say
any
thing
that
should
not
be
agréeable
vnto
you
,
but
I
shall
make
him
to
die
of
an
ill
death
,
and
I
will
that
you
know
,
that
from
hencefoorth
I
will
bee
your
true
Louer
,
and
none
shall
make
departure
of
vs
two
,
and
if
it
were
so
that
my
Father
were
dead
,
I
would
neuer
haue
other
Wife
but
you
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
Ladie
)
I
pray
you
to
forbeare
speaking
of
any
such
wordes
,
for
it
were
not
méete
for
the
Sonne
of
a
King
,
so
to
debase
himselfe
,
as
to
set
his
loue
vppon
so
poore
a
Mayd
as
I
am
,
beware
how
you
set
your
heart
to
loue
,
for
if
the
Kinge
your
Father
perceiue
any
thinge
,
that
you
should
set
your
loue
vppon
mee
,
he
would
soone
put
me
to
death
,
therewith
she
cast
downe
her
head
,
and
sayd
to
her selfe
.
Ah
good
Lord
,
if
this
young
Prince
knewe
surely
what
I
were
,
it
might
well
be
that
hee
would
haue
mee
in
marriage
,
as
yet
in
all
my
life
,
I
neuer
set
my
loue
vppon
any
person
,
but
this
young
man
whome
I
neuer
sawe
before
,
it
maketh
me
to
thinke
that
which
I
neuer
thought
before
,
that
it
maketh
my
bloud
and
all
my
members
to
tremble
,
I
am
in
worse
case
for
his
loue
,
then
he
is
for
me
,
therewith
shee
began
sore
to
wéepe
.
When
Florence
saw
her
,
he
was
right
sorrowfull
,
and
sayde
.
Faire
Damsell
,
I
require
you
to
take
mee
for
your
true
and
faithfull
Seruant
,
otherwise
I
cannot
sée
howe
I
shall
liue
long
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
she
)
I
am
well
content
to
graunt
you
my
loue
,
so
that
your
deed
and
thought
be
vppon
goodnesse
and
honour
,
for
if
I
may
perceiue
in
any
manner
,
that
your
thought
bee
otherwise
,
you
haue
lost
my
loue
for
euer
.
Faire
Loue
,
(
quoth
Florence
)
haue
no
doubt
thereof
,
that
euer
I
shall
haue
any
thought
of
villany
against
you
.
Thus
as
yée
haue
heard
was
the
first
acquaintance
betwéene
these
two
Louers
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
faire
ladie
Clariet
Daughter
to
Duke
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
,
and
of
Florence
Sonne
to
the
King
of
Aragon
.
Chap.
CLII.
¶
How
the
King
forbad
his
Sonne
Florence
,
that
he
should
not
be
so
hardy
as
to
fall
acquainted
with
the
faire
Ladie
Clariet
,
and
how
Florence
promised
the
Kinge
his
Father
,
to
deliuer
into
his
handes
the
King
of
Nauarre
Prisoner
,
in
case
that
he
would
bee
content
at
his
returne
,
that
he
might
haue
the
new
found
Damsell
,
the
which
thinge
the
King
promised
,
but
hee
did
it
not
,
for
he
made
the
Damsell
to
be
taken
,
and
had
drowned
her
,
if
Peter
of
Aragon
had
not
beene
,
who
rescued
and
saued
her
from
the
death
.
WHen
Florence
had
long
deuised
with
the
Damsell
,
he
tooke
his
leaue
of
her
,
and
of
Peter
of
Aragon
his
Cozen
,
and
then
he
returned
to
the
King
his
Father
,
and
the
next
day
hee
went
againe
to
the
Damsels
lodging
.
So
often
he
resorted
thether
,
that
great
brute
ranne
in
the
Pallaice
,
and
also
in
the
Towne
,
how
that
Florence
was
amorous
of
the
Damsell
,
that
Sir
Peter
of
Aragon
had
brought
thether
,
and
the
matter
at
the
last
was
shewed
to
Kinge
Garyn
his
Father
,
wherewith
hee
was
so
sorrowfull
,
that
hee
was
all
in
a
rage
,
and
sayd
within
himselfe
.
Ah
good
lord
,
this
new
found
Damsell
will
winne
my
Sonne
if
shee
can
,
and
get
him
from
me
,
I
know
well
,
that
by
reason
of
the
great
beautie
that
is
in
her
,
my
Sonne
will
be
enamoured
of
her
,
but
by
the
God
that
I
beléeue
vppon
,
if
I
sée
that
my
Sonne
either
goe
or
come
vnto
her
,
(
as
it
is
sayd
he
doth
)
that
acquaintance
shall
be
déerely
bought
,
for
with
mine
owne
hands
I
shall
slay
her
.
Right
sorrowfull
and
angry
was
King
Garyn
with
his
Sonne
Florence
▪
and
with
the
Damsell
,
then
hee
sent
for
his
Sonne
,
and
when
hee
was
before
him
,
the
King
demaunded
of
him
fiercely
,
from
whence
hee
came
▪
Sir
,
(
quoth
Florence
)
I
haue
béene
a
sporting
in
my
Cozen
Peter
of
Aragons
house
,
and
haue
passed
the
time
there
with
the
newe
come
Damsell
,
the
most
fairest
that
euer
was
borne
,
and
the
most
gentlest
and
best
taught
,
right
faire
and
swéet
are
her
deuises
.
Florence
,
(
quoth
the
King
)
I
charge
thée
in
as
much
as
thou
fearest
my
displeasure
,
that
thou
commest
no
more
at
her
,
beware
that
thou
fallest
not
enamoured
of
her
,
if
thou
doest
,
thou
wert
neuer
so
ill
acquainted
with
any
Loue
,
nor
there
neuer
came
so
ill
aduenture
to
the
Damsell
,
if
shee
draw
thée
to
loue
her
,
for
if
I
may
know
that
thou
goest
thether
any
more
,
I
shall
sette
her
in
such
a
prison
,
whereas
I
shall
cause
her
to
end
her
dayes
miserably
.
Father
,
(
quoth
Florence
)
mée
thinkes
that
you
doe
vs
great
wronge
,
to
forbid
vs
to
play
and
sport
together
in
all
goodnes
and
honour
,
and
God
defend
that
I
shoulde
entend
any
wayes
to
deceiue
her
:
Déere
Father
,
remember
that
you
haue
béen
young
,
therfore
suffer
that
youth
may
passe
their
time
in
goodnesse
and
honour
with
vs
,
as
it
hath
done
with
you
,
nowe
you
are
about
Four-score
yeares
or
more
,
you
ought
to
thinke
of
nothing
but
to
serue
God
,
and
eat
and
drinke
and
sléep
,
it
ought
not
to
trouble
you
,
though
our
youth
passe
the
time
in
good
workes
,
you
ought
to
bee
content
,
that
we
loue
by
amours
as
you
haue
done
before
this
,
for
to
the
Damsell
I
beare
all
honour
,
and
I
will
loue
her
,
howsoeuer
it
bee
taken
faire
or
foule
,
there
is
no
man
liuing
that
shall
let
mee
as
longe
as
life
is
in
my
bodie
,
shee
is
faire
and
gentle
,
and
it
is
said
that
I
am
faire
,
and
that
it
were
a
méet
couple
for
vs
two
to
be
ioyned
together
in
mariage
,
and
therefore
Father
,
I
praye
you
to
blame
mee
no
more
nor
the
Damsell
,
for
in
all
that
I
can
doe
,
I
am
her
Louer
and
shee
is
mine
.
When
the
King
hadde
well
vnderstood
his
Sonne
,
in
great
yre
and
displeasure
,
he
sayd
:
Oh
thou
vngracious
Son
,
little
thou
prizest
or
honourest
me
,
in
that
thou
wilt
doe
thus
against
my
will
:
know
for
certaine
,
if
I
may
liue
but
till
to
morrow
in
the
morning
,
I
shall
make
a
departure
of
your
twoo
loues
.
When
Florence
heard
his
Father
,
he
sayd
.
My
déere
Lord
and
Father
,
if
God
will
you
shall
not
doe
as
you
haue
sayd
,
for
if
you
doe
,
with
mine
owne
handes
I
shall
slay
my selfe
,
for
I
will
not
liue
one
day
after
.
When
the
Kinge
heard
that
,
hee
was
right
sorrowfull
for
feare
of
loozing
of
his
Sonne
,
and
studied
within
himselfe
what
to
doe
,
then
he
said
.
Faire
Son
,
take
thine
armour
,
and
goe
and
seeke
aduentures
as
I
haue
done
in
my
time
,
then
I
shall
marrie
thée
to
some
Wife
,
such
a
one
as
thou
canst
finde
in
any
Countrey
,
although
she
be
neuer
so
great
or
noble
,
I
shall
cause
thee
to
haue
her
,
i●
thou
wilt
forsake
and
leaue
this
new
found
Damsell
,
for
by
her
no
wealth
nor
honour
can
come
vnto
thée
,
it
should
bee
a
great
euill
vnto
thee
,
that
after
my
daies
it
should
bee
saide
,
that
a
newe
found
Damsell
should
bee
Ladie
and
Queene
of
my
Realme
.
Thou
knowest
well
,
howe
thine
Vncle
the
King
of
Nauarre
maketh
me
great
warre
,
for
a
debate
that
is
lately
fallen
betwéene
him
and
me
,
I
knowe
well
that
now
at
this
Moneth
of
Aprill
,
hee
wi●l
come
and
inuade
my
Realme
,
and
therefore
good
Sonne
,
seeke
for
some
other
Wife
,
and
let
this
folly
passe
:
then
I
shall
make
thée
a
Knight
,
&
then
helpe
to
aid
and
defend
my
Realme
against
the
Kinge
of
Nauarre
thine
Vncle
,
thou
art
bigge
and
strong
inough
to
defend
my
Land
.
Good
Father
(
quoth
Florence
)
speake
no
more
vnto
me
,
for
I
will
neuer
haue
no
other
Wife
but
this
faire
Damsell
,
whome
I
loue
entirely
.
Sonne
quoth
the
King
,
thou
abasest
thy selfe
ouer
lowe
,
nor
there
is
no
friend
nor
kindred
that
thou
hast
,
that
will
keepe
any
company
with
thée
,
but
they
will
cleane
flye
from
thée
:
therefore
good
Sonne
,
put
away
from
thée
this
folly
,
beware
,
in
as
much
as
thou
thinkest
to
haue
my
Realme
after
my
decease
,
and
vppon
the
paine
to
bee
banished
out
of
my
Countrey
,
take
not
her
against
my
will
.
Then
the
Kinge
called
vnto
him
his
Cozen
Peter
of
Aragon
,
and
charged
him
,
that
if
Florence
his
Sonne
came
any
more
to
his
lodging
,
that
he
should
incontinent
tell
him
of
it
,
for
I
promise
(
quoth
hée
)
by
the
faith
that
I
owe
vnto
our
Lord
God
,
if
he
come
thether
any
more
,
I
shall
cause
the
Damsell
that
is
in
your
house
to
be
slaine
.
Florence
was
right
sorrowfull
,
when
hee
heard
to
the
pleasure
of
the
Kinge
his
Father
.
Thus
as
the
King
rebuked
his
Sonne
,
there
came
in
a
Knight
and
kneeled
downe
,
and
sayd
.
Sir
,
I
haue
brought
you
ill
tidings
,
for
the
King
of
Nauarre
is
entred
into
your
Realme
,
and
setteth
all
your
Countrey
in
flame
and
fire
,
and
néere
to
your
Citie
they
be
to
the
number
of
more
then
Thirtie
Thousand
men
,
besides
the
great
Battaile
that
commeth
after
,
wherein
there
is
about
thrée-score
Thousand
men
,
they
exile
your
Countrey
,
and
they
slay
men
,
women
,
and
Children
,
they
spare
neither
young
nor
old
,
it
is
great
néed
that
you
make
hast
,
and
to
bring
your
men
together
to
resist
your
enemies
.
When
King
Garyn
heard
the
Messenger
,
he
was
right
sorrowfull
,
then
hee
called
vnto
him
his
Cozen
Peter
of
Aragon
,
who
was
his
chiefe
Constable
,
and
sayd
.
Sir
,
make
readie
our
men
to
resist
our
enemies
,
then
he
called
vnto
him
Florence
his
Sonne
,
and
sayd
.
Faire
Sonne
,
take
thine
armour
,
and
shew
thy
vertue
against
thine
enemies
,
who
waste
my
Realme
,
and
take
vpon
thée
the
chiefe
charge
,
and
lead
mine
Hoast
,
for
I
haue
no
puissance
nor
strength
to
do
it
,
because
of
the
great
age
that
I
am
of
,
I
haue
liued
so
long
that
I
can
no
more
ride
:
therefore
defend
thou
the
Land
that
thou
shalt
hold
after
mee
,
and
then
thou
doest
as
a
wise
man
should
doe
.
Father
,
(
quoth
Florence
)
by
the
grace
of
God
I
will
put
no
armour
vppon
my
backe
to
defend
your
Land
,
except
you
will
giue
mee
in
marriage
the
faire
Damsell
that
is
in
my
Cozen
Peter
of
Aragons
house
,
if
you
will
doe
me
that
courtesie
,
and
promise
mée
to
doe
it
,
I
shall
deliuer
into
your
hands
your
enemy
as
Prisoner
,
to
doe
with
him
your
pleasure
,
otherwise
looke
not
that
I
shall
doe
any
thing
.
When
the
King
saw
that
his
Sonne
would
doe
none
otherwise
,
then
he
commaunded
all
his
other
men
euerie
man
to
arme
himselfe
,
and
to
goe
and
resist
his
enemies
:
the
which
they
did
incontinent
,
and
they
yssued
out
into
the
fields
more
then
tenne
Thousand
men
,
and
Sir
Peter
of
Aragon
hadde
the
leading
of
them
,
and
they
were
not
out
of
the
Towne
aboue
twoo
Leagues
,
but
they
encountred
their
enemies
,
there
were
many
speares
broken
,
and
many
a
Knight
beaten
downe
to
the
earth
and
slain
,
and
their
bodies
lying
without
soules
among
the
horse
féete
,
right
valiantly
did
Sir
Peter
of
Aragon
behaue
himselfe
that
day
:
but
hee
had
not
strength
ynough
sufficient
,
for
his
enemies
encreased
,
wherefore
hee
was
constrained
to
retire
backe
towardes
the
Citie
,
howbeit
,
before
he
entred
,
he
did
great
losse
and
dammage
vnto
his
enemies
.
When
the
Nauarnes
sawe
the
Aragons
retire
into
the
Citie
,
then
they
pitcht
vp
their
Tents
and
Pauillions
about
the
Towne
,
and
when
king
Garyn
saw
his
men
returned
,
then
he
called
his
Sonne
Florence
,
and
said
.
Sonne
,
take
thine
armour
and
ayd
to
defend
the
Land
,
the
which
appertaineth
to
thée
after
my
decease
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Florence
)
that
will
I
neuer
doe
,
without
first
you
promise
me
,
to
giue
me
the
faire
Damsel
in
marriage
,
by
that
couenant
,
that
I
shall
deliuer
into
your
hands
as
Prisoner
mine
Vncle
the
King
of
Nauarre
.
When
the
King
his
Father
heard
him
,
hee
muzed
a
litttle
,
and
sayd
.
My
Sonne
,
I
graunt
thee
thy
desire
,
so
that
thou
wilt
deliuer
me
thine
Vncle
the
kinge
of
Nauarre
,
to
doe
with
him
at
my
pleasure
,
therefore
take
thine
armour
and
make
thée
readie
,
thine
armour
is
good
,
and
thy
swoorde
is
with
the
best
,
and
if
thou
canst
do
as
thou
sayest
,
thou
shalt
haue
the
faire
Damsell
,
howbeit
,
he
sayd
to
himselfe
priuily
,
that
he
had
rather
to
loose
one
of
his
handes
,
then
a
stranger
should
be
Quéen
after
him
,
for
assoone
as
my
Sonne
(
quoth
hee
)
shall
be
yssued
out
of
the
Citie
,
I
shall
cause
the
Damsell
to
be
drowned
in
the
Sea
,
for
I
will
not
suffer
her
to
liue
,
although
I
should
bee
disenherited
for
it
.
Then
Florence
hearing
his
Father
,
promising
to
him
to
haue
the
Dams●ll
,
he
was
right
ioyfull
:
but
he
knew
not
the
inward
ill
will
of
his
Father
,
then
hee
sayd
.
Sir
,
then
I
require
you
to
send
for
my
Loue
hether
,
to
the
entent
that
she
may
guird
my
sword
about
mee
,
whereby
I
shall
be
the
more
bold
and
hardy
when
I
come
into
the
Battaile
.
The
kinge
did
as
his
Sonne
required
,
but
the
Sonne
knewe
not
the
Fathers
thought
,
the
Kinge
sent
twoo
knightes
for
the
Damsell
,
and
when
shee
came
there
,
shee
was
greatly
regarded
of
them
that
were
there
,
for
they
had
neuer
séen
a
fairer
,
nor
one
that
séemed
to
be
extract
of
a
hye
generation
.
When
Florence
sawe
her
in
the
Pallaice
,
his
heart
rose
vp
,
and
he
ranne
vnto
her
and
embraced
and
kissed
her
,
and
the
Ladie
suffered
him
with
a
good
will
:
wherewith
the
king
had
at
his
heart
such
sorrow
,
that
he
had
neere
hand
runne
vppon
them
,
but
he
forbare
it
,
because
he
saw
his
Son
readie
to
goe
against
his
enemies
,
then
he
helped
to
arme
his
Sonne
richly
,
and
in
like
wise
so
did
the
faire
Damsell
.
When
king
Garyn
hadde
made
his
Sonne
readie
,
the
Damsell
did
guird
his
Sword
about
him
,
then
the
king
drew
it
out
of
the
sheath
,
and
therewith
made
him
knight
,
and
then
his
horse
was
brought
vnto
him
,
and
hee
leapt
lightly
vppon
him
,
with
his
Speare
in
his
hand
,
and
helmet
vppon
his
head
,
and
shéelde
about
his
necke
.
Then
Florence
sayd
vnto
the
kinge
his
Father
.
Sir
,
I
leaue
with
you
my
Loue
,
whome
I
loue
best
in
all
this
world
,
I
leaue
her
in
your
kéeping
,
for
if
our
Lord
God
giue
me
the
grace
that
I
may
returne
,
I
shall
bring
vnto
you
mine
Vncle
the
king
of
Nauarre
as
a
Prisoner
.
The
king
graunted
vnto
his
Sonne
all
that
he
would
desire
,
but
he
knewe
not
the
inward
intention
that
hee
was
purposed
to
doe
.
Then
the
king
commaunded
Ten
of
his
knights
to
sée
the
guiding
of
the
Damsell
,
and
to
honor
her
as
much
as
they
might
,
vntill
his
Sonne
were
out
of
the
Citie
,
and
then
to
drowne
her
in
the
Sea
,
to
the
entent
that
neuer
more
tidinges
should
bee
heard
of
her
.
Chap.
CLIII
.
¶
How
Florence
went
to
fight
with
his
enemies
,
and
how
Sir
Peter
of
Aragon
returned
towards
the
Towne
,
to
bring
thether
Prisoners
:
and
howe
hee
rescued
the
faire
Damsell
Clariet
from
drowning
,
and
how
afterward
Kinge
Garyn
caused
the
Damsell
to
be
closed
vp
in
a
prison
.
WHen
Florence
was
armed
and
mounted
,
hee
tooke
vp
his
horse
freshly
before
the
Damsell
,
and
blessed
him
,
and
tooke
his
leaue
of
the
kinge
and
of
his
Loue
,
and
so
departed
and
road
to
the
gate
:
and
all
that
sawe
him
sayde
,
howe
they
neuer
sawe
so
goodly
a
knight
,
nor
more
séeming
to
bee
feared
,
then
hee
yssued
out
of
the
gate
,
and
roade
towardes
the
Tents
of
his
enemies
,
with
ten
Thousand
good
knights
and
hardy
:
the
Ladies
and
Damsels
went
to
the
wals
of
the
Citie
to
behold
the
young
knight
.
When
the
Nauarnes
saw
him
comming
,
there
came
against
him
more
then
fiftéene
Thousand
men
,
and
they
came
downe
in
a
Valley
by
couert
,
to
haue
cutte
him
the
way
betwéene
the
Hoast
and
the
Towne
,
but
the
valiant
knight
Sir
Peter
of
Aragon
(
who
was
with
Florence
)
espyed
them
,
and
so
made
hast
to
be
afore
them
:
and
when
hee
sawe
his
time
to
set
vppon
his
enemies
,
Florence
(
who
was
sore
desirous
to
fulfill
his
promise
to
the
king
his
Father
)
tooke
his
Speare
,
and
encountred
with
a
knight
with
such
vertue
,
that
he
ranne
him
cleane
through
,
and
with
drawing
out
of
his
Speare
,
the
Nauarnes
fel
downe
dead
,
then
Florence
sayd
.
God
hath
giuen
mee
a
good
beginning
,
then
hee
drewe
out
his
sword
,
and
strake
another
vppon
the
helmet
,
in
such
sort
,
that
he
claue
his
head
to
the
teeth
,
and
the
third
and
fourth
hee
made
dolorously
to
die
,
and
hee
neuer
ceased
vntill
he
had
slaine
Tenne
of
his
enemies
.
Thus
vnder
the
meadowes
of
Courtoys
,
was
a
horrible
Battaile
betwéen
the
Nauarnes
and
Aragons
,
where
there
was
vpon
both
partes
such
slaughter
,
that
it
was
great
maruaile
to
behold
it
.
Anon
Florence
sword
was
well
knowne
,
for
by
the
force
of
his
armes
he
brake
the
great
preasses
,
for
vppon
whom
soeuer
his
stroke
lighted
,
hee
was
either
slaine
or
cast
to
the
earth
,
euerie
man
feared
him
so
much
,
that
none
durst
abide
nor
approach
néere
vnto
him
.
The
same
time
that
Florence
was
in
the
Battaile
dooing
of
maruailes
,
the
faire
Damsell
Clariet
was
vppon
the
wals
of
the
Citie
,
with
other
Ladies
and
Damsels
,
regarding
the
hye
Prowesse
that
Florence
did
in
the
field
,
and
the
ioy
that
she
had
thereof
,
was
soone
turned
into
sorrow
and
wéepings
,
for
king
Garyn
(
who
could
not
forget
the
mortall
hate
that
he
had
to
the
Damsell
)
called
vnto
him
Ten
knightes
of
them
that
were
secret
with
him
,
and
sayd
.
Sirs
,
this
new
found
Damsell
,
with
whome
my
Sonne
Florence
is
in
hot
amours
,
shee
displeaseth
me
so
much
,
that
I
cannot
find
in
my
heart
to
looke
vppon
her
,
my
Sonne
thinketh
to
haue
her
in
marriage
at
his
returne
,
but
as
long
as
he
liueth
,
hee
shall
neuer
see
her
more
whatsoeuer
fall
thereof
,
therefore
goe
your
way
,
and
take
and
cast
her
into
the
Sea
,
amonge
the
greatest
waues
that
you
can
finde
.
When
these
knightes
vnderstood
the
King
,
who
commaunded
them
to
doe
this
murder
,
they
were
right
sorrowfull
at
their
heartes
,
but
they
durst
not
say
nay
,
nor
doe
against
his
will
,
for
if
they
had
,
they
knewe
well
that
they
should
die
,
and
they
knew
that
there
was
neither
mercie
nor
pitie
in
him
:
therefore
they
durst
make
no
semblance
to
the
contrarie
,
they
feared
so
much
to
displease
him
.
Then
they
went
and
tooke
the
Damsell
whereas
shee
was
.
Sirs
,
(
quoth
shee
)
what
will
you
doe
with
mee
?
wherefore
doe
you
take
mée
?
let
mee
goe
,
if
you
will
haue
any
thing
with
mee
,
shew
mée
?
They
sayd
,
Damsell
speake
no
more
,
for
your
end
is
come
,
you
shall
neuer
see
faire
day
more
:
and
when
she
saw
that
she
was
so
taken
with
Tenne
men
,
who
went
threatning
to
slay
her
,
then
shee
cast
out
a
great
crie
,
and
desired
God
to
ayd
and
succour
her
.
Then
they
bound
the
Damsels
handes
with
a
cord
,
in
such
manner
,
that
her
white
tender
skinne
burst
,
and
they
bound
her
so
sore
that
the
bloud
dropped
out
at
her
nayles
.
Sirs
,
(
quoth
she
)
I
crie
you
mercie
,
little
shall
you
winne
to
slay
mee
,
you
shall
doe
great
sin
,
seeing
I
haue
not
deserued
it
.
Madame
,
(
quoth
they
)
your
wordes
cannot
auaile
you
,
the
Kinge
will
not
that
you
shall
make
auaunt
to
haue
his
Sonne
in
mariage
,
for
you
shal
be
drowned
in
the
Sea
whether
you
will
or
not
,
your
wéeping
shall
not
ayd
you
.
Then
foure
Ribaulds
tooke
and
bound
her
,
and
drew
her
by
the
haire
of
her
head
,
and
led
her
toward
the
Sea-side
to
haue
drowned
her
,
but
often
times
it
is
sayd
,
that
which
God
will
haue
saued
,
cannot
be
perished
.
The
same
season
Florence
was
in
the
Battaile
,
whereas
hee
fought
with
his
enemies
,
and
Sir
Peter
of
Aragon
had
taken
many
Prisoners
,
and
hee
came
vnto
Florence
,
and
sayd
.
Ah
Sir
,
I
require
you
to
let
vs
returne
to
the
Citie
,
and
bee
content
with
that
you
haue
done
this
day
,
for
yonder
you
may
sée
comming
al
the
whole
Hoast
of
the
Nauarnes
,
against
whom
it
is
not
possible
for
vs
to
endure
,
for
they
are
more
then
thréescore
Thousand
men
,
and
they
all
hate
vs
to
the
death
,
you
haue
done
ynough
&
ought
to
be
content
,
if
they
take
you
,
none
can
saue
your
life
.
Coozen
,
(
quoth
Florence
)
I
pray
you
before
I
depart
,
let
mee
Iust
once
with
mine
Vncle
the
kinge
of
Nauarre
,
whome
I
haue
promised
to
yéeld
as
Prisoner
vnto
the
king
my
Father
,
and
thereby
I
shall
haue
in
mariage
the
faire
Damsell
my
Loue
,
and
for
the
loue
of
that
faire
Damsell
I
shal
make
many
a
Nauernoys
to
loose
their
liues
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Peter
)
since
you
desire
your
owne
death
,
I
am
right
sorrie
thereof
,
but
I
will
no
longer
tarie
héere
,
for
it
is
not
possible
for
vs
to
tarie
héere
,
without
we
will
bee
slaine
wilfully
,
and
I
haue
héere
many
Prisoners
,
I
will
go
lead
them
into
the
Citie
,
and
then
I
shall
returne
again
vnto
you
,
to
the
entent
that
if
either
I
or
you
be
taken
Prisoner
by
them
,
wee
may
bee
redéemed
againe
.
Then
Peter
went
to
the
Citie
with
all
his
Prisoners
,
and
when
he
was
come
into
the
Citie
,
hee
heard
a
great
noise
about
the
Market
place
,
whereof
hee
had
great
maruaile
,
and
went
thether
,
and
then
hee
sawe
there
foure
foule
Villaines
,
drawing
the
faire
Damsell
Clariet
towardes
the
Sea-side
to
drowne
her
.
When
he
saw
that
,
hee
was
neuer
so
sorrowfull
in
all
his
life
before
,
and
incontinent
did
let
goe
his
Prisoners
,
and
drew
out
his
sword
,
and
cryed
vnto
them
that
led
the
damsell
.
Ah
yée
false
Théeues
,
let
the
Damsell
go
,
whom
I
brought
from
beyond
the
Sea
,
yée
did
neuer
such
folly
in
all
your
liues
,
and
therewith
hée
strake
the
first
with
his
Sword
,
in
such
sort
,
that
his
head
slewe
from
his
bodie
,
and
the
second
hee
claue
to
the
téeth
,
and
the
third
and
fourth
hee
slewe
.
When
the
faire
Ladie
saw
the
Earle
Peter
,
right
pitifully
she
beganne
to
crie
,
and
said
.
Sir
,
I
require
you
to
haue
pitie
of
me
,
and
help
and
ayde
mee
as
you
haue
done
before
this
time
,
neither
Lorde
nor
Maister
I
haue
none
but
you
.
Sir
for
Gods
sake
vnbind
me
,
and
put
me
out
of
this
paine
that
I
am
in
.
Then
Peter
went
to
the
Damsell
,
and
cut
the
cords
asunder
wherewith
she
was
bound
,
and
for
the
sorrow
that
she
was
in
,
shée
fell
downe
in
a
swound
:
then
Peter
tooke
her
vp
and
sayde
.
Faire
Damsell
,
be
of
good
chéere
,
for
I
shall
helpe
to
saue
you
:
the
faire
Ladie
wept
pitiously
,
and
sayd
to
her selfe
.
Ah
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
my
déere
Father
,
the
great
paines
and
pouerties
that
you
were
woont
to
suffer
,
you
haue
left
mee
now
Inheritour
to
the
same
,
alas
,
I
know
not
where
you
nor
my
Mother
is
,
I
beléeue
that
I
shall
neuer
sée
you
more
.
Then
Peter
of
Aragon
tooke
the
Damsell
by
the
hand
,
and
led
her
to
his
lodging
in
the
Town
,
then
he
went
to
the
Pallaice
,
whereas
hee
found
Kinge
Garyn
,
vnto
whome
he
sayd
.
Ah
thou
old
doating
foole
,
wherefore
,
or
for
what
cause
wouldest
thou
haue
slaine
the
Damsell
,
and
she
is
none
of
yours
,
she
is
mine
,
I
wanne
her
vppon
the
Sea
and
saued
her
life
,
you
can
make
no
claime
to
her
?
Thus
as
Peter
spake
to
the
King
,
there
entred
into
the
Pallaice
two
Knights
,
and
they
sayd
to
the
King
.
Sir
,
before
you
is
the
Earle
Peter
your
Coozen
,
who
hath
deliuered
and
rescued
the
new-found
Damsell
,
and
hath
slaine
the
Foure
men
that
should
haue
drowned
her
in
the
Sea
.
When
King
Garyn
saw
the
Earle
before
him
,
he
sayd
.
Why
wert
thou
so
hardy
,
as
to
slay
my
men
for
dooing
of
my
commaundement
?
Then
hee
cried
to
his
men
,
and
saide
:
Sirs
,
I
charge
you
take
this
Villaine
héere
,
who
hath
done
mee
this
offence
,
for
I
shall
neuer
haue
ioy
at
my
heart
,
vntill
I
sée
him
hanged
a
hye
vppon
a
Rocke
.
Then
his
men
stept
forth
to
haue
taken
the
Earle
Peter
,
and
when
hee
sawe
that
he
approached
néere
vnto
him
,
hee
drew
his
sword
,
and
claue
the
head
of
the
first
to
the
téeth
,
and
he
slew
the
second
,
third
,
and
fourth
,
he
beat
downe
more
to
the
earth
,
then
the
other
that
fled
away
,
so
that
there
was
none
that
durst
approach
néere
vnto
him
,
for
they
were
all
vnarmed
and
hee
well
armed
:
then
hée
came
to
the
King
,
and
sayd
.
Ah
thou
false
old
Dotard
,
full
of
sin
and
out-rage
,
how
dare
you
thinke
to
bee
such
an
out-rage
?
you
are
not
worthy
to
beare
a
crown
,
your
Sonne
Florence
ought
to
haue
it
,
for
a
Traytour
ought
to
hould
no
Realme
,
full
déerely
you
shall
abuy
the
ill
will
of
the
Damsell
,
and
the
more
to
make
him
abashed
,
hee
made
semblance
to
runne
vppon
the
King
with
his
sword
,
who
for
feare
of
him
ran
into
his
Chamber
,
and
shut
fast
the
dore
after
him
,
and
the
Earle
Peter
standing
without
,
sore
threatned
the
king
,
then
the
King
said
.
Coozen
Peter
,
I
crye
you
mercie
,
if
I
haue
done
euill
,
I
am
readie
to
make
amendes
at
your
pleasure
,
I
was
sore
displeased
with
my
Sonne
,
and
therefore
I
thought
to
be
reuenged
vpon
her
that
hath
caused
all
this
,
I
shall
make
amendes
,
but
by
the
grace
of
God
my
Sonne
shall
neuer
haue
her
in
marriage
to
die
:
therefore
I
will
neuer
consent
,
that
a
new-found
Damsell
should
bée
Inheritour
of
such
a
Kingdome
as
the
Realme
of
Aragon
is
.
Then
Sir
Peter
answeared
and
sayd
:
Sir
beware
,
blame
her
no
more
,
bee
content
with
that
you
haue
done
alreadie
,
it
may
be
that
the
Damsell
is
of
as
hy
a
Lineage
as
your
Sonne
,
wherefore
such
time
may
come
that
you
may
be
déerely
rewarded
,
peraduenture
the
Damsell
was
stollen
away
by
some
ill
Tyrant
,
shee
hath
béen
ill
entertained
with
you
,
when
you
would
so
cruelly
haue
slaine
her
.
Cozen
,
(
quoth
the
Kinge
)
the
matter
is
ill
come
to
passe
,
for
her
sake
you
haue
slaine
many
of
my
men
,
the
which
I
pardon
you
,
but
as
for
the
Damsell
,
I
will
set
her
in
prison
in
a
Tower
,
out
of
the
which
she
shall
not
depart
,
and
I
will
shew
my
Sonne
that
shee
is
drowned
in
the
Sea
,
and
I
will
kéepe
her
in
prison
till
my
Sonne
hath
forgotten
her
,
or
else
hath
taken
another
wife
,
then
I
will
deliuer
her
,
and
send
her
into
some
other
Countrey
whereas
she
shal
be
better
entertained
.
When
the
Earle
Peter
heard
the
King
say
so
,
he
agréed
to
his
saying
,
and
thought
that
aduise
to
bee
good
,
and
was
content
with
that
he
had
saued
her
life
,
then
the
King
opened
the
chamber
dore
,
and
so
came
into
the
Pallaice
,
then
he
sent
for
the
damsell
,
and
then
shee
was
set
in
prison
in
a
Tower
,
and
the
Kinge
commaunded
to
a
secret
Seruant
,
that
hee
shoulde
sée
that
the
Damsell
should
want
nothtng
for
her
liuing
,
and
charged
him
vppon
paine
of
his
life
to
kéepe
the
matter
secret
,
and
hee
charged
all
those
that
knewe
thereof
,
in
any
wise
to
shewe
Florence
his
Sonne
nothinge
of
her
.
Then
hee
closed
vp
the
dore
with
stone
,
to
the
entent
that
shee
shoulde
not
yssue
out
,
and
left
nothing
open
,
but
a
little
windowe
towards
the
Towne
of
Courtoys
,
wherein
her
meate
was
put
,
other
windowes
there
were
opening
vppon
the
fields
,
the
which
gaue
great
ligght
into
the
house
.
Thus
the
faire
Ladie
Clariet
was
closed
vp
into
the
Tower
,
whereas
shee
hadde
good
leasure
to
wéepe
and
wayle
.
Now
let
vs
leaue
speaking
of
the
Ladie
,
and
speake
of
Florence
who
was
in
the
Battaile
.
Chap.
CLIIII
.
¶
How
Florence
discomfited
his
enemies
,
and
tooke
the
King
of
Nauarre
,
and
led
him
into
the
Towne
,
and
deliuered
him
to
the
King
his
Father
,
and
howe
Florence
deliuered
him
againe
quit
,
because
that
his
Father
shewed
vnto
him
that
the
faire
Damsell
was
drowned
.
YE
haue
well
heard
heere
before
,
how
the
Earle
Peter
of
Aragon
departed
from
Florence
,
and
returned
into
the
Citie
,
for
he
could
not
cause
Florence
to
leaue
the
battaile
,
whereas
hee
did
maruailes
,
for
the
loue
of
the
faire
Ladie
Clariet
whome
he
trusted
to
wed
:
hee
slew
so
many
of
his
enemies
,
that
the
fields
were
couered
with
the
dead
bodies
.
When
the
king
of
Nauarre
his
Vncle
sawe
that
,
hee
was
right
sorrowfull
to
see
his
men
so
slaine
,
then
hee
came
against
Florence
his
Nephewe
,
and
sayd
.
Ah
thou
vnkind
Nephewe
,
cursed
bee
you
,
I
shall
neuer
haue
ioy
at
my
heart
,
as
long
as
I
see
thee
aliue
,
thou
hast
done
me
this
day
great
dammage
,
I
had
rather
dye
an
ill
death
,
then
not
to
be
reuenged
of
thée
:
wherefore
I
require
thee
to
Iust
with
me
,
I
challeng
thy
Land
,
the
which
shal
be
mine
,
thou
shalt
neuer
be
Lord
thereof
.
Florence
answeared
and
sayd
:
I
shall
not
refuse
the
Iustes
,
then
hee
put
vp
his
sword
,
and
tooke
a
great
speare
,
and
so
ran
against
the
king
his
Vncle
,
and
the
king
came
against
him
,
and
they
met
together
so
rudely
,
that
the
Kinges
Speare
brake
all
to
péeces
,
but
Florence
Speare
was
bigge
,
wherewith
he
strake
the
kinge
so
rudely
,
that
hee
fell
to
the
earth
with
his
feete
vpward
,
and
he
fell
so
sodenly
,
that
he
lay
in
a
traunce
,
and
before
hee
could
bee
recouered
Florence
tooke
him
by
the
ventale
of
his
helmet
,
and
sayd
.
Nauarre
,
before
I
sleepe
I
shal
deliuer
you
Prisoner
into
the
handes
of
a
faire
Damsell
,
whome
I
loue
entirely
,
for
in
all
the
world
there
is
none
like
her
in
beautie
,
if
you
refuse
thus
to
doe
,
with
my
Sworde
I
shall
incontinent
strike
off
your
head
from
the
shoulders
:
the
king
sayd
,
hee
was
content
to
fulfill
his
pleasure
and
to
yéeld
himselfe
Prisoner
.
Then
Florence
tooke
his
Sworde
from
him
,
and
made
him
to
mount
vppon
his
horse
,
and
to
ride
before
him
towardes
the
Towne
,
and
deliuered
him
to
the
keeping
of
Tenne
knightes
,
and
Florence
road
after
with
his
sword
in
his
hand
all
bloudie
,
the
crie
and
noyse
beganne
to
bee
great
among
the
Nauarnes
,
they
enforced
them
on
all
parts
to
haue
rescued
their
king
,
but
they
coulde
not
come
in
time
,
for
by
that
time
,
Florence
was
within
the
gates
of
the
Citie
,
whereas
hee
was
right
ioyfully
receiued
.
When
the
Nauarnes
sawe
howe
they
lost
their
labour
,
and
how
their
king
was
entred
into
the
Citie
,
they
were
right
sorrowfull
,
and
came
before
the
Barriers
and
skirmished
,
and
wan
but
little
,
and
so
returned
with
small
profit
,
and
sorrowfull
for
the
losse
that
they
had
receiued
that
day
,
for
the
fieldes
were
couered
with
dead
men
.
Thus
they
returned
to
their
Tents
and
Pauillions
,
and
the
Aragons
entred
into
the
Citie
of
Courtoys
with
great
ioy
,
and
when
they
were
in
the
Citie
,
then
Florence
tooke
the
king
of
Nauarre
his
Vncle
by
the
hand
,
and
led
him
to
the
Pallaice
,
and
there
alighted
and
went
into
the
Hall
,
whereas
he
found
king
Garyn
his
Father
,
who
hadde
great
ioy
of
his
comming
.
When
he
saw
his
Sonne
Florence
bring
his
enemie
Prisoner
,
he
embraced
his
Sonne
,
and
sayd
.
My
right
déere
Sonne
,
I
am
right
ioyfull
of
your
comming
.
Father
,
(
quoth
Florence
)
I
haue
done
so
much
by
the
ayd
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
that
I
haue
taken
your
enemie
Prisoner
,
whom
I
render
into
your
handes
,
to
do
with
him
at
your
pleasure
.
Nowe
I
will
that
you
kéepe
your
promise
with
mée
,
séeing
I
haue
quit
mine
,
now
it
is
time
that
you
deliuer
vnto
me
the
Damsell
,
whom
I
shall
make
Quéen
and
Ladie
after
your
decease
.
When
the
king
vnderstood
his
Sonne
,
he
was
all
in
a
rage
,
and
said
.
Faire
Sonne
,
leaue
thy
folly
,
and
take
such
a
Wife
according
to
thine
estate
,
and
thinke
no
more
of
that
new
Fondling
:
for
know
for
troth
,
I
haue
caused
her
to
be
cast
into
the
Sea
,
whereas
shee
is
drowned
.
Thou
art
a
Foole
to
thinke
that
I
will
suffer
after
my
decease
,
that
a
poore
Caitiffe
new-found
,
should
bee
Ladie
and
Quéene
crowned
of
such
a
Realme
,
beware
,
in
as
much
as
thou
thinkest
to
displease
me
,
that
thou
bee
not
so
hardy
as
to
speake
,
or
remember
any
more
the
new-found
Damsell
.
When
Florence
heard
the
Kinge
his
Father
say
,
howe
the
Damsell
was
drowned
in
the
Sea
,
his
bloud
mounted
into
his
face
,
and
his
heart
was
so
oppressed
and
so
heauie
,
that
he
had
no
power
to
speake
,
and
such
a
maruailous
colde
sweat
tooke
him
,
that
there
was
no
vaine
nor
member
in
his
bodie
,
but
trembled
for
anger
and
sorrow
that
was
in
him
,
so
that
he
had
no
power
to
sustaine
himselfe
,
but
fell
downe
to
the
earth
in
a
great
traunce
,
in
such
sort
,
that
euerie
man
there
thought
hee
had
béen
dead
,
and
euerie
man
complayned
for
him
,
and
especially
the
king
his
Father
was
right
sorrowfull
,
and
would
as
then
that
he
had
neuer
begunne
that
matter
.
When
Florence
came
againe
to
himselfe
,
hee
sayde
.
Oh
good
Lorde
,
the
earth
ought
to
be
cursed
,
when
it
sustaineth
such
a
trayterous
kinge
,
that
hath
done
such
a
déede
,
great
perill
it
is
to
bee
conuersant
with
him
:
then
Florence
looked
vppon
the
knightes
about
him
,
and
sayde
.
Sirs
,
I
require
you
,
for
the
loue
you
ought
of
reason
to
beare
me
,
bring
me
to
the
same
place
,
whereas
she
whom
I
loued
perfectly
was
perished
and
drowned
,
for
other
Sepulcher
I
desire
none
,
but
the
same
that
she
hath
,
for
the
loue
of
her
it
shall
please
me
well
to
bee
vnder
couert
,
vnder
the
waues
of
the
Sea
,
whereas
my
Loue
is
,
to
the
entent
that
of
me
there
be
heard
neuer
more
remembrance
.
Then
hee
beheld
the
king
of
Nauarre
his
Vncle
,
whome
hee
had
taken
Prisoner
,
and
sayd
.
Sir
king
of
Nauarre
,
thou
art
my
Prisoner
,
but
if
thou
wilt
ayd
mee
,
to
bee
reuenged
of
this
treason
that
my
Father
hath
done
:
I
shall
then
let
thée
goe
againe
frée
and
quit
.
Faire
Nephew
,
(
quoth
he
)
leaue
that
folly
and
speake
no
more
thereof
,
for
it
toucheth
much
your
honour
,
and
you
shall
be
blamed
of
all
them
that
heare
speaking
thereof
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Florence
)
what
is
that
you
say
?
you
knowe
well
that
you
are
my
Prisoner
,
and
that
it
lyeth
in
me
whether
you
shall
liue
or
die
?
Faire
Nephew
,
(
quoth
the
king
)
I
will
well
agrée
to
your
wordes
,
but
if
you
will
beléeue
mee
,
beléeue
the
king
your
Father
,
&
leaue
to
doe
after
your
owne
will
.
What
?
(
quoth
Florence
)
you
know
well
,
that
in
me
it
lyeth
to
strike
off
your
head
,
without
you
will
agrée
vnto
my
will
and
pleasure
,
the
which
thing
I
will
doe
,
except
incontinent
you
sweare
the
death
of
kinge
Garyn
my
Father
,
and
that
neuer
to
take
peace
with
him
,
vntill
you
haue
brought
him
to
the
death
,
vpon
this
condition
I
shall
set
you
in
sauegard
:
for
the
Traytour
hath
deceiued
me
,
of
the
thing
that
I
loue
best
in
all
this
world
.
Then
the
king
of
Nauarre
sayd
.
Déere
Nephewe
,
you
are
as
yet
young
,
I
cannot
tell
whether
your
wordes
and
promises
are
stable
and
firme
or
not
,
for
the
youth
that
I
sée
in
you
,
and
also
for
the
great
displeasure
that
you
be
in
now
:
and
therefore
faire
Nephew
,
I
haue
great
feare
that
you
should
beguile
me
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Florence
)
God
forbid
that
I
shoulde
bée
so
deceiuable
of
my
promise
,
to
promise
you
any
thinge
and
fulfill
it
not
,
whatsoeuer
should
fall
thereof
.
At
this
time
there
were
but
few
persons
in
the
Pallace
with
the
kinge
,
for
all
the
Lordes
and
knightes
were
gone
into
the
Towne
to
their
Lodgings
,
to
refresh
them
of
their
trauaile
and
wearines
:
therefore
the
king
was
in
his
Pallaice
with
a
small
companie
,
the
which
Florence
had
well
espyed
,
and
there
was
certaine
of
Florence
knightes
about
him
,
vnto
whome
hee
sayd
all
wéeping
.
Sirs
,
incontinent
goe
and
get
mee
my
horse
,
and
also
the
king
of
Nauarre
his
horse
readie
at
the
gate
,
the
which
was
done
,
and
when
they
were
come
,
then
Florence
sayd
vnto
the
kinge
of
Nauarre
his
Vncle
.
Good
Vncle
,
if
there
bee
any
courage
in
you
,
to
be
safe
and
out
of
seruage
,
take
this
sword
in
your
hand
,
and
let
vs
leaue
this
vnhappie
king
,
to
vse
his
daies
in
sorrow
,
and
come
and
follow
me
.
Faire
Nephew
,
(
quoth
the
king
of
Nauarre
)
I
haue
great
feare
that
you
will
beguile
me
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Florence
)
thinke
it
not
,
but
come
after
mee
,
and
you
shall
sée
what
I
will
doe
:
then
Florence
departed
,
and
the
kinge
of
Nauarre
with
him
,
they
leapt
vppon
their
horses
,
and
when
they
were
vpon
their
good
horses
,
there
was
no
man
at
that
time
in
the
Towne
abroad
to
let
Florence
of
his
Enterterprize
,
but
thus
they
passed
both
vntill
they
were
without
the
Towne
,
then
Florence
sayd
to
the
king
his
Vncle
.
Sir
,
nowe
you
knowe
well
that
I
haue
brought
you
out
of
this
Towne
,
and
therefore
I
require
you
againe
,
that
you
neuer
take
peace
with
the
king
my
Father
,
vntill
you
haue
slaine
him
.
Faire
Nephew
,
(
quoth
the
king
)
that
which
you
require
me
to
doe
I
shall
fulfill
it
,
and
thus
I
recommend
you
to
God
.
When
the
kinge
sawe
himselfe
so
well
deliuered
,
hee
was
ioyfull
,
and
so
road
vntill
hee
came
to
his
Hoast
,
whereas
his
men
receiued
him
with
great
ioy
,
and
they
demaunded
how
he
was
escaped
out
of
the
handes
of
Florence
,
then
the
king
shewed
all
the
manner
howe
Florence
deliuered
him
,
whereof
they
had
great
maruaile
,
and
had
great
ioy
of
his
comming
:
and
to
accomplish
his
promise
to
Florence
his
Nephewe
,
he
sent
to
all
his
Realme
of
Nauarre
,
to
his
Fréends
and
other
to
come
and
ayd
him
.
Now
wee
shall
leaue
speaking
of
the
king
of
Nauarre
,
and
speake
of
Florence
his
Nephew
.
Chap.
CLV
.
¶
How
King
Garyn
put
Florence
his
Sonne
into
a
Tower
in
prison
,
and
how
the
Damsell
escaped
out
of
the
Tower
,
and
spake
with
Florence
her
Louer
at
an
arch
vpon
the
Garden-side
,
and
how
they
were
espyed
,
and
howe
shee
thought
to
haue
drowned
her selfe
.
WHen
Florence
had
deliuered
the
king
of
Nauarre
his
Vncle
,
whom
hee
had
taken
before
in
the
Battaile
,
then
he
returned
againe
into
the
Citie
,
and
so
road
till
he
came
to
the
Pallaice
,
whereas
he
found
the
king
his
Father
,
and
sayd
as
a
man
almost
out
of
his
wits
.
Oh
thou
false
Traytor
,
thou
hast
done
so
much
through
thine
ilnesse
,
that
I
rather
desire
thy
death
then
thy
life
.
Then
he
sayd
to
the
Knightes
that
were
there
present
:
Sirs
,
I
pray
you
bringe
mee
to
the
Sea
,
and
cast
mee
therein
,
in
the
same
place
whereas
my
Loue
was
cast
,
for
I
will
not
liue
one
houre
longer
,
if
you
doe
not
this
,
I
shall
slay
my selfe
with
mine
own
handes
.
When
king
Garyn
heard
his
Sonne
say
so
,
hee
was
right
sorrowfull
,
and
spake
fiercely
vnto
his
Sonne
,
and
commaunded
to
take
him
,
and
to
set
him
in
prison
in
the
Tower
,
in
such
wise
that
hee
may
bee
sure
of
him
,
and
sayde
.
Well
I
ought
to
be
angrie
in
my
heart
,
when
this
boy
mine
own
Son
thus
dealeth
with
mee
:
but
by
the
faith
that
I
owe
vnto
our
Lord
God
,
the
displeasure
that
he
hath
done
vnto
mee
hee
shall
deerely
abuy
it
,
for
as
long
as
he
liueth
,
hee
shall
haue
no
foote
of
my
Land
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Florence
)
by
you
,
nor
by
your
Land
,
nor
by
any
thinge
that
you
can
doe
,
I
set
not
thereby
a
button
,
for
I
hadde
rather
die
then
liue
.
There
was
no
man
present
but
that
wept
greeuously
for
pitie
,
and
when
Florence
saw
them
wéepe
,
he
sayd
vnto
them
.
Sirs
,
come
vnto
mee
,
take
off
my
Armour
,
and
put
me
into
the
handes
of
the
king
my
Father
,
for
I
will
not
that
any
of
you
shoulde
haue
any
displeasure
for
my
sake
,
let
mee
beare
the
blame
my selfe
,
séeing
that
I
haue
lost
the
thing
that
I
loue
best
.
Then
the
Knightes
came
vnto
Florence
,
and
vnarmed
him
,
and
deliuered
him
to
the
King
his
Father
:
then
the
king
tooke
him
by
the
hand
,
and
led
him
foorth
rudely
,
and
sayd
:
howe
hée
would
sette
him
in
such
a
place
,
out
of
the
which
hee
should
not
come
of
a
long
space
.
The
Earle
Peter
of
Aragon
had
great
sorow
,
but
hee
durst
speake
no
word
,
the
king
himselfe
led
him
to
the
great
Tower
,
and
there
left
him
sore
wéeping
,
and
making
great
sorrow
for
his
Loue
whom
〈◊〉
had
lost
,
he
made
such
sorrow
that
pitie
it
was
to
heare
,
&
when
the
night
came
,
and
that
hee
remembred
the
Damsell
,
his
sorrowes
beganne
to
renew
.
And
aswell
as
hee
made
sorrowe
for
his
Loue
,
the
faire
Damsell
Clariet
,
who
was
in
the
same
Tower
immured
vp
in
prison
,
thee
heard
the
complaintes
that
Florence
made
,
and
so
long
the
hearkened
,
that
at
last
she
thought
that
shee
knew
the
voice
,
and
sayd
.
Oh
good
Lord
,
what
may
this
bee
?
who
is
this
that
I
heare
thus
complaine
?
mée
thinkes
I
haue
heard
that
voice
before
this
time
,
and
mée
thinkes
it
should
be
he
that
loued
me
so
well
,
I
will
not
leaue
searching
vntill
I
may
know
the
troth
.
Then
the
Damsell
came
to
the
dore
that
was
newly
immured
vp
,
whereby
the
morter
was
not
fully
drie
,
and
shee
scraped
with
her
fingers
,
and
with
a
little
knife
that
shee
had
,
so
that
at
the
last
she
scraped
out
a
stone
.
Then
she
assayed
to
pull
out
more
,
and
so
much
shee
did
with
her
fingers
and
the
knife
,
that
shee
made
a
great
hole
in
the
newe
wall
,
so
that
shee
créeped
out
and
went
into
the
Garden
,
the
which
ioyned
to
the
Tower
,
&
then
shee
felt
by
her
a
Roster
,
vnder
the
which
shee
sate
downe
,
the
Moone
shone
bright
,
whereby
the
Garden
was
as
light
as
though
it
had
béen
cléere
day
.
Then
she
tooke
a
faire
Rose
in
her
hand
,
the
which
smelled
swéetly
,
and
saide
.
Ah
good
Lord
,
I
woulde
that
it
were
thy
pleasure
that
my
Louer
were
heere
with
me
,
I
thinke
hee
be
not
farre
from
hence
,
I
wish
with
him
this
swéet
Rose
,
so
that
hee
knew
that
it
came
from
mee
,
I
will
not
leaue
searching
vntill
I
haue
found
him
,
and
if
I
cannot
find
him
,
in
dolour
and
miserie
I
must
end
my
dayes
.
The
same
time
that
the
Damsell
complayned
thus
in
the
Garden
,
Florence
,
who
was
in
the
Tower
,
and
heard
the
faire
Damsell
in
the
Garden
,
hee
kn●we
her
well
by
the
voice
,
and
saide
.
Oh
good
God
,
what
is
it
that
I
heare
yonder
in
the
Garden
?
Déere
Louer
,
(
quoth
the
faire
Ladie
)
it
is
she
whom
you
doe
loue
so
well
,
I
am
yssued
out
of
the
Tower
,
wherein
I
haue
béene
in
great
miserie
,
and
I
cannot
tell
what
will
fall
thereof
,
comfort
mee
,
or
else
I
shall
die
héere
in
great
sorrow
.
When
Florence
heard
the
voice
of
his
Loue
,
he
had
such
ioy
at
his
heart
,
that
he
forgat
all
his
dolour
,
when
hee
saw
that
shee
was
not
dead
,
then
hee
sayd
vnto
her
.
Ah
my
right
swéete
Loue
,
whether
will
you
goe
?
for
if
the
King
my
Father
know
,
that
you
be
escaped
out
of
the
Tower
,
incontinent
hee
will
slay
you
,
hee
will
haue
no
pitie
of
you
,
and
I
cannot
succour
you
.
Swéet
Loue
,
I
pray
you
to
gather
me
some
flowers
,
and
cast
them
in
at
this
window
,
then
I
shall
passe
my
dolours
the
better
,
when
I
haue
in
my
handes
any
thing
that
commeth
out
of
yours
.
Then
the
Damsell
gathered
Roses
and
flowers
,
and
did
cast
them
in
to
her
Louer
,
whereof
Florence
had
great
ioy
,
when
hee
had
receiued
them
from
her
,
and
kissed
them
oftentimes
:
then
hee
came
to
the
window
,
thinking
to
haue
taken
his
Loue
by
the
hand
,
but
he
could
not
the
wall
was
so
thicke
,
whereof
they
were
both
sorrie
.
The
same
time
whiles
they
were
thus
deuising
together
,
the
watchmen
came
about
,
whome
the
King
had
sent
thether
to
espie
and
knowe
,
if
Peter
of
Aragon
did
sende
vnto
those
Prisoners
any
comfort
or
ayd
,
and
when
they
came
thether
,
they
hearkened
,
and
heard
the
voices
of
those
two
persons
,
&
heard
well
their
words
,
and
wept
for
méere
pitie
of
them
:
then
swéetly
one
watch-man
called
vnto
them
,
and
sayde
.
Holde
your
peace
,
for
if
you
be
spyed
you
cannot
escape
the
death
,
I
haue
great
pitie
of
you
both
,
I
pray
God
to
preserue
you
,
for
I
cannot
comfort
you
.
Then
they
held
their
peace
,
and
so
went
asunder
,
to
the
entent
that
they
should
not
bee
heard
nor
séene
,
then
there
came
thether
two
other
watch-men
,
sent
thether
by
the
King
,
to
sée
if
any
bodie
came
to
the
Tower
,
to
aid
or
comfort
the
two
Prisoners
,
and
when
they
were
come
néere
to
the
Tower
,
they
sawe
the
newe
made
wall
broken
,
then
they
sayd
each
to
other
:
surely
the
Damsell
is
fled
,
and
hath
broken
out
of
prison
,
then
they
cryed
out
,
and
made
a
great
crie
and
sayd
,
the
Damsell
is
fled
out
of
the
Tower
.
When
the
Damsell
(
being
in
the
Garden
)
heard
the
noyse
that
the
Spies
made
,
shee
was
in
great
feare
and
doubt
,
the
which
was
no
maruaile
,
then
incontinent
as
priuily
as
she
could
,
she
went
from
the
Tower
,
and
went
to
the
end
of
the
Garden
,
whereas
there
was
a
hye
Rocke
,
and
vnder
the
Rocke
a
great
water
and
déepe
,
shee
did
clime
vppon
the
Rocke
,
and
sayd
.
Ah
Florence
my
déere
Louer
,
this
day
shall
bee
the
departing
of
vs
two
,
it
must
behooue
me
to
die
for
your
sake
,
shee
sawe
in
the
Garden
a
great
number
of
Torches
light
,
and
men
séeking
all
about
for
her
,
whereof
she
was
afrayd
,
and
not
without
cause
,
for
shee
knewe
well
that
if
she
were
taken
,
she
were
lost
for
euer
.
Right
swéetly
she
called
vppon
our
Lord
God
,
and
on
the
holy
Ghost
for
ayd
and
comfort
,
and
saide
.
Alas
,
if
I
be
taken
,
I
cannot
escape
from
the
martirdome
of
death
,
but
since
it
is
thus
,
that
we
must
néeds
depart
for
euer
,
I
had
rather
bee
drowned
then
be
taken
,
therewith
shee
made
the
signe
of
the
crosse
,
recommending
her
selfe
to
our
Lord
God
,
&
therewith
tumbled
downe
the
Rocke
,
to
haue
fallen
downe
into
the
water
,
but
as
she
fell
,
she
lighted
in
a
great
bush
by
the
way
,
whereby
she
was
pricked
in
diuers
places
on
her
face
and
hands
,
so
that
the
bloud
followed
,
wherby
shée
felt
such
paine
that
she
swounded
.
Then
the
noyse
ran
through-out
the
Pallaice
,
that
the
Damsell
was
escaped
out
of
the
Tower
,
in
such
sort
,
that
the
King
was
aduertised
thereof
,
who
was
sorrowfull
,
and
made
promise
that
Earle
Peter
of
Aragon
should
loose
all
his
Lands
and
goods
,
for
he
thought
that
by
his
meanes
she
was
escaped
the
prison
.
Cbap.
CLVI
.
¶
Howe
the
first
Watchman
found
out
the
Damsell
,
and
led
her
into
a
great
wood
there
by
,
and
afterward
the
same
Watchman
deliuered
Florence
out
of
prison
,
and
shewed
him
the
place
where
the
Damsell
was
:
and
how
Florence
and
Clariet
entred
into
the
Sea
,
and
how
the
Kinge
went
after
his
Sonne
,
and
the
Watchman
taken
.
THus
as
the
brute
was
in
the
Pallaice
,
for
the
escaping
of
the
Damsell
,
the
first
Watch-man
that
first
espyed
the
two
Louers
together
went
all
about
in
the
Garden
,
to
sée
if
he
could
find
the
Damsell
,
he
sought
so
long
that
he
found
the
Damsell
,
whereas
shée
lay
in
the
bush
in
great
perill
to
be
drowned
.
This
Watchman
was
a
wise
man
,
and
as
priuily
as
he
could
he
yssued
out
of
the
Garden
,
and
went
downe
to
the
water
side
,
and
there
he
found
a
little
boat
,
and
entred
into
it
,
&
so
passed
the
vine
Garden
as
priuily
as
he
could
,
so
that
none
heard
nor
saw
him
:
and
when
he
was
against
the
bush
whereas
the
Damsell
was
,
hée
spake
to
her
softly
,
and
sayd
.
Faire
Damsell
,
be
not
abashed
,
for
if
I
may
in
any
maner
of
wise
I
will
ayd
you
,
come
down
,
and
enter
into
this
boat
,
and
I
shall
set
you
in
the
Forrest
,
and
tarie
there
vntil
I
bring
to
you
Florence
your
Louer
,
the
which
I
shall
doe
by
the
grace
of
Iesus
,
for
if
I
can
by
any
manner
of
meanes
,
I
shall
bring
him
out
of
the
danger
that
hee
is
in
,
because
I
haue
alwayes
loued
him
,
and
for
the
goodnesse
that
hée
hath
done
to
me
,
I
shall
now
reward
it
.
When
the
Damsell
heard
the
Watch-man
,
for
ioy
thereof
shée
forgat
all
her
sorrow
,
and
incontinent
aswell
as
she
might
she
yssued
out
of
the
bush
,
and
went
down
the
Riuer
side
:
then
she
entred
into
the
boat
,
and
the
Watch-man
set
her
ouer
,
and
left
her
in
the
Forrest
,
the
which
ioyned
to
the
water
side
,
then
he
tooke
his
leaue
of
her
,
and
sayd
.
Faire
Damsell
,
tarie
here
vntill
I
returne
againe
to
you
.
Fréende
,
(
quoth
the
Damsell
)
I
pray
to
God
that
you
may
so
spéed
as
to
bring
hether
my
Louer
,
and
to
set
him
out
of
danger
,
and
so
he
departed
,
and
entred
againe
into
the
Garden
,
hearkening
towardes
the
Pallaice
,
whereas
there
was
great
brute
made
for
the
escaping
of
the
Damsell
:
But
there
was
no
doubt
made
of
Florence
,
because
the
Tower
that
hee
was
in
was
stronge
and
thicke
.
Also
the
Chamber
that
he
was
in
was
not
toward
the
Pallaice
,
but
it
lay
open
against
the
Garden
:
then
the
sayd
Watch-man
came
to
the
wall
side
,
whereas
there
was
a
straight
loope
hole
into
Florence
Chamber
,
and
he
had
two
Goates
féete
in
his
handes
,
then
hee
called
Florence
,
and
sayd
.
Sir
,
if
you
will
bee
with
your
Loue
,
who
tarieth
for
you
in
the
Forrest
,
whereas
I
haue
l●●t
her
in
sauegard
:
helpe
your selfe
that
you
were
out
of
this
Tower
,
take
heere
this
Goates
foote
,
and
doe
you
so
much
there
within
to
enlarge
the
loope
,
that
you
may
yssue
out
,
and
héere
without
I
shall
make
the
hole
wyder
.
When
Florence
vnderstoode
the
Watch-man
,
hee
was
neuer
so
ioyfull
in
all
his
life
,
when
he
heard
the
man
say
that
his
Loue
was
in
sauegard
,
&
they
laboured
so
sore
,
that
they
made
the
loope
so
large
,
that
Florence
yssued
out
,
and
then
the
Watch-man
brought
Florence
to
the
Stable
,
whereas
some
of
the
Kinges
horses
stoode
,
especially
there
was
one
,
whose
like
could
not
be
found
.
This
Watch-man
(
who
had
great
affection
and
desire
to
doe
seruice
to
this
young
Lord
)
did
so
much
,
that
he
brought
vnto
Florence
his
Armour
,
his
shéeld
,
his
helmet
,
his
sword
,
and
a
good
Speare
,
and
so
Florence
armed
him
,
and
leapt
vpon
the
good
horse
,
then
the
Watch-man
shewed
him
the
place
in
the
Forrest
,
whereas
as
hee
had
left
the
Damsell
,
and
then
hee
tooke
his
leaue
of
Florence
,
who
sayd
.
Fréend
,
the
seruice
that
you
haue
done
me
,
shall
be
well
rewarded
in
time
to
come
:
then
hee
road
foorth
,
and
left
not
vntill
he
came
whereas
his
Loue
was
:
and
when
he
saw
her
,
his
ioy
was
renewed
,
then
he
alighted
,
and
kissed
his
Loue
,
and
when
he
sawe
that
she
was
so
bloudie
,
he
hadde
great
pitie
of
her
,
and
sayd
.
Deere
Loue
,
it
is
néedfull
that
we
depart
before
the
day
come
:
Therefore
make
you
readie
and
leape
vp
behind
me
,
and
then
Florence
mounted
,
and
she
leapt
vp
behind
him
,
and
so
departed
assoone
as
they
might
.
When
they
were
in
the
fields
,
the
Damsell
looked
backe
towards
the
Citie
,
and
shee
saw
a
great
number
of
men
yssuing
out
,
then
shée
sayd
vnto
Florence
.
Sir
,
I
sée
well
that
wee
bee
lost
,
for
I
sée
much
people
yssuing
out
of
the
Citie
,
it
is
not
possible
for
vs
to
be
saued
,
but
that
we
shal
be
taken
,
and
especially
I
cannot
escape
,
I
sée
well
that
nowe
our
loue
shall
depart
,
your
Father
is
fell
and
cruell
,
I
knowe
well
that
hee
will
slay
mee
.
Then
the
Watch-man
came
running
after
Florence
,
for
feare
that
he
had
of
the
king
,
but
he
could
not
ouertake
Florence
who
fled
with
his
Loue
behind
him
as
fast
as
he
might
toward
the
Sea-side
,
for
Florence
knew
well
the
priuie
wayes
,
because
he
had
often
times
vsed
the
wayes
,
when
he
was
woont
to
go
a
hauking
or
hunting
.
So
long
he
road
,
that
he
came
to
a
little
Port
,
where
there
was
a
Shippe
readie
to
depart
,
then
Florence
alighted
and
his
Loue
with
him
,
and
tyed
his
horse
to
a
Trée
,
and
then
he
tooke
the
Damsell
by
the
hand
,
and
came
to
the
Maister
of
the
Shippe
,
and
agréed
so
with
him
,
that
he
and
his
Loue
entred
into
the
ship
,
then
they
hoysed
vp
their
sayles
,
and
so
sayled
from
the
land
,
the
Watch-man
came
to
the
Sea-side
,
trusting
to
haue
found
Florence
there
,
and
hee
was
right
sorrowfull
when
he
sawe
them
so
farre
on
the
Sea
,
hee
was
in
great
feare
of
loosing
of
his
life
.
Then
Kinge
Garyn
came
thether
with
a
great
number
,
and
when
he
saw
the
Shippe
so
far
in
the
Sea
,
he
sayd
.
Ah
good
Lord
,
now
haue
I
lost
my
son
,
for
I
know
well
he
is
gone
inyonder
Shippe
,
and
the
Damsel
with
him
,
but
by
the
faith
that
I
owe
vnto
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
this
Watch-man
shall
loose
his
head
:
then
the
Watch-man
was
taken
and
fast
bound
,
so
that
the
bloud
came
out
at
his
fingers
ends
,
and
sayd
all
wéeping
.
Ah
good
Lord
,
in
an
ill
houre
I
was
acquainted
with
Florence
and
his
Loue
:
Alas
for
the
goodnesse
that
I
haue
done
,
I
shall
haue
a
small
reward
this
day
,
I
am
like
to
loose
my
life
for
loue
of
my
Lord
.
Chap.
CLVII
.
¶
Of
the
great
debate
that
was
in
the
Pallaice
for
the
Watch-mans
sake
,
whome
the
King
would
haue
had
to
be
hanged
,
and
how
the
king
of
Nauarre
tooke
the
Citie
of
Courtoys
,
and
how
he
departed
from
thence
.
WHen
the
Earle
Peter
of
Aragon
saw
the
Watch-man
taken
,
by
whom
Florence
and
his
Loue
were
saued
,
hee
was
sorie
to
sée
the
man
so
sore
beaten
and
threatened
,
then
he
went
in
hast
to
the
King
,
and
sayd
.
Sir
,
you
shew
well
by
your
workes
that
you
haue
but
small
reason
,
to
suffer
thus
this
poore
man
to
be
beaten
,
and
that
you
would
put
him
to
death
,
for
the
goodnesse
that
he
hath
done
to
your
Sonne
,
he
hath
done
therein
but
as
he
should
doe
,
and
like
a
true
Seruant
,
you
ought
the
better
to
loue
him
,
you
shall
doe
ill
to
put
him
to
death
,
I
will
that
you
know
,
that
if
you
put
him
to
death
,
I
will
not
serue
you
one
day
longer
,
but
I
will
rather
goe
to
the
King
of
Nauarre
,
and
helpe
to
maintaine
his
war
against
you
.
When
the
King
heard
him
so
to
threaten
him
,
he
swoore
by
God
that
he
should
repent
it
,
and
how
there
should
no
man
saue
the
Watch-mans
life
.
Then
the
poore
man
embraced
the
Kings
Legge
,
and
cried
for
mercie
,
but
the
King
sware
and
made
promise
,
howe
he
should
bee
hanged
without
mercie
.
When
the
Earle
Peter
heard
that
,
he
was
verie
sorrowfull
:
the
poore
man
wept
,
and
beheld
the
people
that
were
there
assembled
,
and
desired
them
to
pray
for
his
soule
,
saying
,
how
he
should
die
for
sauing
of
his
Lord
,
there
was
many
of
the
poore
mans
kinred
,
they
knéeled
all
downe
before
the
King
,
desiring
him
to
pardon
him
,
the
king
answeared
that
hee
would
not
.
When
the
Earle
Peter
heard
that
,
he
sayd
to
the
King
.
Sir
,
surely
he
shall
not
die
,
without
it
be
by
iudgement
as
your
Lords
and
Counsaile
shall
ordaine
.
When
the
King
heard
that
,
he
was
sore
displeased
,
and
so
entred
into
the
Citie
,
and
set
the
Watch-man
in
prison
,
then
hée
went
to
his
Pallaice
,
and
Peter
followed
him
,
and
accompanied
with
many
other
Knightes
such
as
loued
him
,
and
in
like
wise
so
did
the
poore
mans
kindred
.
When
the
Kinge
was
in
his
Pallaice
,
he
commaunded
a
Scaffold
to
be
made
,
whereon
hee
would
haue
the
Watch-man
to
loose
his
head
.
When
his
Kins-men
heard
that
,
they
cried
for
mercie
,
but
the
king
would
doe
nothing
at
their
desire
.
When
the
Earle
Peter
saw
the
ill
will
of
the
king
,
he
made
a
token
to
the
Watch-mans
freends
,
(
who
were
in
number
about
a
Hundred
and
Fiftie
)
that
they
should
goe
to
such
a
Tower
,
where
there
was
great
plentie
of
Armour
,
and
to
breake
it
vp
and
to
arme
them
,
and
so
they
did
,
and
came
againe
to
the
Pallaice
:
and
when
the
king
saw
them
comming
armed
,
hee
cryed
to
his
men
,
that
they
should
arme
them
,
and
take
them
that
were
so
bolde
to
come
into
his
presence
all
armed
,
and
when
euerie
man
was
armed
,
they
came
again
to
the
Pallaice
to
haue
taken
the
Watch-man
and
all
his
kindred
,
but
the
Watch-man
and
his
Fréendes
(
who
were
readie
in
armour
)
set
vpon
the
kinges
men
,
and
also
Peter
of
Aragon
and
his
companie
aided
them
,
so
that
there
was
so
great
a
Skirmish
in
the
Pallaice
,
that
it
was
pitie
to
sée
it
,
they
cut
off
armes
,
legs
,
and
heads
each
of
other
.
Finally
,
the
king
and
his
men
were
so
sore
constrained
,
that
of
force
they
abandoned
the
Pallace
and
fled
away
,
and
the
king
fled
into
his
Chamber
for
sauegard
.
Anon
the
newes
ran
in
the
Towne
,
that
the
king
was
sore
assaulted
in
the
Pallaice
,
and
in
ieopardie
of
his
life
.
Then
all
the
Communaltie
went
and
armed
them
,
and
sounded
the
larum
bell
,
there
was
such
a
noyse
and
brute
,
as
though
all
the
world
had
béen
lost
.
Then
a
Spie
went
out
,
and
shewed
the
king
of
Nauarre
,
howe
king
Garyn
was
assembled
in
his
Pallaice
within
the
Citie
,
because
of
a
Watch-man
that
the
King
would
put
to
death
,
in
that
hee
had
deliuered
out
of
prison
Florence
and
the
Damsell
his
Loue
.
Then
the
King
of
Nauarre
right
ioyfull
of
those
newes
,
commanded
hastely
his
men
to
be
readie
in
Armour
,
for
he
sayd
that
it
was
then
time
or
else
neuer
to
assaile
the
Citie
.
Great
desire
I
haue
(
quoth
he
)
to
bee
reuenged
of
this
King
,
who
had
wedded
my
Sister
,
whom
he
hath
slaine
,
I
shall
neuer
haue
ioy
at
my
heart
,
vntill
I
bee
reuenged
:
then
euerie
man
armed
them
,
and
so
assembled
together
with
banners
displayed
,
and
so
came
in
good
order
toward
the
Citie
to
assayle
it
,
but
when
they
within
the
Towne
heard
the
crye
and
noise
without
,
and
sawe
their
enemies
comming
towards
them
,
they
went
and
shewed
it
at
the
Pallaice
,
wherby
the
strife
there
ceased
,
and
then
the
king
and
all
his
Lordes
with
all
his
people
yssued
out
in
Battaile
.
Then
there
began
a
sore
Battaile
,
and
many
a
man
slaine
and
maymed
,
but
there
were
so
many
Nauarnes
,
that
whether
king
Garyn
would
or
not
,
perforce
they
were
faine
to
abandon
the
Victorie
to
their
enemies
,
and
were
faine
to
retire
into
the
Towne
,
but
their
enemies
followed
them
so
néere
,
that
the
kinge
of
Nauarre
and
his
men
entred
in
with
them
.
Then
the
kinge
of
Nauarre
commanded
that
none
should
be
slain
,
without
they
were
found
in
defence
,
for
he
sayd
that
he
cared
not
,
so
he
might
be
reuenged
of
the
king
.
Then
the
Nauarnes
spread
abroad
in
the
Citie
,
taking
prisoners
,
then
kinge
Garyn
fled
to
the
Minster-church
,
then
hee
stoode
in
the
Church
dore
to
make
defence
,
but
it
could
not
auaile
him
there
was
so
many
of
his
enemies
,
that
he
fledde
to
the
hye
Aulter
for
sauegard
,
but
the
kinge
of
Nauarre
(
who
was
entred
into
the
Church
)
commanded
his
men
to
take
king
Garyn
,
the
which
they
did
.
Sirs
,
(
quoth
king
Garyn
)
yée
doe
me
great
wrong
to
take
me
in
this
holy
place
,
whereas
euerie
man
should
be
saued
aboue
all
thinges
,
the
house
of
God
ought
to
be
refuge
for
euerie
man
.
Then
the
king
of
Nauarre
(
who
was
holden
for
a
good
holy
man
)
hearing
what
king
Garyn
sayd
,
he
knewe
well
that
he
sayd
the
truth
,
and
repented
himselfe
,
and
sayd
.
Faire
Nephewe
,
for
the
offence
that
I
haue
committed
against
our
Lord
God
,
I
shall
amend
it
to
the
double
,
so
that
you
will
pardon
the
Watch-man
,
that
hath
deliuered
my
Nephew
Florence
out
of
your
prison
,
I
shall
then
shew
you
this
courtesie
for
the
offence
that
I
haue
made
,
I
and
all
my
men
shall
yssue
out
of
this
Citie
,
without
taking
of
any
prisoner
,
or
any
manner
of
goods
,
for
the
loue
of
my
Nephewe
Florence
whome
I
loue
entirely
,
and
for
the
goodnes
of
the
people
,
I
shall
goe
to
my
Tents
without
,
and
I
will
graunt
you
a
Truce
to
endure
for
a
Moneth
,
and
I
promise
you
the
Moneth
once
expired
,
I
shall
approach
againe
so
nere
to
this
Citie
,
that
as
long
as
life
is
in
my
bodie
,
I
shall
not
depart
vntill
I
haue
taken
this
Citie
and
you
,
whome
I
take
for
mine
enemie
,
to
haue
you
as
my
prisoner
,
for
I
shall
neuer
haue
ioy
at
my
heart
vntill
I
haue
reuenged
the
death
of
my
Sister
your
Wife
.
Then
King
Garyn
sayd
.
King
of
Nauarre
,
of
the
courtesie
and
bountie
that
you
shewe
vnto
me
I
thanke
you
,
and
as
for
the
Watch-man
,
I
doe
pardon
him
all
mine
ill
will
,
&
whereas
you
say
that
you
will
come
so
néere
my
Citie
to
winne
it
,
when
that
commeth
(
by
the
grace
of
God
,
and
by
the
helpe
of
my
true
Subiects
)
I
shall
doe
the
best
I
can
to
defend
my selfe
and
my
Citie
.
Then
the
King
of
Nauarre
yssued
out
of
the
Church
,
and
leapt
vpon
his
horse
and
road
to
the
gate
,
and
taried
there
vntill
all
his
men
were
cleane
auoided
out
of
the
Citie
,
to
the
entent
that
neither
Prisoners
nor
goods
should
be
caried
out
of
the
Citie
,
whereof
his
men
were
angrie
,
and
especially
they
that
were
poore
,
the
other
cared
not
greatly
,
because
the
two
Kinges
had
béene
so
long
fréendes
together
,
wherefore
the
warre
displeased
them
,
and
they
were
sorrie
that
it
endured
so
long
.
When
the
King
of
Nauarre
saw
that
all
his
men
were
yssued
out
of
the
Citie
,
then
hee
withdrewe
him
into
his
Tent
,
and
he
closed
in
the
Citie
with
a
siege
,
abiding
vntill
the
Truce
was
expired
.
Now
let
vs
leaue
to
speake
of
this
warre
betwéene
these
two
Kinges
,
and
speake
of
Florence
,
who
sayled
vppon
the
Sea
with
his
Loue
Clariet
.
Chap.
CLVIII
.
¶
How
the
Shippe
wherein
Florence
was
and
his
Loue
,
was
taken
by
the
Sarazins
,
and
all
their
companie
taken
and
slaine
,
and
ledde
to
the
Castle
of
Anfalerne
.
THe
Historie
sheweth
,
that
after
that
Florence
was
departed
out
of
his
countrey
with
his
Loue
Clariet
,
howbeit
,
he
knewe
not
what
she
was
,
so
it
was
,
that
the
Maister
of
the
Shippe
that
he
was
in
was
of
Marsellis
,
and
when
hee
knewe
that
Florence
was
Sonne
to
King
Garyn
of
Aragon
,
and
that
he
had
put
his
trust
in
him
,
then
hee
came
vnto
Florence
,
and
sayd
.
Sir
,
the
goodnesse
and
honour
that
I
sée
in
you
,
causeth
me
to
say
vnto
you
that
which
I
would
not
doe
to
another
:
I
well
perceiue
by
you
,
that
you
are
in
great
doubt
of
the
King
your
Father
,
least
hee
should
follow
you
to
get
you
againe
,
but
Sir
,
to
the
entent
that
you
shall
be
well
assured
of
me
and
of
my
Marriners
,
I
put
into
your
handes
my selfe
,
my
Shippe
,
and
all
my
Marriners
,
and
I
will
that
they
obay
you
as
they
haue
done
mee
,
and
that
you
are
Maister
ouer
vs
all
:
and
Sir
,
neuer
thinke
that
the
king
of
Aragon
your
Father
shall
trouble
you
,
we
are
farre
ynough
from
him
,
by
the
grace
of
God
we
shall
so
conduct
you
,
that
wee
shall
bring
you
to
the
holy
Sepulchre
,
and
afterward
bring
you
backe
to
Marsellis
,
and
then
from
thence
you
may
goe
whether
as
it
please
you
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Florence
)
of
the
honour
and
great
courtesie
that
you
offer
me
,
I
thanke
you
:
then
all
they
that
were
within
the
Shippe
sayd
.
Sir
,
refuse
not
to
be
our
Maister
,
for
if
the
winde
had
not
béene
against
vs
,
wee
had
béene
farre
off
by
this
time
:
Sir
,
haue
no
doubt
,
we
shall
all
obey
you
and
doe
as
you
commaund
vs
,
since
it
is
so
our
Maisters
pleasure
.
Sirs
,
(
quoth
Florence
)
I
thanke
you
of
your
offer
,
God
suffer
mee
to
d●ser●e
it
.
Florence
was
ioyful
of
the
good
aduenture
that
God
had
sent
him
,
and
thus
hee
and
his
Loue
sayled
ioyfully
in
the
Sea
of
Affricke
.
So
long
they
sayled
,
that
they
passed
the
Isles
of
Corsia
and
Sardania
,
and
Cicilie
,
and
●n
a
Wednesday
betimes
,
they
arriued
néere
to
the
Isle
of
Candy
,
there
arose
vppon
them
a
maruailous
great
winde
and
Tempest
,
so
that
perforce
they
were
driuen
to
the
coast
of
Barbary
,
the
Tempest
was
so
great
,
that
euery
man
was
in
feare
of
drowning
,
the
waues
were
great
and
fearefull
,
&
the
Damsell
was
in
great
doubt
when
she
saw
the
mariners
in
such
feare
,
&
she
called
deuoutly
vpon
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
desiring
him
to
haue
pitie
of
her
,
&
to
bring
them
to
a
good
Port.
When
Florence
perceiued
his
Loue
,
and
al
the
Marriners
in
such
feare
as
they
were
,
hee
comforted
them
the
best
he
could
,
but
it
auailed
not
,
for
the
wind
draue
them
whether
they
would
or
not
towards
Bongy
,
néere
to
a
Citie
named
as
then
Anfalerne
,
wheras
they
were
faine
to
cast
their
anchor
,
in
great
feare
of
loozing
of
their
liues
.
Then
there
fell
on
them
a
Galley
,
wherein
were
a
Hundred
Sarazins
,
&
another
great
Ship
,
wherein
were
more
then
foure
Hundred
men
,
and
they
all
fell
vppon
Florence
Shippe
.
When
Florence
sawe
both
the
Ship
and
Galley
set
vppon
his
Ship
,
the
Maister
of
the
Ship
and
the
Marriners
began
to
wéepe
,
and
said
vnto
Florence
.
Ah
Sir
,
you
and
we
all
are
lost
,
we
shall
be
all
slaues
with
the
Sarazins
,
yonder
Galley
and
shippe
are
full
of
Sarazins
,
and
they
are
ready
comming
to
sette
vppon
vs
.
When
Florence
heard
that
,
he
said
.
Sir
,
bée
not
abashed
,
hee
whome
God
will
saue
cannot
be
perished
,
no
mortall
man
can
hurt
him
,
lette
vs
put
our
trust
in
him
,
&
take
such
grace
as
he
will
send
vs
,
the
great
number
of
people
cannot
hurt
vs
,
if
God
will
ayd
vs
,
lette
vs
shewe
our selues
like
men
,
they
bee
without
law
and
without
faith
,
and
we
beléeue
in
God
,
by
whome
wee
trust
to
be
saued
,
let
vs
arme
our selues
,
and
shew
our selues
like
men
to
defend
our
liues
.
When
the
Maister
and
the
Marriners
heard
Florence
,
they
sayd
.
Sir
,
into
the
sauegard
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
and
to
you
we
commit
our selues
:
then
they
all
armed
them
,
and
euerie
man
stoode
at
their
defence
,
and
Florence
sayd
.
Sirs
,
let
vs
all
thinke
,
that
we
now
doe
fight
for
our
liues
,
and
therefore
let
vs
not
be
abashed
,
euerie
man
thinke
to
do
his
best
that
he
can
,
I
loue
by
amours
,
behold
her
here
,
by
whome
I
am
so
mooued
to
doe
well
,
and
to
defend
both
her
and
me
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
they
)
shame
haue
hee
that
fainteth
:
then
the
Ship
and
Galley
came
néere
to
Florence
Shippe
,
then
the
shotte
of
both
parts
flewe
so
thicke
as
though
it
hadde
béene
snowe
,
there
was
a
great
Battaile
betwéene
them
,
great
hurt
was
done
with
casting
out
of
barres
from
the
tops
,
two
times
Florence
entred
into
the
Ship
of
his
enemies
,
whereas
he
did
maruailes
,
and
slewe
so
many
Sarazins
,
that
the
water
was
red
with
the
bloud
of
them
that
were
slaine
on
both
parts
,
there
was
an
horrible
Battaile
,
many
of
Florence
men
were
slaine
,
the
good
Maister
was
slaine
,
&
the
most
part
of
his
men
.
Also
from
the
land
there
were
shotte
Bombardes
and
Gunnes
at
Florence
ship
,
so
that
thereby
,
and
with
the
great
barres
of
yron
,
the
shippe
was
sore
impaired
,
for
it
was
striken
thorow
in
a
hundred
places
,
in
such
sort
,
that
the
Sea
entred
in
with
great
abundance
.
When
the
Damsell
saw
that
mortall
discomfiture
,
how
their
company
were
slaine
,
and
their
ship
néere
full
of
water
,
and
saw
no
more
persons
left
aliue
with
Florence
but
six
,
she
was
then
in
great
feare
,
and
she
thought
that
shee
had
rather
enter
into
the
Sarazins
ship
,
then
to
be
drowned
in
the
Sea
,
shee
sawe
the
Galley
,
the
which
lay
ioyning
to
the
shippe
,
she
leapt
into
the
Galley
to
saue
her
life
.
When
Florence
sawe
his
Loue
in
the
Galley
,
hée
was
néere
out
of
his
wits
for
sorrow
,
and
hee
sawe
well
,
that
if
he
tarried
still
in
his
owne
shippe
hée
should
be
drowned
,
then
he
leapt
into
the
Galley
whereas
his
Loue
was
,
and
there
he
slew
many
a
Sarazin
,
but
there
was
so
much
people
,
that
with
force
of
Darts
and
speares
hée
was
borne
downe
,
then
they
tooke
and
bound
his
handes
so
sore
,
that
the
bloud
ran
out
at
his
nailes
.
Thus
Florence
was
taken
,
and
all
his
men
slaine
and
drowned
,
except
some
that
were
taken
,
then
Florence
wept
for
pitie
of
them
,
&
sayd
.
Ah
my
Father
,
how
falsly
haue
you
wrought
against
me
,
thus
by
your
folly
I
am
in
great
daunger
,
I
shall
neuer
returne
into
my
Countrey
without
God
helpe
me
,
often
times
hée
beheld
his
Loue
,
whome
the
Sarazins
did
sore
beate
and
ill
threaten
,
whereof
Florence
had
such
displeasure
,
that
he
was
néere
hand
out
of
his
wits
.
Alas
,
(
quoth
he
)
I
ought
to
be
sorrowfull
,
to
see
her
that
I
loue
best
so
sore
beaten
and
tormented
before
my
face
.
Oh
cursed
death
,
why
sufferest
thou
me
to
liue
to
see
this
day
,
that
my
Loue
shoulde
bee
thus
dealte
with
,
and
yet
I
cannot
helpe
nor
succour
her
?
therewith
hee
wept
,
and
suddainly
fell
in
a
swound
among
the
handes
of
the
Sarazins
.
When
the
Damsell
sawe
her
Louer
fallen
in
a
traunce
,
and
saw
him
so
pale
of
colour
,
she
came
vnto
him
,
and
she
thought
surely
that
he
had
been
dead
,
and
also
the
Sarazins
sayd
the
same
.
Then
she
cryed
out
,
and
said
.
Oh
good
Lord
,
why
do●st
thou
consent
the
death
of
my
Louer
?
séeing
that
we
must
thus
depart
for
euer
,
it
is
nothing
the
paine
and
ill
that
I
suffer
,
but
my
sorrow
is
for
the
death
of
my
Louer
héere
before
me
,
I
ought
to
be
sorrowfull
,
when
the
most
faire
,
swéete
,
and
gentlest
creature
of
all
the
world
is
thus
dead
and
lost
for
euer
,
and
the
most
valiant
Knight
that
euer
was
borne
:
and
therewith
she
fel
downe
in
a
traunce
by
her
Louer
,
and
all
that
saw
them
thought
surely
that
they
had
béen
both
dead
without
any
recouerie
,
and
had
great
pitie
and
compassion
of
them
,
then
hee
that
was
the
Captaine
of
the
towne
and
Castle
,
who
was
named
Sorbarre
,
came
into
the
Shippe
,
and
saw
where
Florence
&
his
Loue
lay
one
by
another
as
dead
,
he
had
great
pitie
of
them
for
he
was
a
good
Christian
man
,
but
he
durst
not
be
to
knowe
thereof
for
feare
of
slaying
,
hee
loued
God
well
,
and
did
afterward
good
seruice
in
christendome
,
for
by
him
the
sayd
two
Louers
were
saued
from
the
death
,
as
yée
shall
heare
héereafter
.
When
these
two
Louers
were
come
againe
to
themselues
,
the
Sarazins
deliuered
them
both
into
the
Captaines
handes
,
and
when
Florence
sawe
his
swéete
Loue
by
him
,
hee
embraced
and
kissed
her
swéetely
,
the
Captaine
Sorbarre
,
when
hee
sawe
the
youth
of
these
two
Louers
,
hée
had
great
pitie
of
them
,
but
hee
made
thereof
no
semblance
,
hee
tooke
them
both
into
the
Castle
with
him
,
and
the
other
Prisoners
such
as
hadde
taken
them
,
brought
them
into
diuers
Towers
,
whereas
they
were
kept
in
great
miserie
,
for
the
Sarazins
had
no
pittie
of
them
,
because
they
were
christened
.
Chap.
CLIX.
¶
How
Sorbarre
the
Captain
comforted
Florence
and
Clariet
:
and
how
there
arriued
foure
Shippes
with
Christian
men
by
fortune
of
the
Sea
,
and
how
Florence
was
knowne
by
them
.
WHen
the
Captain
of
the
Castle
was
within
the
Castle
,
and
Florence
and
his
Loue
with
him
▪
he
sayd
to
them
.
Fréends
I
haue
great
pity
of
you
,
shew
me
what
yée
be
?
and
what
fortune
hath
brought
you
hether
,
séeing
you
bée
so
young
?
how
is
it
that
you
would
aduenture
vppon
the
Sea
,
wherein
are
so
many
perils
?
if
yée
shew
mée
the
troth
,
yée
shall
looze
nothing
thereby
,
for
if
I
can
I
shall
set
yée
in
such
a
place
,
whereas
yée
shall
be
in
sauegard
?
Sir
,
(
quoth
Florence
)
I
shall
shew
you
all
mine
aduenture
,
whatsoeuer
fall
thereof
.
Sir
,
knowe
for
troth
,
that
I
am
Sonne
to
King
Garyn
Kinge
of
Aragon
,
and
I
am
departed
from
him
in
displeasure
.
Thus
Florence
shewed
Sorbarre
al
his
whole
aduenture
,
and
how
he
was
taken
by
his
Father
,
and
how
he
escaped
and
his
Loue
also
,
then
he
said
.
Sir
,
I
haue
shewed
you
the
troth
,
and
I
commit
my
bodie
and
my
Loues
here
into
your
handes
,
for
in
you
lyeth
our
liues
and
deathes
,
you
may
doe
with
vs
at
your
pleasure
,
and
therewith
he
knéeled
downe
,
then
Sorbarre
tooke
him
vp
.
and
sayd
.
Faire
Sonne
,
bee
not
abashed
,
for
I
haue
béene
before
this
time
in
as
great
aduenture
,
haue
no
doubt
,
I
shall
so
order
the
matter
,
that
you
shal
be
out
of
all
perill
but
keepe
euerie
thing
secrette
to
your selues
,
then
Sorbarre
called
vnto
him
Foure
of
his
seruants
,
and
said
.
I
command
you
to
vse
well
this
Prisoner
,
and
this
Damsell
,
and
let
them
haue
flesh
,
bread
,
and
wine
at
their
pleasure
,
as
I
had
when
I
was
prisoner
at
Terrascon
.
Faire
Son
,
(
quoth
Sorbarre
to
Florence
)
know
for
troth
,
that
I
was
once
king
of
Belmarin
,
and
once
I
fought
with
Aymerie
of
Narbone
,
and
I
was
taken
by
the
handes
of
Reynalt
of
Beanland
,
then
I
was
brought
to
the
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
,
whereas
I
sawe
a
noble
Prince
named
Duke
Huon
,
who
had
wedded
a
noble
Ladie
called
Escleremond
,
Daughter
to
the
Admirall
Gaudise
,
and
they
had
a
Daughter
well
beloued
of
them
,
she
was
the
fairest
Ladie
that
euer
I
did
sée
,
shee
was
not
aboue
at
that
time
Sixe
yeares
of
age
,
and
as
I
heard
say
since
,
there
came
to
Bourdeaux
diuers
Kinges
and
great
Princes
,
for
to
haue
hadde
her
in
mariage
,
then
I
came
priuily
to
mine
Vncle
,
who
gaue
me
this
Castle
to
kéepe
,
when
hee
saw
that
I
had
lost
all
mine
owne
Realme
,
and
because
I
was
well
entertained
amonge
the
Christian
men
,
I
will
that
these
Prisoners
bee
well
dealt
withall
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
his
Seruants
)
séeing
that
it
is
your
pleasure
,
wée
shall
accomplish
the
same
.
Then
they
tooke
Florence
and
the
Damsell
,
and
did
set
them
in
a
Tower
each
of
them
in
a
Chamber
apart
,
whereof
they
were
right
sorrowfull
.
When
the
faire
Damsell
saw
that
she
was
put
from
her
Louer
,
she
was
right
sorrie
,
then
shee
began
to
complaine
,
and
said
.
Ah
my
right
déere
Father
Duke
Huon
,
and
déere
Mother
Escleremond
,
I
may
well
hate
the
acquaintance
that
yée
haue
had
with
King
Oberon
,
for
by
him
I
haue
lost
you
both
,
yée
haue
forgotten
mee
in
this
worlde
,
when
yée
leaue
me
in
this
prison
.
Ah
King
Oberon
,
thou
hast
done
mée
great
ill
and
dammage
,
when
thou
diddest
giue
my
Father
thy
Realme
,
whereas
is
the
Citie
of
Momur
,
and
whereas
now
is
the
Duke
my
Father
,
and
the
Duchesse
my
Mother
,
I
haue
lost
the
flower
of
all
my
kindred
,
and
I
am
sure
that
I
shall
die
in
this
Tower
with
sorrowe
:
Ah
false
death
,
thou
diddest
mée
great
ill
,
in
that
thou
tookest
not
me
when
I
was
yong
&
little
,
I
yéeld
my selfe
to
God
,
whome
I
require
to
haue
pitie
of
me
,
&
would
to
God
that
I
were
in
companie
with
my
Louer
Florence
,
the
Captaine
hath
done
ill
thus
to
seperate
vs
asunder
,
for
if
I
were
with
him
,
I
should
the
better
passe
the
time
,
if
his
Father
knew
of
what
lineage
I
am
of
,
and
whose
Daughter
I
am
,
he
would
not
haue
refused
to
haue
giuen
me
his
Sonne
in
mariage
,
but
he
shall
not
knowe
for
me
whatsoeuer
paine
I
suffer
.
Florence
,
who
was
aboue
in
the
Chamber
next
vnto
the
Chamber
whereas
the
faire
Damsell
Clariet
was
,
who
hadde
well
heard
the
complaintes
that
shee
had
made
before
,
and
vnderstood
euerie
word
that
shée
had
spoken
,
whereof
hee
was
the
●●●fullest
man
at
his
heart
liuinge
,
for
if
hée
loued
her
well
before
,
then
he
loued
her
much
better
,
and
then
he
looked
out
at
a
window
,
whereas
he
sawe
Sorbarre
walking
vp
and
downe
in
the
Court
of
the
Castle
.
Then
Florence
required
him
,
to
haue
●ity
and
compassion
of
the
Damsell
being
in
the
Tower
alone
.
Fréend
,
(
quoth
Sorbarre
)
suffer
for
a
time
,
I
shall
set
you
both
in
such
a
place
before
it
be
night
,
that
you
shall
be
both
ioyfull
,
be
not
abashed
,
for
the
loue
of
you
I
shall
leaue
the
Law
of
Mahomet
,
and
beleeue
in
our
Lorde
Iesus
Christ
,
for
when
it
is
night
,
and
euerie
man
in
bed
,
we
shall
enter
into
a
Galley
that
lyeth
here
by
,
but
as
for
your
other
men
,
that
bee
Prisoners
abroad
in
the
Towne
,
it
would
be
hard
for
me
to
get
them
out
of
prison
.
Then
I
pray
to
God
(
quoth
Florence
)
to
aide
and
succour
them
in
their
great
néede
.
Great
pitie
had
Sorbarre
,
when
he
heard
Florence
so
pitiously
pray
for
the
sauegard
of
his
men
,
whome
he
must
leaue
behind
him
,
if
God
succour
them
not
:
then
Sorbarre
saw
comming
towards
the
Port
foure
great
Ships
,
wherein
there
were
more
then
Two
Thousand
Pilgrims
,
who
were
comming
from
the
holy
Sepulchre
at
Ierusalem
,
but
by
fortune
of
the
sea
and
force
of
the
winde
,
they
were
constrained
to
arriue
there
.
Then
the
Captain
Sorbarre
went
vp
into
the
tower
to
sée
Florence
,
whom
he
●ooke
by
the
hand
and
sayd
.
Freende
,
yonder
you
may
see
so●e
great
Shippes
full
of
people
,
comming
hether
by
force
of
the
winde
,
let
vs
goe
downe
and
see
what
they
bee
,
and
who
is
their
Captaine
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Florence
)
I
am
readie
to
follow
your
pleasure
,
my
bodie
and
my
Loues
I
commit
to
your
sauegard
:
then
the
Captaine
sent
for
the
Damsell
,
and
when
Florence
sawe
her
,
hée
was
right
ioyfull
,
and
sayd
.
Deere
Loue
,
bee
nothing
afraid
,
the
Captaine
and
I
will
goe
downe
to
the
Sea-side
,
to
know
what
people
they
are
that
commeth
in
yonder
Shippes
,
and
anon
we
will
returne
againe
vnto
you
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
Damsell
)
God
be
your
guid
.
Sorbarre
and
Florence
went
downe
to
the
Hauen-side
,
and
when
the
Shippes
arriued
,
they
saw
well
that
there
was
many
people
,
and
perceiued
well
that
they
were
Christian
men
.
Then
Sorbarre
saluted
them
and
sayd
:
Sirs
,
yée
bee
welcome
,
I
pray
you
to
shew
me
from
whence
you
come
,
and
what
yée
séeke
for
in
these
partes
,
and
what
yée
bee
?
Then
the
chéefe
Maister
of
them
answeared
and
said
.
Sir
,
we
be
of
the
Realme
of
Fraunce
,
and
we
come
nowe
from
Ierusalem
,
from
the
Pilgrimage
of
the
holy
Sepulchre
,
and
the
force
of
the
winde
hath
caused
vs
to
arriue
heere
,
and
if
we
ought
to
pay
any
thing
for
comming
hether
,
wee
are
readie
to
pay
it
.
Sirs
,
(
quoth
Sorbarre
)
séeing
that
this
is
your
aduenture
,
yée
are
welcome
hether
to
me
,
since
yée
be
here
arriued
,
it
is
reason
that
I
bee
comforted
and
aided
by
you
,
and
I
say
vnto
you
▪
that
I
beléeue
vppon
Iesus
Christ
,
but
as
yet
I
was
neuer
christened
,
I
shall
shew
you
(
Sirs
)
what
yée
shall
doe
,
if
you
will
beléeue
mee
,
you
neuer
came
to
so
faire
aduenture
,
yée
shall
goe
with
me
into
the
Castle
here
aboue
,
in
which
place
I
shall
fournish
you
all
with
horse
and
Armour
,
and
yée
shall
abide
in
the
Castle
,
&
make
no
noise
nor
shew
your selues
,
and
I
will
goe
to
the
Hauen
,
and
garnish
a
Galley
with
all
things
necessarie
,
in
this
Towne
there
are
many
French
men
Prisoners
,
who
were
taken
but
lately
in
this
Hauen
,
and
many
were
slain
,
and
such
as
be
taken
are
prisoners
in
this
town
,
and
early
in
the
Morning
wee
will
yssue
out
of
the
Castle
into
the
Towne
,
and
sette
fire
in
diuers
places
,
then
the
Sarazins
will
haue
great
businesse
to
rescue
and
stanch
the
fire
,
and
then
we
will
enter
into
their
houses
,
and
take
all
their
goods
and
all
the
Prisoners
,
and
all
the
riches
that
we
can
find
in
the
towne
wee
shall
put
it
into
our
Ship
,
and
if
the
Sarazins
come
to
assaile
our
Ship
with
Boats
and
Barges
,
then
let
vs
defend
our selues
aswell
as
wee
can
,
and
first
of
all
let
vs
goe
and
take
all
the
Shippes
that
be
in
the
Hauen
.
When
the
Captain
of
the
foure
Ships
heard
Sorbarre
,
they
praised
his
aduise
and
good
counsaile
,
and
they
all
with
one
accord
concluded
to
do
his
pleasure
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Sorbarre
)
to
the
entent
that
yée
shall
beléeue
me
,
and
to
haue
of
me
no
manner
of
suspect
,
if
ye
will
haue
knowledge
what
I
am
,
this
young
man
that
you
see
by
me
can
informe
you
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
Patron
)
by
your
visage
it
appeareth
well
that
all
troth
is
in
you
,
&
that
you
are
a
noble
man
:
therefore
Sir
,
wée
all
commit
our selues
into
your
conduct
and
grace
,
but
Sir
,
if
it
may
be
your
pleasure
to
shew
to
vs
,
what
young
Gentleman
this
is
that
we
sée
there
by
you
?
truely
Sir
,
you
shoulde
doe
mee
a
great
pleasure
,
for
●e
thinkes
I
should
haue
séene
him
ere
this
.
Patron
,
(
quoth
Sorbarre
)
since
you
will
know
it
,
gladly
I
shall
shew
you
,
séeing
he
hath
discouered
himselfe
to
me
,
know
for
troth
,
that
hee
so
Sonne
to
Kinge
Garyn
of
Aragon
,
who
by
fortune
of
the
sea
arriued
here
,
and
here
perforce
he
was
taken
,
and
his
men
most
pa●t
slaine
,
and
with
him
was
taken
a
noble
Damsell
,
who
is
aboue
in
my
Castle
.
When
the
Patron
&
they
that
were
with
him
,
vnderstood
that
it
was
Florence
Son
to
the
Kinge
of
Aragon
,
they
were
thereof
right
ioyfull
,
for
they
were
all
of
the
Realme
of
Aragon
,
and
sent
forth
by
the
King
to
search
for
Florence
,
they
thanked
God
of
their
good
aduenture
,
that
hee
had
sent
them
to
find
Florence
there
,
whom
they
were
sent
to
search
for
:
then
they
came
to
Florence
,
and
knéeled
downe
before
him
&
sayd
.
Ah
Sir
,
you
ought
to
thanke
God
that
we
haue
found
you
,
we
haue
maruaile
why
you
hide
your
name
from
vs
,
for
wée
be
all
sent
from
King
Garyn
your
Father
to
search
for
you
,
for
if
God
had
not
sent
you
this
good
fortune
,
wee
should
neuer
haue
heard
any
tidinges
of
you
,
nor
haue
shewed
the
King
your
Father
any
thing
to
his
pleasure
.
Chap.
CLX
.
¶
Howe
Sorbarre
and
Florence
and
their
companie
went
into
the
Towne
,
and
robbed
and
spoyled
it
,
and
so
tooke
the
Sea
with
great
ioy
and
triumph
,
and
the
faire
Ladie
Clariet
with
them
,
and
tooke
their
course
to
sayle
towards
the
Realme
of
Aragon
▪
WHen
the
Patron
&
his
company
knew
&
saw
Florence
,
the
ioy
that
they
made
could
not
be
recounted
,
nor
the
chéere
that
they
made
to
Florence
when
they
were
entred
into
the
Castle
,
whereof
Sorbarre
had
great
ioye
.
The
same
season
whiles
they
made
this
great
ioy
&
feasting
,
there
was
in
Sorbarres
companie
a
Sarazin
,
who
vnderstood
the
French
language
,
and
had
well
heard
the
Enterprize
that
the
Christian
men
were
determined
to
doe
,
and
also
he
saw
well
,
how
Sorbarre
was
ioyned
to
their
companie
:
then
priuily
he
departed
,
and
hastely
he
went
into
the
Towne
,
and
shewed
the
Burgesses
and
Commons
of
the
Enterprize
,
what
the
Christian
men
had
concluded
to
doe
,
&
howe
that
Sorbarre
was
become
a
Christian
.
When
the
Sarazins
vnderstood
that
,
incontinent
they
went
and
armed
them
,
and
came
to
the
Castle
thinking
to
haue
won
it
,
but
they
found
there
such
defence
and
resistance
,
that
that
which
they
did
there
was
small
to
their
profit
,
yet
the
assault
endured
vntill
the
next
day
,
and
at
last
they
were
constrained
to
withdraw
from
the
Castle
a
great
space
.
Florence
,
who
was
within
cryed
to
them
and
sayd
.
Ah
yée
false
Villaines
,
yée
haue
slaine
my
men
,
but
if
God
suffer
me
to
liue
,
their
deathes
shall
bee
déerely
bought
.
When
the
Paynims
saw
that
they
could
not
attaine
to
the
Castle
,
they
blew
the
retrait
,
&
euerie
man
returned
to
their
owne
house
.
Then
Sorbarre
said
to
Florence
and
his
company
:
Sirs
I
aduise
you
to
leape
on
your
horses
,
for
now
the
Paynims
are
returned
to
their
Lodgings
wearie
of
their
trauaile
,
and
many
of
them
sore
hurt
,
and
they
are
in
great
feare
,
I
know
their
conditions
well
ynough
,
and
because
that
after
trauaile
&
labour
a
man
is
féeble
and
full
of
feare
,
and
nowe
euerie
man
is
in
his
owne
house
and
vnarmed
to
be
at
their
ease
:
therefore
I
counsaile
,
that
incontinent
we
yssue
out
and
set
vpon
the
Towne
.
Then
Florence
and
all
the
other
sayd
.
Sir
,
as
you
haue
deuised
,
we
are
readie
to
doe
it
,
for
a
more
noble
counsaile
was
neuer
giuen
.
Then
euerie
man
made
him
readie
,
&
yssued
out
of
the
Castle
,
and
Florence
and
Sorbarre
went
before
them
,
and
rested
not
vntill
they
were
entred
into
the
Town
,
for
their
entring
could
not
bee
defended
,
because
the
Castle
ioyned
to
a
corner
of
the
Towne
:
then
they
made
a
great
crie
,
and
spread
abroad
in
the
Towne
,
and
put
in
fire
in
diuers
places
,
and
slewe
downe
the
Paynims
in
the
stréets
and
Market
places
,
finally
,
they
did
so
much
by
force
of
armes
,
that
they
brought
the
Towne
vnder
their
sub●ection
,
and
the
Inhabitants
thereof
all
slaine
,
and
all
the
Christian
Prisoners
rescued
,
who
had
great
ioy
when
they
saw
Florence
their
Lord
,
whome
they
thought
had
béene
dead
.
Great
riches
that
day
was
wonne
in
that
Towne
,
the
which
was
giuen
and
parted
vnto
them
that
had
deserued
it
,
and
Florence
gaue
to
the
Christian
Prisoners
great
riches
.
Thus
when
the
Towne
was
wonne
,
and
the
riches
thereof
put
into
their
Shippes
,
they
all
departed
,
and
sette
fire
on
all
the
Citie
,
then
they
went
into
the
Castle
whereas
the
Damsell
Clariet
was
,
who
had
great
ioy
when
she
saw
Florence
her
Louer
:
and
then
Sorbarre
(
who
had
great
desire
to
depart
from
thence
)
tooke
all
the
Treasure
&
riches
and
had
it
into
their
ships
,
and
victualled
them
with
all
thinges
necessary
,
then
when
it
was
day
in
the
morning
,
they
departed
from
the
Castle
,
and
went
to
their
Ships
with
great
ioy
,
Florence
holding
his
Loue
by
the
hande
,
said
vnto
her
.
Deere
Loue
,
king
Garyn
my
Father
hath
sent
to
seeke
for
me
,
all
about
both
by
land
and
by
water
,
and
these
that
bee
come
heere
with
these
Shippes
,
were
sent
forth
by
the
Kinge
my
Father
to
search
for
me
.
When
the
Damsell
heard
that
Florence
would
bring
her
againe
to
his
Father
,
she
hadde
great
feare
and
said
.
Sir
,
y●u
know
right
well
the
great
hate
and
displeasure
that
your
Father
hath
to
you
and
me
,
for
God
sake
sir
,
let
vs
goe
some
other
way
.
Déere
Loue
,
(
quoth
Florence
)
haue
no
feare
of
my
Father
,
for
if
you
had
shewed
your
n●me
,
&
what
you
bee
before
this
time
it
had
eased
vs
of
much
paine
.
Ah
Sir
,
(
quoth
shee
)
it
is
not
as
you
wéene
it
were
.
Well
▪
(
quoth
Florence
)
it
is
sufficient
for
me
as
it
is
:
then
they
〈◊〉
vp
their
sayles
,
and
so
sayled
vntill
they
were
farre
off
〈◊〉
that
Land
,
and
Sorbarre
was
right
ioyfull
,
in
that
he
had
saued
the
Christian
men
,
and
for
the
loue
of
Florence
he
forsooke
his
owne
lawe
and
his
countrey
,
then
hee
sayd
vnto
Florence
.
Sir
,
my
bodie
and
goods
I
abandon
to
you
in
such
wise
,
that
I
shall
neuer
leaue
you
for
life
nor
death
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Florence
)
of
the
goodnesse
and
troth
that
you
haue
shewed
mee
,
I
thanke
you
,
and
I
shall
neuer
haue
penny
worth
but
the
halfe
shall
be
yours
.
Now
let
vs
leaue
speaking
of
them
,
sayling
ioyfully
vppon
the
Sea
towards
Aragon
,
and
let
vs
speake
of
king
Garyn
,
who
was
besieged
within
the
Citie
of
Courtoys
,
by
his
brother
in
lawe
the
king
of
Nauarre
.
Chap.
CLXI
.
¶
How
King
Huon
Kinge
of
the
Fayrey
,
sent
two
of
his
Knightes
to
the
two
Kinges
:
and
how
he
appeared
betweene
them
with
a
great
number
,
and
of
the
Peace
that
he
made
between
them
.
WEll
haue
yee
heard
before
,
how
that
after
the
King
of
Nauarre
had
taken
King
Garyn
prisoner
,
and
that
Truce
was
taken
for
a
certaine
space
,
and
then
each
of
them
to
shew
their
powers
:
so
it
fell
,
that
two
daies
before
the
breaking
vp
of
the
truce
,
and
that
their
ayds
and
puissances
were
assembled
together
,
the
one
partie
within
the
Citie
,
and
the
other
without
with
the
Kinge
of
Nauarre
,
who
sore
threatned
King
Garyn
,
because
hee
had
banished
away
his
Sonne
Florence
his
Nephew
,
and
sayd
,
that
hée
had
rather
die
then
such
an
ill
King
should
not
be
punished
:
this
King
of
Nauarre
had
assembled
such
a
number
of
people
,
that
the
Valleys
and
Hils
were
couered
with
men
of
warre
,
&
the
night
before
the
Truce
brake
vppe
,
there
was
hearde
in
the
ayre
a
fearefull
voice
,
the
which
when
it
began
to
speake
,
the
earth
trembled
,
and
thundred
and
lightned
,
in
such
sort
,
that
all
they
that
were
assembled
aswell
they
within
as
without
,
had
such
feare
,
that
they
were
likely
to
haue
run
away
.
Then
the
voice
began
to
speake
,
and
sayd
.
Sirs
,
ye
that
be
here
in
the
field
readie
to
fight
,
of
both
parties
,
make
no
hast
to
ioyne
together
in
Battaile
,
for
such
ayd
and
succour
shal
be
sent
to
you
both
,
that
yee
shal
be
all
ioyfull
.
Therewith
the
voice
passed
away
,
and
was
heard
no
more
,
whereby
both
parties
were
abashed
,
&
all
the
night
they
were
at
their
prayers
,
beséeching
God
to
ayd
&
succour
them
.
King
Garyn
was
sore
abashed
when
he
heard
the
voice
,
and
said
.
Oh
good
Lorde
,
if
these
people
that
are
assembled
bee
slaine
by
my
meanes
&
for
me
,
my
soule
shall
be
lost
for
euer
.
Alas
my
Son
Florence
,
I
was
ill
counsailed
when
I
chased
you
away
from
me
,
and
I
did
great
sin
when
I
put
you
in
prison
,
I
am
wearie
of
my
life
,
it
is
no
matter
though
I
die
,
and
I
am
more
sorrie
for
you
,
(
my
déere
Sonne
)
whome
I
haue
betrayed
and
driuen
away
without
a
cause
:
alas
,
by
my
meanes
this
Realme
will
be
wasted
and
destroyed
,
the
which
you
ought
to
haue
after
me
.
Therewith
he
swounded
among
his
Lordes
,
so
that
they
all
thought
he
had
béene
dead
,
whereof
they
sore
complained
,
and
at
last
the
king
came
againe
to
himselfe
:
then
his
Lordes
comforted
him
,
and
so
bad
him
to
heare
Seruice
,
and
after
seruice
,
there
appeared
sodenly
before
him
two
goodly
young
Knightes
,
the
one
was
Gloriant
,
and
the
other
Mallabron
;
they
were
twoo
Knights
of
the
Fayrey
:
then
they
all
smiling
saluted
the
King
,
and
sayd
.
Royall
King
,
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
saluteth
thée
by
vs
,
hee
is
King
of
all
the
Fayrey
,
and
he
will
come
to
ayd
thée
and
to
defend
thy
land
:
also
he
will
that
thou
knowest
,
that
he
is
Father
to
the
faire
Damsell
Clariet
,
whome
thou
namest
the
new-found
Damsell
,
and
because
thou
hast
banished
from
thée
thy
Son
Florence
,
hee
will
come
to
thée
,
to
make
the
Peace
betweene
thée
and
thy
Brother
in
lawe
the
King
of
Nauarre
,
and
hee
will
make
the
Mariage
betwéene
thy
Sonne
Florence
and
Clariet
his
Daughter
.
When
kinge
Garyn
heard
the
Knight
of
the
Fayrey
,
hee
hadde
such
ioy
at
his
heart
,
that
hee
wist
not
what
to
doe
or
say
,
and
hee
came
to
the
Knight
and
embraced
him
all
wéeping
,
and
said
.
Sir
,
know
for
troth
,
my
body
,
my
life
,
and
all
that
I
haue
,
I
submitte
into
the
handes
of
the
good
King
Huon
,
to
do
therewith
at
his
pleasure
.
With
those
words
the
twoo
Knightes
vanished
away
,
no
man
wist
how
nor
whether
,
so
that
euerie
man
had
great
maruaile
.
King
Garyn
and
his
Lordes
lifted
vp
their
hands
to
Heauen
,
making
the
signe
of
the
crosse
,
recommending
themselues
to
Iesus
Christ
,
and
the
twoo
Knightes
rested
not
,
vntill
they
came
to
the
Cittie
of
Momur
to
King
Huon
,
and
shewed
him
what
they
had
done
and
sayd
to
King
Garyn
,
&
shewed
Huon
of
the
day
of
Battaile
,
that
was
taken
betwéene
the
two
Kinges
,
and
said
.
Sir
,
haue
pitie
of
Florence
,
and
of
Clariet
your
Daughter
,
who
are
as
now
on
the
Sea
in
a
great
Tempest
:
then
Huon
sayde
.
Surely
,
I
&
they
shall
be
shortly
before
the
Citie
of
Courtoys
,
with
a
number
of
people
,
that
the
earth
shal
be
couered
with
them
,
to
the
entent
that
if
either
of
those
two
Kinges
doe
contrary
to
my
will
,
I
shall
destroy
him
for
euer
,
for
shortly
I
will
,
that
my
Daughter
Clariet
shall
bee
Duchesse
of
Bourdeloys
,
and
shee
is
so
faire
that
there
is
none
like
her
,
and
I
will
shew
the
great
loue
that
I
beare
to
her
.
Then
Huon
called
to
him
Escleremond
and
sayd
:
Ladie
you
shall
sée
this
day
the
thinge
that
you
much
desire
to
sée
,
that
is
your
Daughter
Clariet
,
to
whom
I
giue
her
the
guift
,
that
she
shal
be
beloued
of
euerie
man
,
and
I
will
that
from
henceforth
she
shall
giue
large
guiftes
and
rewards
to
Ladies
,
Damsels
,
Knightes
,
and
Squiers
,
for
I
will
that
from
hencefoorth
shée
haue
her
pleasure
,
without
suffering
of
any
more
ill
or
perill
,
for
she
hath
suffered
inough
.
This
day
was
faire
and
cléere
,
&
within
the
Citie
of
Courtoys
there
was
many
people
assembled
,
and
they
were
in
great
deuotion
,
some
made
seruice
to
be
song
,
and
some
were
confessed
,
and
ordred
themselues
towardes
the
Battaile
.
Then
King
Garyn
commanded
euerie
man
to
leape
vppon
their
horses
readie
armed
,
and
the
King
himselfe
mounted
:
then
they
issued
out
of
the
Citie
,
and
commanded
his
Constables
and
Marshals
to
ordaine
Thrée
Battailes
in
the
name
of
God
.
King
Garyn
had
assembled
a
great
number
of
men
,
he
had
more
then
Fiftie
Thousand
men
,
there
ye
might
haue
séen
Ladies
,
Damsels
,
and
Burgesses
that
wept
for
feare
of
their
Freends
,
whome
they
sawe
going
towards
the
Battaile
,
and
they
went
all
to
the
wals
,
Colledges
,
and
Churches
to
pray
to
God
for
the
good
spéed
of
their
King
,
and
of
their
Fréends
.
Now
let
vs
leaue
speaking
of
these
two
Kinges
,
who
were
readie
in
the
fiel●s
ranged
in
order
of
Battaile
the
one
against
the
other
,
and
lette
vs
speake
of
King
Huon
,
who
called
before
him
all
his
Lordes
of
the
Fayrey
,
there
was
the
faire
Escleremond
,
and
Gloriant
and
Mallabron
,
and
many
other
Knights
of
the
Fayrey
:
then
King
Huon
said
.
Sirs
,
yée
all
knowe
well
▪
that
by
the
will
of
God
,
King
Oberon
whiles
he
liued
gaue
me
all
his
Realme
,
and
Signiorie
,
and
puissance
that
he
had
ouer
al
the
Fayrie
of
the
world
,
thereby
then
I
may
haue
all
my
commaundements
fulfilled
,
and
since
God
hath
giuen
me
this
gift
,
I
will
not
suffer
the
man-slaughter
and
murder
,
that
is
like
to
be
betwéene
the
Two
Kinges
of
Aragon
and
Nauarre
:
therefore
I
wish
my selfe
with
Two
Hundred
Thousand
men
well
armed
,
and
richly
by
séeming
and
all
mounted
on
good
horses
:
and
also
I
wish
to
haue
as
many
●●urnished
with
bowes
and
Crosbowes
on
foote
.
Also
I
wish
a
Hundred
Thousand
to
be
apparelled
in
Gownes
of
cloath
of
gould
and
silke
,
and
also
I
wish
for
my
Daughter
Clariet
,
whome
I
haue
left
a
long
time
in
paine
and
miserie
,
whereof
I
repent
me
,
for
mine
intention
is
to
marrie
her
to
Florence
,
Sonne
to
Kinge
Garyn
of
Aragon
,
the
which
Florence
is
so
faire
,
so
hardy
,
and
so
humble
and
curteous
,
that
in
all
the
world
there
is
none
like
him
,
I
wish
him
and
all
his
companie
,
and
Sorbarre
with
him
,
to
be
at
the
Hauen
of
Courtoys
.
Also
I
wish
my
Tent
in
the
meadow
betwéen
the
hoasts
of
the
two
Kings
,
and
I
will
that
my
Tent
be
such
,
that
there
be
none
like
it
in
all
the
world
,
and
vppon
the
toppe
thereof
I
will
there
be
pitcht
a
Dragon
of
fine
gold
.
King
Huon
hadde
no
sooner
made
his
wish
,
but
hee
and
all
his
company
were
there
as
he
had
deuised
.
When
the
king
of
Nauarre
saw
so
many
people
,
and
so
many
Tents
and
Pauillions
so
néere
him
,
and
that
he
saw
the
rich
and
puissant
Pauillion
of
Kinge
Huons
with
the
flambing
Dragon
,
hee
was
greatly
dismayed
.
Then
he
called
his
Lords
and
Knightes
,
and
saide
.
Sirs
,
behold
what
people
yonder
are
before
vs
lodging
,
mee
thinkes
I
neuer
sawe
so
many
together
in
all
my
life
,
I
wot
not
what
it
should
be
,
I
am
in
doubt
:
then
he
called
vnto
him
two
knights
and
sayd
.
Sirs
,
goe
thether
,
and
knowe
what
people
they
be
,
and
what
they
meane
,
and
whether
they
bee
Fréendes
or
enemies
,
&
who
is
chéefe
ouer
them
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
two
knights
)
we
will
not
goe
thether
,
for
we
know
not
whether
they
bée
our
enemies
or
not
.
When
the
King
of
Nauarre
vnderstoode
that
those
knightes
nor
none
other
would
goe
thether
,
hee
was
sorrowfull
,
and
as
the
king
was
thus
deuising
,
thether
came
the
two
knightes
of
the
Fayrey
Gloriant
and
Mallabron
,
and
Gloriant
sayd
.
Kinge
of
Nauarre
,
King
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
hath
sent
vs
to
you
,
and
commaundeth
you
that
you
make
peace
betwéen
you
and
king
Garyn
,
for
he
will
giue
his
Daughter
Clariet
to
your
Nephewe
Florence
,
who
is
the
fairest
Ladie
of
the
worlde
.
When
the
king
of
Nauarre
vnderstoode
these
twoo
Messengers
sent
from
king
Huon
,
he
was
right
ioyfull
,
and
commanded
al
his
Lords
to
goe
with
him
to
kinge
Huon
,
they
obayed
his
commaundement
,
and
road
with
him
vntill
hee
came
to
the
rich
Pauillion
of
king
Huons
,
whereas
they
alighted
and
were
well
receiued
,
then
the
king
of
Nauarre
saluted
king
Huon
,
who
sayd
.
Sir
,
you
be
welcome
:
and
then
the
king
of
Nauarre
knéeled
down
before
kinge
Huon
,
and
sayd
.
Sir
,
I
am
readie
to
fulfill
your
pleasure
.
Then
Gloriant
tooke
the
king
of
Nauar
by
the
arme
and
raysed
him
vp
,
and
set
him
down
by
king
Huon
and
Escleremond
:
then
king
Huon
sent
for
king
Garyn
,
who
incontinent
came
to
him
,
accompanied
with
a
Thousand
knights
,
&
when
he
was
come
,
hee
saluted
king
Huon
,
and
saide
.
Sir
,
you
are
welcome
into
my
Countrey
of
Aragon
,
the
which
I
offer
you
to
doe
therewith
at
your
pleasure
,
and
Sir
,
all
that
you
haue
commaunded
mee
to
doe
by
your
twoo
knightes
,
I
am
readie
to
accomplish
,
and
there
hee
shewed
to
king
Huon
all
weeping
,
the
occasion
of
the
warre
and
of
his
Sonne
Florence
,
who
for
the
loue
of
a
new-found
Damsell
was
put
in
prison
,
whereof
he
repented
him
,
for
he
sayd
that
there
was
not
a
fairer
Damsell
in
the
world
,
and
for
the
loue
of
her
,
Florence
my
Sonne
is
departed
from
mee
,
and
I
thinke
I
shall
neuer
sée
him
more
.
Kinge
Garyn
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
knowe
for
troth
,
that
shortly
you
shall
sée
them
both
come
hether
to
me
,
for
I
will
marrie
them
together
,
the
Damsell
is
my
Daughter
,
and
her
name
is
Clariet
,
and
I
will
you
know
that
she
is
noble
,
and
yssued
of
a
royall
Lineage
,
there
is
none
more
noble
in
this
Countrey
,
and
she
hath
bought
her
desteny
right
déerely
.
When
king
Garyn
knew
,
that
the
noble
Damsell
was
Daughter
to
king
Huon
,
and
that
he
would
make
a
marriage
betwéene
her
and
his
Sonne
Florence
,
&
that
they
should
come
thether
shortly
,
he
was
neuer
so
ioyfull
in
all
his
life
before
:
then
hee
knéeled
downe
before
kinge
Huon
,
and
cryed
him
mercie
,
and
saide
.
Ah
Sir
,
how
may
it
be
,
that
in
my
olde
dayes
such
a
grace
may
come
to
me
,
as
to
haue
againe
my
déere
Sonne
,
and
that
the
noble
Damsell
(
whome
I
haue
done
so
much
ill
vnto
)
shall
bee
his
wife
.
Then
Kinge
Huon
rose
vp
and
said
.
Noble
king
,
haue
no
doubt
but
that
you
shall
haue
your
Sonne
,
for
I
cannot
so
soone
wish
for
him
,
but
they
shall
be
both
here
,
wheresoeuer
they
bee
in
the
worid
,
whereof
all
they
that
were
present
had
great
maruaile
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
Quéene
Escleremond
)
when
shall
the
houre
come
that
I
may
sée
my
Daughter
Clariet
?
and
Sir
,
you
knowe
well
that
I
came
hether
with
you
for
none
other
cause
.
Madame
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
you
shall
sée
her
shortly
.
Chap.
CLXII
.
¶
How
Florence
and
Clariet
arriued
there
with
their
company
,
and
came
to
king
Huon
,
and
of
the
great
ioy
that
was
made
at
their
comming
,
and
how
there
they
were
wedded
together
:
and
the
Peace
confirmed
betweene
the
two
Kinges
.
WHen
King
Huon
sawe
the
Quéene
his
wife
weepe
,
his
heart
tendred
and
sayde
.
Ah
my
déere
Daughter
Clariet
,
great
pitie
I
haue
of
you
and
of
Florence
the
hardy
:
I
wish
you
both
and
all
your
companie
here
at
the
Port
on
the
Sea-side
,
as
richly
apparelled
,
as
euer
was
Quéene
or
Prince
departing
out
of
their
house
to
bée
maried
,
and
that
with
you
there
bee
Ladies
and
Damsels
richly
apparelled
,
&
of
the
fairest
that
be
in
my
Realme
of
the
Fayrey
:
he
had
no
sooner
made
his
wish
,
but
that
Shippes
and
Galleys
arriued
at
the
Port
,
and
anon
Florence
&
Clariet
were
in
the
Meadow
,
richly
accompanied
with
Trumpets
,
Harps
,
Viols
,
and
Lutes
,
and
all
other
Instruments
,
the
which
sounded
so
melodiously
,
that
it
seemed
to
all
the
hearers
that
they
were
rauished
into
Paradise
,
and
also
there
were
Ladies
and
Damsels
,
and
knightes
of
the
Fayrey
singing
right
sweetely
,
the
hearers
thought
them
to
bee
Angels
of
Paradice
,
and
they
were
apparelled
richly
,
and
garnished
with
precious
stones
,
so
that
with
the
Sun
shining
vppon
them
,
they
glittered
in
such
wise
,
that
whosoeuer
had
seene
them
,
would
haue
thought
that
God
and
all
the
Court
of
Paradice
had
been
there
assembled
.
Thus
Florence
came
with
3
Thousand
men
making
great
ioy
.
After
him
came
riding
the
faire
Clariet
,
vpon
a
rich
Palfray
ambling
so
freshly
,
garnished
and
richly
apparelled
,
that
in
all
the
world
there
was
none
such
,
the
armour
hanging
full
of
siluer
bels
,
making
so
swéet
a
noise
,
that
it
was
maruaile
to
heare
them
,
if
I
should
discribe
the
beautie
&
riches
that
was
on
her
Palfrey
,
it
would
be
too
long
to
rehearse
.
This
Ladie
Clariet
was
accompanied
with
two
notable
Ladies
of
the
Fayrey
,
the
one
was
Morgue
,
and
the
other
Glorianda
,
who
came
singing
after
Clariet
:
then
after
came
the
Lady
Transelina
,
with
many
Damsels
of
the
Fayrey
,
great
ioy
there
was
made
,
and
then
king
Huon
sayd
to
Escleremond
his
Wife
.
Madame
,
it
is
time
that
you
depart
,
for
yonder
I
see
comming
toward
vs
my
Daughter
Clariet
and
Florence
.
When
Escleremond
heard
that
,
she
was
right
ioyfull
,
for
the
great
desire
that
she
had
so
see
her
Daughter
:
the
Queene
went
forth
nobly
accompanied
.
Then
king
Huon
and
the
other
twoo
kings
with
all
their
companies
,
with
banners
displayed
,
with
great
ioy
and
triumph
,
went
to
meet
Florence
and
Clariet
:
ye
may
well
thinke
,
that
king
Garyn
had
great
ioy
of
the
comming
of
his
Sonne
,
and
sawe
such
an
assembly
meet
there
together
to
receiue
him
,
that
he
deuoutly
thanked
our
Lord
God
.
Thus
these
kinges
and
Princes
went
to
meete
these
twoo
young
persons
richly
accompanied
,
and
great
ioye
had
Clariet
,
when
she
saw
the
Quéene
her
mother
before
her
,
and
she
wept
for
inward
ioy
that
she
had
,
&
when
the
Queen
saw
her
daughter
,
she
embraced
and
kissed
her
often
times
,
and
of
a
great
season
none
of
them
could
speake
to
other
for
ioy
:
then
King
Huon
came
&
tooke
his
Daughter
out
of
the
Quéenes
armes
,
and
kissed
her
more
then
twentie
times
.
Then
king
Garyn
came
vnto
Florence
,
and
sayd
.
Déere
Sonne
,
I
haue
much
trespassed
against
you
,
in
that
wrongfully
I
put
you
into
my
prison
,
and
I
complaine
greatly
to
you
of
your
Vncle
the
kinge
of
Nauarre
,
who
hath
wasted
your
Countrey
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Florence
)
I
require
you
to
pardon
mine
Vncle
,
it
is
reason
that
I
should
bee
content
that
peace
be
made
betwéen
you
,
and
Sir
,
I
desire
you
to
giue
mee
this
Damsell
in
mariage
.
Sonne
,
(
quoth
Garyn
)
be
in
suertie
that
you
shall
haue
her
and
none
other
,
for
a
more
noble
Lady
cannot
bee
found
in
Tenne
Realmes
.
Sir
quoth
Florence
,
I
thanke
you
:
and
thus
these
Twoo
companies
ioyned
together
,
and
the
Kinge
of
Nauarre
came
to
his
Nephewe
Florence
,
and
embraced
him
&
sayd
.
Faire
Nephewe
,
of
your
returne
I
am
right
ioyfull
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
he
)
I
am
well
pleased
with
the
peace
that
is
made
betwéene
my
Father
and
you
.
Thus
they
road
vntill
they
came
to
the
Tents
,
and
there
alighted
,
then
king
Huon
called
the
other
two
kinges
,
and
said
.
Sirs
,
how
say
you
?
will
yée
abide
by
mine
aduise
,
and
put
into
my
handes
the
discord
that
hath
béene
betweene
you
?
they
answeared
,
that
they
were
content
to
doe
as
hee
woulde
haue
them
.
Then
kinge
Huon
sayde
.
Sirs
,
then
my
will
is
,
that
peace
and
accord
be
betweene
you
and
all
yours
:
and
they
liberally
agréed
thereto
,
whereof
kinge
Huon
was
ioyfull
.
Then
king
Huon
desired
Florence
to
shew
his
aduenture
,
and
how
he
was
rescued
by
Sorbarre
.
Then
Florence
shewed
al
his
aduentures
,
and
the
other
kinges
were
right
ioyfull
to
heare
it
,
and
all
other
that
heard
it
did
greatly
praise
Sorbarre
for
his
déede
,
and
much
honoured
him
,
and
made
him
great
feasting
&
chéere
,
and
caused
him
to
be
christened
:
then
king
Huon
said
to
the
two
kinges
.
Sirs
,
I
will
that
presently
each
of
you
doe
pardon
other
of
all
ill
will
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
they
)
wee
are
readie
to
doe
it
,
and
so
each
of
them
embraced
other
,
whereof
king
Huon
hadde
great
ioy
,
and
so
had
all
other
Lordes
and
Knightes
that
were
there
assembled
.
Kinge
Garyn
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
incontinent
I
will
,
that
your
Son
Florence
haue
my
Daughter
in
mariage
,
and
I
giue
them
the
Citie
of
Bourdeaux
,
Blames
,
and
Geronnill
,
and
all
the
appendants
thereto
belonging
.
When
king
Garyn
heard
the
offer
that
king
Huon
had
made
to
his
Sonne
Florence
,
he
thanked
him
hartely
,
&
so
did
all
the
other
Lords
,
who
allowed
greatly
that
mariage
.
When
kinge
Garyn
sawe
the
honour
,
loue
,
and
courtesie
that
Kinge
Huon
did
to
Florence
his
Sonne
,
hee
knéeled
downe
,
and
sayd
.
Sir
,
my
Child
and
yours
I
commit
into
your
handes
,
vse
them
at
your
pleasure
:
then
by
consent
of
both
Fathers
,
they
were
wedded
and
spoused
together
all
in
one
day
,
the
Feast
&
Solemnitie
of
this
mariage
endured
Eight
daies
,
the
king
of
Nauarre
gaue
vnto
Florence
his
Realme
of
Nauarre
to
possesse
and
enioy
after
his
decease
:
Of
the
Feastes
,
Iusts
,
and
Tourneys
that
was
made
on
those
Eight
dayes
,
I
make
no
mention
thereof
,
for
it
were
ouer-long
to
rehearse
.
Then
king
Huon
gaue
his
Daughter
Thirtie
Somers
charged
with
gould
and
great
riches
,
whereby
the
ioy
encreased
of
all
parts
:
then
the
Lordes
and
other
people
of
Aragon
came
to
king
Huon
,
and
all
wéeping
,
they
desired
him
to
haue
pitie
and
compassion
of
them
,
and
that
he
might
find
some
meanes
,
that
they
might
haue
some
recompence
for
the
great
hurts
an
dammages
that
they
had
receiued
,
by
reason
of
the
warre
between
these
two
kinges
,
whereby
they
were
neere
hand
destroyed
by
the
Nauarnes
.
When
Queene
Escleremond
heard
the
people
complaine
,
she
embraced
her
Husband
and
saide
.
Sir
,
I
desire
you
(
for
the
loue
of
your
children
)
to
haue
pitie
of
these
people
,
who
requireth
for
aide
,
for
in
you
is
all
their
trust
.
Madame
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
I
shal
incontinent
shew
what
grace
I
will
doe
for
the
loue
of
you
.
Then
king
Huon
commaunded
all
the
people
to
kneele
downe
,
and
then
he
sayd
.
Sirs
,
all
yée
that
be
here
assembled
,
to
the
entent
that
you
shall
not
thinke
,
that
the
thing
that
I
will
doe
should
bee
any
witch-craft
or
illusion
,
but
that
it
is
by
the
will
of
Iesus
Christ
,
the
gift
that
king
Oberon
gaue
mee
before
hee
dyed
,
the
which
was
all
the
puissance
and
dignitie
that
hee
had
in
all
the
Fayrey
of
the
world
:
therefore
knowe
,
that
by
the
puissance
and
dignitie
that
our
Lord
God
,
made
king
Oberon
my
Predecessor
to
giue
me
,
I
will
that
this
Realme
of
Aragon
,
whereas
it
hath
had
dammage
by
reason
of
the
warre
,
so
that
the
Realme
is
sore
burnt
and
wasted
:
and
I
will
that
it
be
again
in
the
same
case
,
as
it
was
before
any
war
began
,
and
that
all
Castles
&
houses
burnt
or
beaten
downe
,
be
better
thrée
times
then
they
were
before
,
and
I
will
that
from
henceforth
euerie
man
serue
God
,
and
thanke
him
of
this
grace
that
he
hath
sent
you
,
then
he
lifted
vp
his
handes
,
and
blessed
all
the
people
with
the
signe
of
the
crosse
:
and
assoone
as
he
had
done
his
blessing
,
euerie
thing
was
as
he
had
deuised
throughout
al
the
Realme
.
Thus
was
the
wil
of
Iesus
Christ
,
at
the
instance
and
prayer
of
the
noble
kinge
Huon
.
Chap.
CLXIII
.
¶
How
King
Huon
and
Queene
Escleremond
departed
,
and
howe
he
gaue
great
rich
guiftes
vnto
the
two
Kinges
,
and
to
all
other
Lordes
,
Ladies
,
and
Damsels
:
and
of
the
sorrowe
that
was
betweene
the
Mother
and
the
Daughter
,
at
their
departing
.
WHen
Kinge
Huon
had
made
his
prayers
to
our
Lord
God
,
and
that
his
request
was
graunted
,
hee
thanked
God
:
such
Feasts
,
Iusts
,
and
Tourneys
as
was
made
there
during
the
Feast
,
was
neuer
séene
nor
heard
of
in
any
Cronicle
heere
before
.
Then
king
Huon
made
him
readie
to
depart
,
and
he
gaue
guifts
before
he
departed
to
them
that
were
there
,
and
especially
to
Sorbarre
,
to
whome
hée
recommended
his
Daughter
Clariet
,
&
desired
him
not
to
leaue
her
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Sorbarre
)
the
great
loue
that
I
haue
to
you
,
constraineth
me
neuer
to
forsake
her
,
nor
them
that
shall
come
of
her
as
long
as
life
is
in
my
body
.
When
Quéen
Escleremond
vnderstood
the
departing
of
her
Lord
Huon
,
and
sawe
that
shee
must
leaue
her
Daughter
,
shee
had
great
sorrowe
at
her
heart
,
and
so
all
wéeping
shée
came
to
her
Daughter
,
and
said
.
Right
déere
Daughter
,
you
ought
greatly
to
thanke
our
Lord
God
,
in
that
hee
hath
cast
you
out
of
so
many
perils
,
and
nowe
to
haue
great
honour
,
and
to
be
exalted
like
a
rich
and
puissant
Ladie
:
therefore
alwaies
set
your
heart
on
God
,
and
serue
,
feare
,
and
loue
him
,
be
liberall
to
them
that
be
poore
,
nor
mocke
no
body
,
neither
bee
no
Iangler
against
your
Husband
,
nor
hearken
to
none
ill
lyers
,
flye
from
Flatterers
,
loue
your
Husband
,
kéepe
your selfe
alwaies
true
,
to
the
entent
that
none
ill
report
bee
made
of
you
.
Marke
well
this
doctrine
,
for
I
cannot
tell
whether
euer
I
shall
sée
you
againe
or
not
.
When
the
faire
Clariet
heard
her
Mother
,
suddainly
she
began
to
wéepe
,
and
sayd
.
Oh
my
right
déere
Lady
and
Mother
,
the
departing
of
you
and
of
the
king
my
Father
from
me
,
ought
sore
to
gréeue
me
,
since
we
haue
béene
together
so
small
a
time
,
for
your
departing
is
to
me
so
gréeuable
,
that
it
is
great
paine
for
me
to
beare
it
.
Then
the
Mother
&
the
Daughter
clipped
and
kissed
each
other
more
then
Twentie
times
,
and
oftener
would
haue
done
if
king
Huon
had
not
béene
,
for
then
hee
tooke
his
Daughter
Clariet
in
his
armes
,
and
kissed
her
often
times
tenderly
wéeping
,
because
he
knew
well
that
he
should
neuer
sée
her
againe
:
then
he
lifted
vp
his
hands
,
and
gaue
her
and
her
Husband
his
blessing
,
&
shewed
them
many
faire
examples
and
doctrines
.
Then
the
noble
Quéene
Escleremond
kneeled
downe
,
&
prayed
king
Huon
her
husband
,
that
he
would
counsaile
and
aduertize
them
what
they
should
doe
.
Madame
,
(
quoth
Huon
)
rise
vp
,
for
such
pitie
I
haue
of
them
&
of
you
,
that
my
heart
neere
hand
faileth
me
,
and
I
tarie
here
too
long
,
for
I
must
needs
depart
:
come
hether
my
deere
Daughter
and
kisse
me
,
and
Son
Florence
,
with
you
I
leaue
my
Daughter
,
and
keepe
her
well
as
longe
as
God
will
suffer
her
to
bee
with
you
.
Then
king
Huon
tooke
leaue
of
the
two
kinges
,
who
were
right
sorrowfull
of
his
departing
,
and
he
desired
them
alwaies
to
be
good
Louers
together
,
and
so
tooke
his
leaue
,
and
sayd
,
I
wish
my selfe
my
Queen
,
and
all
my
company
,
to
be
in
my
Pallaice
at
Momur
:
he
had
no
sooner
spoken
the
words
,
but
that
he
was
there
,
and
sudenly
vanished
from
the
twoo
Kings
,
whereof
they
and
all
other
were
greatly
abashed
,
so
that
they
wist
not
what
to
say
,
&
they
had
thought
it
had
béen
but
a
dreame
,
but
by
reason
of
the
great
guifts
&
riches
that
hée
had
left
behind
him
among
them
.
Then
after
all
these
thinges
done
,
the
kinge
of
Nauarre
tooke
leaue
of
king
Garyn
and
departed
,
and
his
Nephewe
Florence
road
with
him
foure
Leagues
,
and
then
returned
to
Courtoys
to
Clariet
his
wife
,
and
there
they
tarried
two
Moneths
in
great
ioy
and
solace
.
Then
after
a
certaine
space
,
king
Garyn
(
who
was
verie
old
and
ancient
)
tooke
a
sicknesse
,
whereby
he
passed
out
of
this
world
,
for
whose
death
,
Florence
his
Sonne
&
Clariet
wept
many
a
salt
teare
.
Then
he
was
buried
with
great
solemnitie
,
and
then
by
all
the
Lords
and
Peeres
of
the
Realme
,
Florence
was
chosen
and
crowned
King
,
and
Clariet
Quéene
:
great
solemn●ty
and
ioy
was
made
at
their
crownation
.
Thus
with
great
ioy
and
gladnesse
,
Florence
and
Clariet
were
together
,
so
that
at
the
last
Clariet
was
great
with
child
,
whereof
Florence
and
all
the
noble
men
and
Commons
of
the
Realme
were
ioyfull
,
and
thanked
our
Lord
God
,
and
when
the
time
came
,
the
Quéene
was
brought
to
bed
of
a
faire
Daughter
,
whereof
both
Father
and
Mother
were
right
ioyfull
,
the
which
ioy
within
a
while
after
turned
to
sore
wéeping
and
great
heauines
,
as
yée
shall
heare
hereafter
.
Chap.
CLXIIII
.
¶
How
Queene
Clariet
was
brought
to
bedde
of
a
Daughter
,
at
which
deliuerance
the
Queene
dyed
▪
and
how
when
the
yong
Damsell
came
to
the
age
of
Fifteene
yeares
,
the
King
her
Father
would
haue
had
her
in
marriage
,
wherewith
all
his
Lords
were
sore
troubled
.
WHen
Kinge
Florence
was
aduertised
,
that
his
Quéene
was
deliuered
of
a
Daughter
,
hee
thanked
God
,
the
Childe
was
borne
to
the
christning
into
the
chéefe
Church
,
and
was
named
Ide
,
the
ioy
of
the
comming
of
this
Child
,
cost
●éerely
to
the
Quéen
her
Mother
,
for
by
reason
of
the
paine
that
she
endured
,
shee
departed
out
of
this
life
,
and
so
dyed
.
The
Child
was
brought
to
kinge
Florence
,
and
when
he
sawe
her
,
he
was
ioyfull
,
and
demanded
how
her
mother
did
,
and
they
thought
that
the
matter
could
not
be
hidden
nor
kept
secrette
,
they
sayd
.
Sir
,
your
Quéene
is
departed
to
God
.
When
the
king
heard
that
,
he
fell
downe
in
a
swound
,
so
that
euerie
man
feared
he
had
béene
dead
,
and
when
he
came
to
himselfe
,
hee
sayd
.
Ah
my
right
déere
Loue
,
in
an
ill
houre
were
you
borne
,
for
your
sake
I
hadde
forgotten
all
paine
,
and
thought
to
haue
liued
in
rest
with
you
,
me
thinkes
you
be
rauished
and
stollen
away
from
me
.
Ah
false
death
,
thou
art
hardy
to
take
from
me
that
thing
which
I
loued
best
,
the
most
fairest
,
truest
,
and
swéetest
creature
liuing
.
Then
his
Lordes
came
and
comforted
him
,
the
cries
,
complaints
,
and
wéepings
rose
through-out
the
Citie
:
all
Ladies
,
Damsels
,
Burgesses
,
and
Maidens
,
and
all
the
Commons
made
great
lamentations
:
that
night
the
Queene
was
watched
,
and
the
next
morning
,
with
great
cries
and
wéepings
the
Quéene
was
brought
into
the
chiefe
Church
,
her
obsequie
was
done
notably
,
and
so
layd
in
a
rich
Sepulture
,
the
sorrowe
that
the
kinge
made
was
neuer
none
such
séene
.
The
king
was
visited
by
the
Lords
of
his
Realme
,
but
they
could
not
cause
him
to
take
any
solace
,
but
a
lonely
nowe
&
then
to
goe
to
see
his
deere
Daughter
the
Ladie
Ide
,
and
euer
when
he
saw
her
,
his
sorrow
renewed
,
and
shee
was
well
nourished
&
brought
vp
:
and
when
she
came
to
the
age
of
Fiftéene
yéeres
,
she
was
beautifull
,
wise
,
and
sage
,
for
she
was
brought
vp
with
Foure
noble
Ladies
,
and
ordred
as
it
appertained
to
a
Kinges
Child
,
and
her
Father
King
Florence
loued
her
so
well
,
that
he
could
neuer
be
satisfied
with
looking
vppon
her
,
often
times
he
kissed
her
holding
her
in
his
armes
,
hee
would
neuer
marie
againe
for
the
lone
of
her
,
so
much
grew
and
encreased
this
noble
Ide
,
that
she
came
to
the
age
of
Fiftéene
yeares
complet
,
the
fresh
beauty
and
bountie
that
was
in
her
,
if
I
shoulde
discribe
it
,
it
would
be
ouer-long
to
rehearse
:
but
I
dare
well
say
,
that
in
beautie
as
then
she
passed
all
other
women
of
the
world
,
for
God
and
nature
hadde
employed
all
their
studie
to
fourme
her
,
there
was
neuer
any
man
that
sawe
her
but
loued
her
,
and
so
did
her
Father
,
so
that
on
a
day
the
king
had
his
Lordes
about
him
,
and
Sorbarre
was
amonge
them
,
whome
the
kinge
loued
déerely
,
and
the
kinge
séeing
his
Daughter
I
de
growe
and
encrease
in
all
vertues
,
he
sayd
to
his
Lords
.
Sirs
,
it
were
good
that
there
were
some
Wife
found
out
for
me
,
whom
I
will
marie
,
if
any
such
can
be
found
,
in
all
conditions
like
to
her
that
I
had
before
.
When
his
Lordes
heard
him
,
they
were
ioyfull
,
in
that
the
King
would
marrie
againe
:
Alas
,
they
knewe
not
the
kinges
inward
intention
,
but
shortly
after
the
king
knewe
it
,
whereby
much
ill
and
mischiefe
came
afterward
,
and
many
a
man
slaine
,
and
many
a
Church
burnt
,
as
yée
shall
heare
héereafter
.
Then
the
king
wrote
,
and
sent
to
all
his
Lords
and
knights
of
his
Realme
,
to
come
to
his
Court
at
a
day
assigned
:
&
when
they
were
all
come
to
the
Pallaice
,
there
they
found
the
King
,
who
humbly
receiued
them
,
and
made
them
great
feasting
,
and
had
them
to
diner
with
him
.
When
the
dinner
was
done
,
the
king
and
all
his
Lords
went
into
a
Garden
,
whereas
the
king
would
kéepe
his
Counsaile
,
and
when
they
were
all
there
,
and
the
king
set
in
his
seat
,
he
sayd
.
Sirs
,
you
know
well
I
haue
no
more
Children
but
a
Daughter
,
who
hath
béene
desired
in
marriage
by
diuers
kinges
and
Princes
,
but
I
would
not
consent
to
marrie
her
,
nor
I
thought
not
to
marie
my selfe
,
for
the
loue
of
her
Mother
whome
I
so
déerely
loued
,
but
nowe
I
am
minded
to
marie
and
to
take
a
Wife
,
so
that
shee
bee
semblable
to
her
that
is
departed
:
and
therefore
I
haue
sent
for
you
to
shew
you
my
will
and
pleasure
.
When
his
Lords
heard
him
,
they
were
ioyfull
and
sayd
.
Sir
,
knowe
for
troth
,
there
is
no
woman
liuing
in
Christendome
,
but
if
you
will
haue
her
you
shal
,
if
she
be
neuer
so
faire
or
so
hye
of
Lineage
:
and
therefore
Sir
,
thinke
in
your selfe
,
whether
you
will
that
we
shall
goe
to
get
you
a
Wife
.
Sirs
,
(
quoth
the
kinge
)
in
this
matter
you
shall
not
néed
to
take
any
paines
,
for
the
Wife
that
I
will
haue
is
not
farre
from
hence
,
it
lyeth
in
me
to
haue
her
if
I
list
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
Lordes
)
will
it
please
you
to
name
her
that
shall
be
so
happie
.
Sirs
,
(
quoth
the
kinge
)
it
is
my
Daughter
I
de
whom
I
will
take
to
my
Wife
,
for
the
great
loue
that
I
had
to
her
mother
.
When
the
Lords
heard
that
,
they
beheld
each
other
,
blessing
themselues
at
the
horrible
and
detestable
wordes
of
the
king
,
and
looked
on
him
maruailously
.
Then
Sorbarre
,
(
who
was
of
the
kinges
priuie
counsaile
)
began
to
speake
,
and
sayd
.
Ah
Sir
,
God
forbid
that
such
a
shame
should
come
to
you
,
for
it
is
worse
then
heathen
to
him
that
will
polute
his
owne
proper
Daughter
by
himselfe
ingendred
,
you
shoulde
not
bee
worthy
to
sitte
in
a
royall
Chaire
,
and
you
ought
to
bee
the
mirrour
and
example
to
other
men
how
they
should
liue
,
will
you
then
breake
the
Lawe
that
God
hath
giuen
vs
?
put
from
you
that
crueltie
,
you
shall
find
no
man
that
will
praise
you
,
in
so
doing
or
thinking
.
When
the
king
heard
Sorbarre
,
hee
beheld
him
angerly
and
said
.
Sorbarre
,
(
know
for
troth
)
but
that
I
hold
my selfe
much
bound
vnto
you
,
I
would
strike
off
your
head
,
and
there
is
no
man
that
speaketh
to
the
contrarie
,
but
I
shall
put
him
to
death
.
Then
all
the
Lords
together
saide
to
the
king
.
Sir
,
doe
as
you
please
,
Sorbarre
hath
sayd
as
a
noble
man
ought
to
doe
,
for
if
you
doe
otherwise
,
you
are
not
worthy
to
beare
a
Crowne
,
and
so
held
their
peace
,
they
durst
speake
no
more
for
feare
of
him
:
and
also
because
they
thought
surely
,
that
the
Diuell
was
within
him
to
motion
any
such
matter
.
When
the
king
heard
the
will
of
his
Lordes
,
he
sent
for
his
Daughter
hastely
,
who
came
with
a
smiling
countenance
,
not
knowing
of
the
vnreasonable
will
of
the
king
her
Father
,
and
when
she
came
before
him
she
knéeled
downe
,
the
king
tooke
her
vp
and
set
her
betwéene
his
armes
,
and
kissed
her
more
then
Twentie
times
.
The
Ladie
knewe
nothing
of
her
Fathers
intention
,
none
otherwise
but
that
shee
thought
hee
did
it
,
but
as
a
Father
ought
to
doe
with
his
Child
:
then
the
Lordes
sayd
softly
one
to
another
.
Oh
vnhappie
King
,
his
thoughts
bée
farre
vnlike
to
his
Daughters
,
for
if
she
were
here
alone
,
he
would
dishonour
her
although
she
be
his
owne
Daughter
.
The
King
séeing
his
Daughter
I
de
so
excellent
faire
,
he
sayd
to
himselfe
,
that
without
hee
hadde
his
Daughter
in
marriage
,
he
should
die
with
rage
,
and
the
King
beheld
her
,
and
made
her
to
sit
downe
by
him
,
and
sayd
.
My
déere
Daughter
,
you
are
as
an
Orpheling
on
the
Mothers
side
,
wherefore
I
haue
great
pitie
of
you
that
you
haue
lost
her
,
and
you
resemble
so
much
your
Mother
,
that
I
thinke
when
I
sée
you
in
the
face
,
that
I
sée
her
before
mee
,
and
therefore
I
loue
you
the
better
,
and
for
this
cause
it
is
my
will
to
take
you
to
my
Wife
,
for
I
will
haue
none
other
in
mariage
.
Chap.
CLXV
.
¶
Of
the
great
sorrow
that
the
Damsell
I
de
made
,
when
she
heard
her
Father
,
how
he
would
haue
her
in
mariage
:
and
how
by
the
means
of
a
noble
Lady
and
Sorbarre
,
she
departed
at
midnight
,
and
went
at
the
aduenture
that
God
would
send
her
.
WHen
the
Damsell
heard
her
Father
,
her
fresh
red
colour
became
pale
and
wanne
,
and
she
cast
downe
her
lookes
to
the
earth
,
&
sayd
.
Ah
my
right
déere
Father
,
take
héede
what
you
say
,
for
if
you
be
heard
of
them
that
bee
héere
present
,
you
shall
bee
greatly
blamed
.
Then
the
Damsell
would
haue
risen
vp
to
haue
gone
from
her
Father
,
but
the
King
tooke
her
by
the
hand
and
sayd
.
My
Daughter
,
make
no
daunger
nor
refuse
to
follow
my
will
,
for
you
slay
me
for
the
loue
that
I
beare
you
:
then
all
the
Lords
knéeled
downe
before
the
King
,
and
held
vp
their
handes
,
and
desired
the
King
for
his
owne
wealth
and
honour
,
that
he
would
haue
pitie
of
himselfe
and
of
his
Daughter
,
and
that
he
would
neuer
thinke
to
doe
such
a
déede
,
for
if
he
did
,
hée
should
neuer
be
set
by
after
.
When
the
king
heard
his
Lords
,
and
how
they
reasoned
with
him
to
haue
turned
his
mind
,
hee
answeared
as
a
man
full
of
villany
and
yre
,
and
saide
,
that
in
despight
of
them
all
,
and
whether
they
would
or
not
,
he
would
haue
her
to
his
Wife
,
and
that
if
there
were
any
so
hardy
as
to
speake
to
him
to
the
contrarie
,
hee
woulde
cause
them
to
die
a
shamefull
death
,
and
he
sore
rebuked
them
.
When
the
Damsell
heard
her
Father
to
speake
vnto
the
Lordes
and
Knightes
,
then
she
saw
well
the
inordinate
loue
of
her
Father
,
and
she
began
to
wéepe
,
and
sayd
.
Oh
good
God
,
I
shall
be
shamed
and
lost
for
euer
if
he
take
me
to
his
Wife
,
for
both
of
vs
cannot
escape
without
damnation
:
then
shee
thought
within
her selfe
,
that
if
she
could
in
any
wise
escape
,
she
would
flye
away
so
far
off
,
that
there
should
neuer
any
tidings
be
heard
of
her
.
Then
the
Kinge
sent
her
into
her
Chamber
with
her
Maydens
,
who
were
sorrowfull
and
discomforted
when
they
heard
of
that
matter
,
for
the
King
had
commaunded
them
to
kéepe
her
well
,
and
to
ordaine
a
rich
bed
for
her
,
because
the
next
day
hée
would
marrie
her
.
When
the
Damsell
I
de
was
in
her
chamber
,
she
called
to
her
an
ancient
Ladie
,
who
had
béene
her
Mistresse
,
and
then
she
auoided
all
other
out
of
her
Chamber
,
and
made
semblance
to
sléepe
:
and
when
she
saw
that
al
other
were
gone
,
she
knéeled
downe
,
and
held
vp
both
her
hands
before
the
Ladie
,
and
all
wéeping
sayde
.
Ah
my
right
déere
Ladie
and
Mistresse
,
I
come
to
you
as
a
poore
Orpheling
without
Father
or
Mother
,
my
Mother
is
dead
as
you
know
well
,
but
he
that
should
bee
my
Father
,
would
bee
my
Husband
,
the
which
is
a
thing
that
the
earth
ought
not
to
beare
,
nor
sustaine
them
that
woulde
liue
in
such
manner
:
and
therefore
(
déere
Mistresse
)
counsaile
and
ayd
this
poore
discomforted
Orpheling
,
and
help
me
,
that
I
may
bee
out
of
the
sight
of
him
that
ought
to
bee
my
Father
,
for
I
had
rather
goe
into
some
farre
Countrey
,
&
there
to
liue
in
pouertie
,
then
to
end
my
dayes
with
him
in
doing
of
such
a
déede
,
and
at
the
end
to
bee
damned
and
lost
.
When
the
olde
Ladie
(
who
was
right
noble
and
sage
)
heard
the
pitifu●l
complaint
of
the
Damsell
Ide
,
whome
shee
had
nourished
and
brought
vp
,
she
answeared
and
sayd
.
My
right
déere
daughter
,
for
the
great
loue
that
I
beare
you
,
I
shall
ayde
and
counsaile
you
,
and
bring
you
out
of
this
doubt
,
as
sometime
did
my
Brother
Peter
of
Aragon
to
the
Ladie
Clariet
your
Mother
,
hée
rescued
her
out
of
the
hands
of
the
Sarazins
,
when
she
was
in
ieopardie
of
her
life
,
for
all
your
Father
I
shall
not
let
to
aide
you
.
When
the
Damsell
I
de
heard
the
good
will
of
the
Ladie
,
how
shee
would
ayd
her
,
all
wéeping
shee
kissed
her
,
and
sayd
.
Ah
my
right
deere
Mother
,
the
goodnes
that
you
doe
to
me
God
reward
you
for
it
,
for
it
lyeth
not
in
me
:
then
the
old
Ladie
yssued
out
of
her
Chamber
,
and
left
the
Ladie
I
de
verie
pensiue
,
and
went
into
Sorbarres
Chamber
,
who
was
as
then
in
the
Pallaice
,
for
he
was
one
of
the
kinges
priuie
Counsaile
,
and
when
he
came
to
his
Chamber
,
and
found
the
Ladie
there
,
he
demanded
what
aduenture
had
brought
her
thether
,
the
Ladie
drewe
him
apart
,
and
shewed
him
the
request
and
prayer
of
the
Damsell
Ide
,
whereof
Sorbarre
(
for
the
great
pitie
hée
had
of
her
)
began
to
weepe
,
and
auoided
his
Chamber
,
the
better
to
speake
with
the
Ladie
at
his
ease
,
and
they
deuised
together
of
diuers
things
,
and
at
last
they
concluded
,
for
the
sauegard
of
the
damsels
bodie
,
that
this
ancient
Lady
should
beare
to
her
the
apparell
of
a
man
,
and
that
at
the
houre
of
midnight
,
she
should
array
her
therewith
,
and
then
shew
her
and
let
her
goe
out
of
the
Pallaice
,
and
come
to
the
stable
,
whereas
she
shall
find
me
readie
,
with
the
best
horse
that
her
Father
hath
,
readie
for
her
to
leape
vppon
.
When
the
ancient
Ladie
vnderstood
Sorbarre
,
she
was
right
ioyfull
,
and
thought
his
counsaile
good
,
and
then
she
departed
,
and
made
readie
all
the
apparell
belonging
to
a
man
:
then
she
came
to
the
Damsell
Ides
Chamber
,
and
shewed
her
the
conclusion
that
was
taken
betweene
her
and
Sorbarre
.
When
the
Damsell
heard
that
,
she
had
great
ioy
at
her
heart
,
and
she
clipped
and
kissed
her
:
the
Ladie
was
glad
when
she
saw
her
somwhat
comforted
,
and
sayd
.
Faire
Ladie
,
the
Kinge
your
Father
hath
ordained
a
bath
for
you
:
therefore
goe
thether
and
hath
with
other
Damsels
,
to
the
intent
that
the
Kinge
doe
not
suspect
any
thinge
,
and
when
you
haue
bathed
you
a
certaine
space
,
lette
your
bed
be
made
readie
,
and
when
you
are
in
your
Chamber
goe
to
your
bed
,
and
then
commaund
me
and
all
the
Damsels
to
goe
and
bath
vs
,
&
I
shall
kéepe
them
there
so
long
a
space
,
that
they
shall
haue
good
list
to
sleepe
,
and
I
shall
leaue
heere
by
your
bed-side
all
your
mans
apparell
,
and
array
you
therein
,
and
then
guird
this
sword
about
you
,
and
put
on
your
spurres
,
and
when
you
are
out
of
the
Pallaice
,
goe
to
the
Stables
,
where
you
shall
finde
a
horse
readie
for
you
.
Then
they
went
into
the
bathing
Chamber
,
and
shee
in
her
smocke
readie
to
goe
into
the
bath
,
and
all
the
other
Damsels
were
ioyfull
,
when
they
saw
her
come
thether
,
for
they
thought
she
had
been
gone
to
sléepe
,
because
of
the
displeasure
that
shee
hadde
at
her
heart
:
then
they
sayd
one
to
another
,
it
seemeth
that
our
Ladie
is
well
appeased
of
her
sorrow
,
me
thinkes
to
morrow
she
shall
be
Ladie
and
Quéene
,
and
she
shall
bee
wife
and
Daughter
to
the
King
her
Father
,
the
which
is
a
thing
vnreasonable
:
then
they
came
to
her
and
bathed
her
,
&
feasted
her
as
much
as
they
might
.
When
the
Ladie
I
de
thought
that
it
was
time
to
depart
,
she
sayd
to
her
Mistresse
and
to
the
other
Damsels
,
howe
shee
had
bathed
her
ynough
,
and
that
she
would
go
into
her
Chamber
to
sleepe
,
and
bad
all
the
other
to
go
and
bath
them
,
and
that
there
should
no
moe
goe
with
her
,
but
two
of
them
to
haue
her
to
bed
,
and
she
sayd
to
her
Mistresse
,
that
she
should
goe
and
bring
her
with
the
Damsels
,
the
which
thing
they
did
ioyfully
:
the
damsell
departed
and
went
into
her
Chamber
,
wrapped
in
a
Mantle
of
sca●let
.
When
the
two
Damsels
had
brought
her
to
bed
,
they
tooke
leaue
of
her
and
departed
,
and
closed
the
dore
after
them
,
and
then
they
went
and
bathed
them
with
others
:
and
when
the
Damsell
I
de
felt
her selfe
all
dry
,
she
rose
and
arrayed
her
in
the
mans
apparell
aswel
as
she
could
,
and
tooke
the
sword
and
guirt
it
about
her
,
&
put
on
her
spurres
,
and
then
she
went
to
a
great
low
window
on
the
Garden-side
,
and
there
she
leapt
out
into
the
Garden
as
priuily
as
she
could
,
and
so
went
along
by
the
wall
side
vntill
she
came
to
the
Posterne
,
then
shee
went
out
towards
the
Stable
,
and
when
she
came
there
,
shee
found
a
horse
readie
in
Sorbarres
hand
,
and
at
the
pommell
of
the
saddle
,
a
bagge
full
of
bread
and
flesh
,
&
two
bottels
of
good
wine
.
Then
the
Damsell
tooke
the
horse
,
and
without
any
word
speaking
,
shee
leapt
vp
quickely
:
then
Sorbarre
all
wéeping
saide
.
My
déere
Daughter
,
God
bee
thy
guide
and
bring
thée
to
sauegard
,
goe
thy
way
,
and
kéepe
the
way
vpon
thy
left
hand
,
and
follow
the
Sea-side
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
she
)
for
the
goodnes
you
haue
shewed
me
God
reward
you
,
into
whose
sauegard
I
commend
you
:
thus
departed
this
noble
Ladie
Ide
,
to
eschew
and
flye
from
the
ill
and
dishonorable
will
of
her
Father
,
and
she
entred
into
the
Forrest
kéeping
no
hye
way
,
and
so
she
road
thrée
daies
along
the
wood
,
vntill
she
thought
well
that
she
was
farre
from
her
Countrey
.
Nowe
let
vs
leaue
speaking
of
her
,
vntill
wée
haue
occasion
to
returne
to
her
againe
:
and
lette
vs
speake
of
King
Florence
her
Father
.
Chap.
CLXVI
.
¶
Howe
King
Florence
was
sorrowfull
,
when
he
was
aduertised
of
his
Daughters
departing
,
who
was
apparelled
like
a
man
,
and
howe
shee
came
into
Almaine
:
and
howe
shee
found
certaine
Theeues
in
a
Forrest
,
and
how
shee
came
to
Rome
to
the
Emperour
like
a
Squier
.
YE
haue
heard
here
before
in
this
Historie
,
howe
King
Florence
of
Aragon
would
haue
his
owne
Daughter
the
Damsell
Ide
in
mariage
,
against
the
will
of
al
his
Lords
and
people
,
after
that
he
had
spoken
with
her
,
and
commanded
the
bath
to
be
ordred
for
her
,
to
the
intent
that
the
next
day
to
haue
her
in
mariage
.
The
night
approached
,
and
after
Supper
the
King
went
to
his
bed
,
and
the
next
morning
betimes
,
tidings
was
brought
to
the
King
,
how
the
King
of
Nauarre
was
come
to
sée
him
,
the
King
went
to
méete
him
,
and
made
him
great
chéere
,
&
so
came
together
to
the
Pallaice
,
and
then
incontinent
it
was
shewed
the
King
,
how
his
daughter
was
fledde
away
,
whereof
the
King
was
so
sorrowfull
and
angrie
,
that
no
man
durst
speake
a
word
to
him
,
and
hee
went
into
his
Daughters
Chamber
,
and
there
he
found
the
Ladies
and
Damsels
that
had
the
kéeping
of
her
,
the
King
would
haue
run
vpon
them
,
if
the
King
of
Nauarre
had
not
béene
,
who
letted
him
and
blamed
him
much
,
when
hee
knew
the
cause
of
her
departing
,
and
what
the
King
would
haue
done
:
then
came
the
Horse-kéeper
to
the
King
,
and
sayd
,
howe
his
good
horse
was
stollen
away
the
same
night
.
Then
the
King
as
a
man
desperate
,
commaunded
on
all
sides
men
to
ride
after
her
,
and
whosoeuer
could
bringe
his
Daughter
againe
,
or
else
sure
tidinges
of
her
,
he
promised
to
giue
him
a
Thousand
Florents
of
gold
.
There
were
many
,
that
for
loue
of
that
monney
road
foorth
,
to
the
number
of
thrée
hundred
,
they
road
diuers
wayes
,
but
there
was
none
of
them
that
could
bring
any
tidinges
of
her
,
and
so
returned
to
the
King
,
who
was
sorowfull
when
he
could
heare
nothing
of
her
.
Great
lamentations
there
was
made
in
the
Citie
,
for
the
going
away
of
the
Damsell
,
because
of
the
feare
that
she
had
of
her
Father
,
and
road
vpon
the
good
horse
,
in
the
day
time
shee
would
rest
her
in
the
woods
,
and
in
the
night
shee
would
ride
foorth
.
Thus
shee
pa●●ed
all
the
Pr●uinces
of
Aragon
,
and
she
passed
into
Lombardy
,
of
her
iourneys
and
aduentures
I
will
make
no
mention
,
because
she
found
nothing
in
the
way
to
let
her
,
she
road
so
long
,
that
shee
approached
to
the
Countrey
of
Almaine
,
and
when
she
came
there
her
monney
fayled
her
,
whereby
she
was
constrained
to
sell
her
horse
for
money
to
liue
withall
,
and
so
went
a
foote
,
and
at
the
last
came
to
the
Citie
of
Basile
,
and
there
shee
tarried
a
season
,
and
there
spent
her
monney
,
so
long
shee
lay
there
,
that
shee
heard
the
Emperour
of
Roome
sent
for
men
all
about
,
to
ayd
and
succour
him
against
the
King
of
Castile
,
who
made
him
great
warre
.
When
she
said
that
many
noble
men
were
going
to
Roome
,
to
succour
the
Emperour
,
she
was
ioyfull
,
and
sayd
to
her
Host
,
that
if
she
had
horse
and
armour
,
shee
would
goe
with
other
into
the
warres
,
and
thought
within
her
sel●e
,
that
she
would
gladly
be
acquainted
with
the
Emperour
of
Roome
,
who
was
named
Othon
,
and
she
thought
if
she
might
she
would
take
counsaile
of
him
,
&
she
did
so
much
,
that
she
fell
in
acquaintance
with
some
of
the
Almaines
,
so
that
they
were
glad
to
see
her
,
she
séemed
to
them
to
be
so
faire
and
a
young
Squier
,
then
an
Almaine
that
was
there
sayd
vnto
her
.
Freend
,
come
hether
to
me
,
and
shew
me
what
thou
art
?
Sir
,
(
quoth
she
)
I
am
to
him
that
my
seruice
may
please
,
for
I
desire
nothing
but
to
serue
some
noble
man
,
but
of
late
I
was
in
Aragon
,
and
there
I
serued
a
Lord
that
is
dead
,
wherefore
I
am
come
hether
for
the
displeasure
that
I
haue
of
his
death
,
and
I
can
well
serue
a
Gentleman
,
and
kéepe
his
horse
,
and
if
néed
be
to
driue
his
Sompter-horse
,
and
if
I
come
in
Battaile
or
in
Skirmish
with
my
Maister
,
I
thinke
hee
shall
haue
a
worse
then
I
am
in
his
company
.
The
Almaine
hearing
her
so
to
speake
,
sayd
:
Faire
Sonne
,
that
thou
sayst
procéedeth
of
a
good
courage
,
therefore
good
must
come
to
thée
,
yet
I
pray
thée
shew
mee
thy
name
?
Sir
,
(
quoth
shee
)
I
am
called
Ide
.
Brother
,
(
quoth
the
Almaine
)
I
entertain
thée
into
my
seruice
,
take
héed
of
my
horse
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
she
)
I
am
ready
to
doe
you
the
best
seruice
that
I
can
,
so
the
Almaine
had
her
to
his
Lodging
.
Thus
she
then
serued
,
that
was
woont
to
be
serued
,
for
shee
feared
if
it
should
be
perceiued
that
she
were
a
woman
,
it
wold
be
to
her
trouble
,
therefore
she
kept
her selfe
close
and
secret
,
and
she
continued
thrée
dayes
with
her
Maister
,
after
the
other
company
were
gone
towardes
Roome
,
but
her
Master
might
not
depart
so
soone
as
the
other
did
,
for
his
businesse
was
not
readie
:
&
then
thrée
dayes
after
they
departed
to
go
to
Roome
,
and
shee
was
armed
after
the
custome
of
the
Countrey
,
she
serued
her
Maister
so
well
,
that
hee
praysed
her
.
So
long
they
road
,
that
they
came
and
approached
neere
to
the
Countrey
of
Rome
,
so
that
on
a
day
they
entred
into
a
great
darke
Forrest
,
wherein
lay
in
ambushment
about
Seauen-score
Spaniards
,
lying
there
to
abide
their
aduenture
,
they
lay
in
a
darke
Valley
:
and
when
they
saw
the
Almaines
,
they
dispised
them
to
the
death
and
ranne
vppon
them
.
Then
Ide
(
who
road
before
her
Master
)
couched
her
Speare
,
and
strake
a
Spaniard
therewith
cleane
through
the
bodie
,
and
with
the
drawing
out
of
her
Speare
,
the
Spaniard
fell
downe
dead
,
of
the
which
course
her
maister
praised
her
,
then
the
Spaniards
ran
in
among
the
Almaines
,
who
right
valiantly
defended
themselues
,
but
their
defence
could
not
auaile
them
,
for
at
the
end
they
were
all
slaine
,
so
that
none
escaped
aliue
,
but
alonely
Ide
,
who
did
beare
her selfe
so
valiantly
,
that
shee
slewe
Foure
of
the
Spaniards
,
but
when
she
saw
that
her
maister
and
all
his
companie
wer
slain
,
with
her
sword
in
her
hand
all
bloudie
,
she
fled
away
,
and
road
out
of
the
way
,
and
tooke
a
little
path
,
the
which
brought
her
to
a
Rocke
,
and
there
she
alighted
,
and
taried
in
the
wood
all
that
night
vntill
the
next
morning
,
she
had
so
great
hunger
&
thirst
,
that
she
was
néere
hand
famished
,
for
she
had
ridden
all
the
day
without
meat
or
drinke
,
and
in
the
morning
she
looked
al
about
her
,
and
sawe
in
an
arbour
about
Thirtie
Théeues
,
sitting
at
a
Table
eating
and
drinking
at
their
pleasure
:
and
when
the
Damsell
saw
them
,
for
the
great
rage
of
hunger
that
she
suffered
,
constrained
her
in
such
wise
that
she
forgat
all
feare
&
went
vnto
them
.
When
the
Théeues
saw
her
,
one
of
them
sayd
to
his
fellowes
,
I
see
yonder
comming
a
Squier
mounted
vpon
a
good
horse
,
the
which
shal
be
ours
:
and
when
I
de
approached
to
them
,
shee
humbly
saluted
the
companie
and
sayd
.
Sirs
,
if
it
may
please
you
to
let
me
eate
and
drinke
with
you
,
I
will
pay
for
my
shotte
.
Fréende
,
(
quoth
one
of
them
)
is
there
any
man
that
hath
beene
your
guide
in
this
Forrest
?
Sirs
,
(
quoth
Ide
)
God
hath
beene
my
conduct
and
none
other
:
then
one
of
the
Theeues
stept
forth
,
and
tooke
her
horse
by
the
bridle
,
and
said
to
his
companie
.
Sirs
,
lay
on
,
strike
him
downe
,
he
shall
neuer
eate
nor
drinke
more
,
his
horse
shall
not
escape
me
.
When
the
Damsell
saw
that
she
was
taken
,
she
was
in
great
feare
,
&
shee
durst
make
no
countenance
to
defend
her selfe
,
there
were
so
many
Theeues
vpon
her
,
and
she
thought
to
humble
her selfe
which
should
bee
more
profit
,
and
sayd
.
Sirs
,
why
make
you
that
hast
to
slay
mee
?
little
shall
yee
winne
thereby
nor
looze
,
hold
heere
my
sword
,
I
yeild
my selfe
into
your
handes
,
and
I
pray
you
(
in
the
honour
of
Iesus
Christ
)
to
giue
me
some
meat
and
drinke
,
for
I
am
so
hungrie
,
that
I
am
almost
famished
.
Then
the
master
Theefe
sayd
:
Squier
,
haue
no
feare
to
be
striken
,
thou
shalt
haue
no
more
hurt
then
my selfe
,
but
thou
shalt
haue
all
that
thou
lackest
,
goe
thy
way
and
sit
downe
,
and
eat
and
drinke
at
thy
pleasure
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Ide
)
I
thanke
you
.
Then
the
Damsell
sate
downe
with
them
,
and
did
eat
&
drinke
at
their
pleasure
:
and
when
they
had
all
eaten
and
were
risen
vp
,
the
Théeues
beganne
to
striue
among
themselues
,
saying
to
their
chiefe
maister
,
howe
hee
had
done
ill
that
he
would
not
suffer
them
to
slay
the
Squier
:
then
another
answeared
,
&
said
.
how
there
should
be
no
hurt
done
vnto
him
,
because
hee
was
so
faire
a
young
man
and
so
courteous
,
and
sayde
,
that
it
should
be
great
dammage
to
slay
him
,
and
that
it
were
better
to
kéepe
him
still
with
them
,
and
to
learne
him
to
steale
and
to
murder
men
,
and
if
he
will
not
so
doe
,
then
it
were
good
reason
to
slay
him
.
When
Ide
vnderstood
the
Théeues
,
she
was
in
great
feare
,
&
called
vpon
our
Lord
God
,
praying
him
humbly
in
her
great
néede
to
ayd
and
succour
her
:
then
the
chiefe
maister
demaunded
what
was
her
name
,
then
shee
answeared
in
great
feare
to
bee
slaine
,
and
said
.
Sir
,
my
name
is
Ide
,
and
I
am
of
the
Realme
of
Faunce
,
and
we
were
in
company
when
we
departed
out
of
our
Countrey
about
fortie
Gentlemen
,
we
were
going
to
haue
serued
the
Emperour
of
Rome
,
who
hath
now
war
with
the
King
of
Spaine
,
and
we
found
in
our
way
about
seauen
score
Spaniards
in
ambushment
,
lying
in
a
Valley
,
so
they
set
vppon
vs
,
and
slewe
all
my
company
,
none
escaped
but
my selfe
:
and
therefore
Sirs
,
I
pray
you
let
mee
haue
againe
my
horse
and
my
sword
,
and
shew
mee
the
way
to
Rome
,
it
would
be
a
great
almes
deede
to
shew
me
that
courtesie
.
Nay
,
(
quoth
the
maister
Théefe
)
that
we
will
not
doe
,
but
thou
shalt
tarrie
with
vs
,
and
learne
to
be
a
Thiefe
and
a
Murderer
,
and
if
thou
wilt
not
thus
doe
,
with
my
Sword
I
shall
strike
off
thy
head
.
Sirs
,
(
quoth
Ide
)
you
would
haue
me
to
do
a
thing
that
I
was
neuer
accustomed
to
doe
,
nor
none
of
my
Lineage
,
nor
I
haue
no
intention
to
doe
any
such
workes
,
therefore
I
pray
you
lette
me
haue
my
horse
and
my
sword
,
then
you
doe
me
great
courtesie
,
and
when
I
am
mounted
vpon
my
horse
,
if
one
of
you
will
defie
me
,
and
if
I
defend
not
my selfe
from
him
,
then
strike
off
my
head
.
I
haue
bought
my
meate
and
drinke
verie
déere
,
if
I
should
looze
my
horse
:
then
the
maister
Théefe
sayd
.
Because
I
sée
that
thou
art
so
hardy
,
I
will
wrastle
with
thee
,
vpon
this
couenant
,
that
if
thou
cast
me
,
thou
shalt
be
one
of
our
companie
,
and
if
thou
be
cast
to
the
earth
,
then
I
will
haue
thy
horse
and
thy
Sword
,
and
spoyle
thee
of
all
thy
cloathes
.
Then
I
de
sayd
:
I
am
content
thus
to
do
,
so
that
you
withdraw
your
men
from
me
,
and
set
my
horse
by
me
,
and
my
sword
tyed
to
my
saddle
bowe
,
for
it
is
a
common
prouerbe
,
that
a
man
is
taken
for
a
Foole
that
putteth
his
trust
in
a
Theefe
.
When
the
Theues
heard
that
,
they
could
not
forbare
laughing
,
and
they
had
great
desire
to
see
this
wrastling
betwixt
them
,
then
they
withdrew
backe
,
and
set
his
horse
there
by
him
:
then
the
noble
Damsell
I
de
quickly
tooke
the
Théefe
,
who
thought
to
haue
borne
her
to
the
earth
,
but
shee
drew
him
so
sore
to
her
,
that
he
could
scarce
haue
any
breath
,
and
therewith
shee
cast
him
so
rudely
to
the
earth
against
a
stone
that
he
was
therewith
in
a
swound
,
and
with
the
fall
his
teeth
burst
in
his
mouth
.
When
Ide
saw
the
Théefe
in
that
danger
,
she
went
quickely
to
her
horse
and
mounted
vp
:
then
she
drew
out
her
sword
▪
and
sayd
.
Ah
ye
vilde
Théeues
,
your
treason
shall
not
auaile
you
,
for
ye
haue
all
thought
violence
and
treason
against
mee
,
goe
&
helpe
your
maister
who
lyeth
yonder
,
I
thinke
he
shall
euer
remember
this
wrast●ing
between
vs
,
and
I
haue
now
no
doubt
of
you
all
,
though
you
were
a
Hundred
more
,
for
if
I
can
I
shall
make
you
all
bee
hanged
and
strangled
,
then
the
quickest
and
the
lightest
Théefe
amonge
them
stept
foorth
&
tooke
him
by
the
bridle
of
his
horse
:
and
when
shee
sawe
that
,
shee
lifted
vp
her
Sword
,
and
strake
the
Théefe
vpon
the
hand
,
so
that
the
hand
flew
from
his
bodie
and
hanged
still
vppon
her
bridle
,
then
hee
ranne
away
,
thinking
to
die
with
the
paine
of
his
hande
:
and
then
she
dasht
in
among
the
Théeues
,
for
they
had
no
weapons
about
them
to
defend
themselues
withall
,
but
they
were
there
to
their
folly
,
nor
they
had
no
feare
of
that
which
fell
,
nor
they
beléeued
not
that
such
a
young
Squier
should
haue
hadde
such
hardnes
and
force
:
then
shee
fought
fiercely
among
them
,
and
cut
off
armes
and
shoulders
,
and
claue
some
to
the
braines
,
she
did
so
much
,
that
she
slew
fiue
of
the
Théeues
before
she
dep●rted
,
and
when
she
saw
time
to
depart
,
she
spurred
her
horse
,
for
by
that
time
the
residue
of
the
Théeues
had
gotten
weapons
,
and
they
followed
her
to
haue
slaine
her
or
her
horse
,
then
shée
departed
with
the
spurres
,
her
horse
was
good
,
therefore
anon
she
was
farre
from
them
,
then
the
Théeues
sawe
they
lost
but
their
labours
to
follow
any
further
:
therefore
they
let
her
goe
.
When
Ide
saw
that
she
was
escaped
their
handes
,
she
humbly
thanked
our
Lord
God
,
desiring
him
to
ayd
and
conduct
her
into
some
sauegard
,
and
she
road
so
long
,
that
she
yssued
out
of
the
great
Forrest
:
Of
her
iourneys
and
lodging
I
will
make
no
mention
,
but
she
sped
so
in
her
iourney
,
that
shee
arriued
at
the
noble
Citie
of
Roome
,
and
she
tooke
vp
her
lodging
néere
to
the
Pallaice
,
whereas
the
Emperor
was
deuising
with
his
Lordes
of
the
Feats
of
warre
:
then
I
de
went
thether
,
&
knéeled
downe
and
saluted
the
Emperour
and
all
his
Lords
.
When
the
Emperour
and
the
Romanes
that
were
there
sawe
the
goodly
yong
man
,
who
so
humbly
saluted
them
,
they
regarded
him
much
,
for
the
beautie
that
they
sawe
in
him
:
then
the
Emperour
sayd
vnto
him
.
Faire
Sonne
,
shewe
mee
what
you
bee
,
and
from
whence
you
come
,
that
thus
commeth
hether
to
mee
?
Sir
,
(
quoth
Ide
)
I
am
a
Squier
,
that
came
nowe
straight
from
Almaine
,
whereas
I
haue
serued
a
certaine
time
,
and
little
there
I
haue
wonne
,
whereof
I
am
sorrie
,
and
but
lately
I
was
in
place
where
diuers
Spaniards
and
other
were
in
companie
,
&
they
had
great
desire
to
make
warre
,
and
they
went
to
the
king
of
Spaine
your
enemie
,
but
before
they
had
gone
farre
,
they
that
were
in
my
company
met
with
them
,
and
there
we
fought
together
and
slew
the
most
part
of
them
,
and
there
I
was
a
little
hurt
:
and
now
Sir
,
I
am
come
to
you
to
serue
your
grace
,
if
my
small
seruice
may
please
you
,
and
in
the
best
wise
that
I
can
,
I
shall
serue
you
truely
.
Chap.
CLXVII
.
¶
Howe
the
Damsell
I
de
was
entertained
with
the
Emperour
of
Roome
,
and
how
the
Lady
Oliue
his
Daughter
was
enamoured
of
Ide
,
weening
shee
had
beene
a
man
:
and
howe
the
Kinge
of
Spaine
came
before
the
Citie
of
Roome
:
and
howe
the
noble
Damsell
I
de
tooke
the
King
of
Spaine
in
battaile
,
and
discomfited
him
.
WHen
the
Emperor
heard
Ide
speake
,
he
beheld
her
well
,
and
sawe
how
shée
was
bigge
and
great
,
and
thought
that
in
all
his
life
he
neuer
saw
so
faire
a
young
man
,
and
as
the
Emperour
was
talking
with
Ide
,
there
came
to
them
Oliue
the
Emperours
Daughter
.
Then
all
the
Lordes
rose
vp
at
her
comming
,
and
she
sate
downe
by
her
Father
,
and
greatly
beheld
the
young
Squier
,
and
much
she
praised
him
in
her
courage
,
because
of
the
maruailous
great
beauty
that
was
in
her
,
wéening
that
shee
had
béene
a
man
.
This
Oliue
was
so
faire
,
so
swéete
,
and
so
méeke
,
that
(
for
her
bountie
and
humilitie
)
she
was
beloued
of
euerie
man
:
then
the
Emperour
demaunded
of
Ide
what
her
name
was
,
and
from
whence
she
came
?
Sir
,
(
quoth
she
)
my
name
is
Ide
,
and
I
was
borne
at
Terrascon
,
and
I
am
kinne
to
Duke
Naymes
of
Bauier
,
and
to
Aymerie
of
Narbon
,
and
to
Gillerme
the
Scot
:
but
by
the
kinsmen
of
Ganelon
,
I
was
chased
and
banished
out
of
my
Countrey
,
&
since
I
haue
endured
much
paine
and
pouertie
.
Then
the
Emperour
sayd
:
Fréend
,
thou
art
of
a
good
kindred
,
I
entertaine
thée
into
my
Court
,
for
the
bountie
that
I
thinke
to
be
in
thée
,
and
also
for
thy
good
Lineage
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Ide
)
God
giue
me
grace
that
I
may
doe
you
such
seruice
,
that
it
may
bee
to
your
pleasure
.
Daughter
Oliue
,
(
quoth
the
Emperour
)
for
the
loue
of
you
,
I
haue
entertained
this
Squier
to
serue
you
.
Father
,
(
quoth
Oliue
)
I
thanke
you
,
for
it
séemeth
that
hee
is
come
of
a
good
Stocke
,
and
I
had
no
Seruant
a
great
season
that
better
contented
me
:
then
the
Emperour
sayd
vnto
Ide
.
My
Freend
,
serue
me
well
,
behold
héere
my
Daughter
whom
I
loue
entirely
,
and
to
whom
I
deliuer
you
to
serue
her
,
I
haue
no
moe
Children
but
shee
,
and
therefore
serue
her
truely
,
as
a
man
ought
to
doe
that
is
come
of
such
a
Lineage
as
you
are
,
if
you
serue
her
well
and
truely
,
you
had
neuer
in
all
your
life
so
good
aduenture
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Ide
)
I
shall
doe
so
much
,
that
by
the
grace
of
God
,
you
and
shee
shall
bée
well
content
,
and
Sir
,
there
is
nothing
lightly
but
I
can
doe
it
,
to
serue
a
noble
man
,
and
in
the
warre
I
shall
defend
my selfe
I
trust
aswell
as
another
,
and
also
I
can
serue
at
a
Table
before
a
King
or
Quéene
.
Fréend
,
(
quoth
the
Emperour
)
if
you
can
doe
thus
as
you
say
,
you
are
welcome
hether
,
and
you
shall
fare
the
better
,
and
I
am
ioyfull
of
your
comming
to
serue
me
,
you
shall
neuer
haue
néede
to
goe
out
of
my
seruice
.
When
Ide
heard
the
Emperour
,
shee
humbly
thanked
him
:
and
thus
was
Ide
entertained
with
the
Emperor
,
whereas
she
did
so
much
by
her
good
seruice
,
that
the
Emperor
&
his
daughter
,
and
all
they
of
the
Court
,
loued
and
praised
her
,
and
the
Damsell
Oliue
often
times
gladly
regarded
Ide
,
and
began
in
her
heart
sore
to
loue
her
,
and
Ide
(
who
perceiued
her
)
prayed
our
Lord
God
,
that
he
would
so
deale
,
that
shée
bee
not
accused
neither
of
man
nor
woman
.
Shée
gaue
almes
often
times
to
poore
men
,
and
she
visited
gladly
the
holy
Church
,
she
demeaned
her selfe
in
such
wise
,
that
of
euerie
man
she
was
beloued
&
praised
:
often
times
shee
prayed
to
God
for
King
Florence
her
Father
,
although
she
was
chased
and
fled
out
of
her
Countrey
by
his
occasion
and
cause
,
yet
shee
alwaies
prayed
to
God
that
she
might
be
agréed
with
him
.
Thus
this
Damsell
I
de
was
in
this
danger
,
seruing
the
Emperour
and
his
Daughter
Oliue
the
space
of
two
Moneths
,
and
on
a
day
she
was
in
the
Pallaice
with
the
Emperour
,
and
thether
came
in
great
hast
a
Messenger
,
and
came
and
saluted
the
Emperour
,
and
sayd
.
Sir
,
knowe
for
troth
,
that
the
Kinge
of
Spaine
with
great
puissance
is
entred
into
your
Empire
of
Rome
,
and
wasteth
all
before
him
with
fire
and
sword
,
&
many
a
Romane
he
hath
slaine
,
and
he
hath
sworne
by
his
Law
,
that
before
a
moneth
bee
passed
,
hee
will
bee
within
your
Cittie
of
Rome
with
all
his
puissance
,
and
hee
sayth
,
that
hee
will
haue
his
pleasure
of
your
Daughter
,
and
to
make
you
to
die
a
shamful
death
,
because
you
haue
refused
to
giue
him
your
Daughter
in
mariage
.
Sir
,
it
had
béen
better
for
you
that
he
had
maried
your
Daughter
,
then
so
many
men
should
haue
béene
slaine
,
&
so
many
Townes
burnt
and
destroyed
,
and
Castles
beaten
downe
.
Sir
,
goe
quickely
against
him
,
and
defend
your
Countrey
,
or
else
you
shall
sée
him
shortly
pitch
vp
his
Tents
&
Pauillions
before
this
City
.
When
the
Emperour
heard
the
messenger
,
he
studied
a
great
season
,
and
looked
vpon
Ide
,
and
said
.
Fréend
,
counsaile
mee
,
for
I
thought
full
little
,
that
these
men
of
warre
would
haue
come
vppon
me
,
and
nowe
they
wast
and
destroy
my
Land
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Ide
)
trouble
not
your selfe
for
it
,
comfort
your selfe
,
and
reioice
your
Lordes
and
Seruants
,
and
lette
mee
haue
men
to
fight
with
them
,
and
I
will
looke
vppon
them
before
they
come
any
néerer
,
and
by
the
grace
of
God
,
I
shall
cause
them
to
buy
déerely
the
destruction
that
they
haue
made
in
your
Countrey
,
if
God
saue
my
life
,
&
my
sword
hold
.
When
the
Emperour
heard
the
valiant
courage
of
Ide
,
he
praised
her
much
in
his
heart
,
and
sayd
.
Fréend
,
your
reason
pleaseth
mee
well
,
and
therefore
I
shall
doe
you
that
honour
,
as
to
make
you
a
Knight
,
whereby
your
Prowesse
and
hardinesse
shall
increase
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Ide
)
of
the
honour
that
you
will
doe
to
me
,
I
am
right
ioyfull
,
and
I
thanke
you
thereof
:
then
the
Emperor
came
vnto
Ide
,
and
guirt
about
him
a
good
sword
and
a
rich
,
it
was
so
good
,
that
there
was
none
like
it
in
goodnes
,
neither
sharper
nor
harder
,
and
then
the
Emperour
gaue
her
the
necke-stroake
of
Knighthood
,
and
sayd
.
Ide
,
remember
this
order
the
which
you
haue
receiued
this
day
,
and
I
pray
God
that
it
may
be
to
the
increase
of
your
honour
,
and
eue●
beware
that
your
thoughts
be
not
light
nor
wauering
,
but
rather
sage
,
discréet
,
and
temperate
,
and
bee
hardy
in
Battaile
,
and
cast
away
from
you
all
feare
,
and
when
you
haue
wonne
any
goods
or
riches
,
kéepe
them
not
locked
in
your
Coffers
,
but
distribute
them
to
poore
Knightes
,
the
which
shall
increase
and
exalt
your
honour
,
and
alwaies
loue
the
holy
Church
,
if
you
do
thus
,
you
cannot
faile
to
come
to
great
honour
,
and
euer
shew
your
vertue
against
your
enemies
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Ide
)
by
the
grace
of
God
I
shall
so
doe
,
and
there
is
no
Spaniard
but
that
shall
wish
himselfe
to
be
on
the
other
side
of
the
Sea
:
then
euerie
man
arrayed
them
in
the
Pallaice
and
in
the
Cittie
,
&
then
Trumpets
,
Drummes
,
and
Hornes
beganne
to
sound
in
the
Citie
,
so
that
all
the
Chiualrie
and
Communaltie
of
the
Citie
were
ready
armed
:
then
they
came
all
before
the
Pallaice
,
and
presented
themselues
to
the
Emperor
,
who
did
command
them
that
day
to
follow
and
obey
the
commaundement
of
Ide
,
whom
he
committed
that
day
to
doe
and
be
as
chéefe
Captaine
,
&
said
.
Sirs
,
looke
that
you
doe
as
much
for
him
as
you
would
doe
for
me
,
and
yée
know
well
,
that
I
am
old
and
féeble
,
and
can
beare
armour
no
longer
,
nor
I
am
not
able
to
ride
as
I
might
haue
done
before
this
time
:
wherefore
I
desire
you
,
and
also
commaund
you
all
on
paine
of
your
liues
,
to
doe
euerie
thing
as
he
commaundeth
in
stead
of
mee
,
aswell
as
though
I
did
commaund
you
in
mine
owne
person
,
for
hee
that
doth
the
contrarie
,
he
shall
lose
his
head
without
any
other
redemption
.
Then
they
all
said
they
would
so
doe
since
it
was
his
pleasure
.
Then
the
noble
Emperor
caused
Ide
to
be
richly
armed
,
and
then
deliuered
him
his
owne
horse
,
who
was
so
good
that
his
like
could
not
be
found
in
any
Countrey
,
then
I
de
mounted
vp
quickly
with
helmet
,
shéeld
,
and
a
good
Speare
:
and
I
de
tooke
leaue
of
the
Emperor
,
and
of
the
Ladie
Oliue
,
&
so
road
through
the
Citie
of
Roome
with
all
his
Hoast
,
&
when
they
were
without
the
Citie
,
I
de
ordained
Thrée
Battailes
,
the
two
first
battailes
were
ledde
by
twoo
great
Lordes
,
and
the
Third
Ide
did
guide
:
and
thus
with
banners
displayed
,
they
aduaunced
foorth
towards
their
enemies
.
The
Spaniards
thought
surely
that
all
had
been
theirs
,
because
they
saw
of
all
the
way
that
they
had
come
,
no
manner
of
defence
made
against
them
,
but
it
is
an
old
saying
,
that
many
things
remaineth
of
foolish
thoughts
as
it
did
with
the
Spaniards
,
for
they
thought
surely
that
the
Citie
of
Rome
was
wonne
,
but
if
God
ayde
and
succour
the
Damsell
Ide
and
her
Chiualrie
,
she
should
take
from
them
ere
it
were
night
,
their
hope
to
haue
any
Victory
.
She
road
by
her
Battailes
and
encouraged
her
men
,
and
mooued
them
to
doe
valiantly
,
and
thus
they
approached
towards
their
enemies
.
Great
ioy
and
noise
there
was
when
the
Battailes
encountred
together
,
the
shot
flew
so
thicke
on
both
parts
,
that
it
séemed
to
be
snow
and
hayle
.
I
de
encountred
with
a
Knight
Nephew
to
the
King
of
Spaine
,
hee
receiued
such
a
stroake
,
that
for
all
his
armour
,
Ides
Speare
went
cleane
through
his
bodie
,
so
that
the
Knight
fell
to
the
earth
with
his
féet
vpward
,
and
so
dyed
miserably
among
the
horse
féete
:
then
I
de
sayd
,
of
God
be
thou
cursed
,
in
an
ill
houre
thou
camst
hether
to
receiue
such
an
offering
,
I
challenge
from
you
all
the
Empire
of
Rome
,
then
shée
sayd
to
her selfe
.
Good
Lord
God
,
I
require
thée
humbly
this
day
to
aid
and
succour
me
a
poore
fugitiue
:
therewith
she
spurred
her
horse
,
and
with
the
same
speare
she
slew
another
great
Baron
of
Spaine
,
and
so
slew
with
the
same
Speare
diuers
other
,
&
when
the
Speare
was
broken
,
she
drew
out
her
sword
,
the
which
the
Emperour
had
giuen
her
:
then
she
came
to
a
notable
Duke
of
Spaine
Vncle
to
the
King
,
to
whome
shee
gaue
such
a
stroake
with
her
good
sword
,
that
shee
claue
his
head
to
the
téeth
,
and
so
he
fell
downe
dead
,
then
she
dasht
into
the
thickest
presse
,
and
euer
did
choose
out
the
greatest
personages
,
and
slew
many
of
them
,
for
she
thought
the
more
that
were
slaine
of
the
great
men
,
the
more
should
her
enemies
bee
afrayd
:
therefore
she
chose
out
such
one
after
another
.
And
also
the
Romans
fought
valiantly
,
so
that
by
the
hye
Prowesse
of
Ide
,
and
of
the
good
Chiualrie
of
the
Romanes
that
were
with
her
,
they
made
the
Spaniards
abashed
,
and
caused
them
to
flye
away
,
and
had
neuer
returned
againe
if
the
Duke
of
Argon
,
with
thrée
Thousand
Knightes
in
his
companie
had
not
béene
,
who
made
them
that
fled
to
returne
againe
.
Then
there
began
againe
a
fierce
Battaile
,
and
many
a
man
slaine
,
the
Romanes
did
valiantly
,
by
the
aide
and
comfort
of
Ide
their
Captaine
,
she
road
into
the
thickest
of
the
presse
,
and
bare
downe
the
Spaniards
on
all
sides
,
that
it
was
pittie
to
sée
,
great
was
the
noise
,
pitiously
cryed
out
the
hurt
men
lying
among
the
horse
féete
,
which
were
beaten
downe
to
the
earth
,
then
the
King
of
Spaine
came
into
the
Battaile
with
his
sword
in
his
hand
,
and
encountred
with
a
great
Lord
of
Rome
which
was
Coozen
to
the
Emperour
,
the
King
gaue
him
such
a
stroake
vppon
the
helmet
,
that
hee
claue
his
head
into
the
braines
,
and
then
the
King
slew
another
:
then
Ide
(
who
saw
that
)
was
sorrowfull
,
and
sayd
.
I
ought
little
to
be
praised
,
without
I
reuenge
the
death
of
these
two
Lordes
slaine
by
the
King
of
Spaine
:
then
shee
road
to
the
Kinge
,
and
gaue
him
such
a
stroake
vppon
the
helmet
,
that
all
the
circles
with
stones
and
pearles
flew
downe
to
the
earth
,
and
stroake
away
part
of
his
coife
,
haire
,
and
skinne
,
and
if
the
King
hadde
not
turned
his
head
,
it
had
béen
clouen
to
the
téeth
,
&
the
sword
glaunced
and
lighted
vpon
his
horse
necke
,
and
strake
it
cleane
asunder
,
and
so
the
horse
fell
downe
dead
and
the
King
to
the
earth
,
whereof
the
Spaniards
were
sore
abashed
,
thinking
their
King
had
béen
slaine
,
so
they
fled
away
,
and
left
him
there
lying
on
the
earth
in
a
traunce
,
in
such
sort
,
that
hee
could
neither
sée
,
heare
,
nor
speake
one
word
:
then
the
Damsell
I
de
tooke
him
,
and
deliuered
him
to
two
noble
Lordes
of
the
Emperours
Court
,
and
when
he
reuiued
,
he
was
made
to
sweare
and
promise
to
be
a
true
Prisoner
.
Those
two
Lordes
went
with
the
King
of
Spaine
into
the
Citie
of
Rome
,
and
presented
him
vnto
the
Emperour
from
Ide
,
whereof
the
Emperour
thanked
God
that
hee
had
sent
Ide
thether
to
serue
him
:
then
the
King
was
sette
in
a
strong
Tower
,
and
I
de
was
without
still
doing
maruailes
in
armes
,
so
that
euerie
man
was
abashed
thereof
,
&
the
Spaniards
made
her
way
.
Finally
,
by
the
hye
Prowesse
of
the
Damsell
Ide
,
the
Kinge
of
Spaine
was
taken
and
all
his
men
discomfited
,
happie
was
hee
that
might
escape
to
saue
his
life
,
the
chase
endured
long
,
wherein
many
were
slaine
and
taken
.
Then
Ide
and
her
companie
returned
to
their
Tents
and
Pauillions
,
and
there
they
found
great
riches
,
the
which
was
brought
out
of
Spaine
,
and
was
giuen
and
distributed
to
them
that
had
deserued
it
.
Great
ioy
was
made
in
the
noble
Citie
of
Rome
,
for
the
Battaile
was
well
séene
ouer
the
wals
,
and
especially
the
Ladie
Oliue
,
had
well
regarded
the
hye
prowesse
of
Ide
,
whereby
she
loued
her
so
in
her
heart
,
that
she
smiled
with
ioy
,
and
sayd
to
her selfe
.
To
yonder
young
Knight
I
doe
giue
my
loue
,
the
which
I
neuer
granted
before
to
any
man
liuing
,
but
it
is
good
right
and
reason
that
I
grant
my
loue
to
Ide
,
such
like
wordes
Oliue
sayd
to
her selfe
.
Chap.
CLXVIII
.
¶
How
the
Emperour
of
Roome
highly
receiued
the
noble
Damsell
Ide
,
and
of
the
honour
that
was
made
vnto
her
,
and
how
the
Emperor
made
her
Constable
of
his
Empire
:
And
how
the
king
of
Spaine
was
deliuered
out
of
prison
,
and
made
homage
vnto
the
Emperour
.
AFter
that
the
Battaile
was
done
and
finished
,
and
the
bootie
distributed
,
I
de
with
great
triumph
accompanyed
with
Lordes
and
Knightes
entred
into
the
Citie
of
Roome
,
and
the
Emperour
was
infourmed
of
the
comming
of
Ide
,
and
of
her
valiant
déedes
,
by
whom
the
Victorie
was
obtained
,
&
how
that
none
could
endure
against
her
,
whereof
the
Emperour
had
such
ioy
at
his
heart
,
that
hee
wist
not
what
to
doe
,
and
hee
thanked
our
Lord
God
,
that
the
matter
went
so
to
his
honour
and
glorie
,
therewith
I
de
came
to
the
Pallaice
,
whereas
she
was
receiued
with
great
ioy
with
all
the
Colledges
of
the
Citie
,
and
when
the
Emperour
sawe
her
,
he
arose
and
embraced
her
,
and
sayd
.
My
true
Fréend
Ide
,
of
your
comming
I
am
right
ioyfull
,
for
this
day
you
haue
done
such
honour
to
our
Empire
,
that
you
ought
to
bée
honoured
for
euer
,
and
because
you
haue
done
vs
such
seruice
,
wee
will
that
you
shall
bee
the
mirrour
for
all
other
Knightes
,
to
encourage
them
to
doe
well
:
wee
therefore
make
you
our
first
Chamberlaine
,
and
high
Constable
of
all
our
Romane
Empire
,
and
all
my
Landes
and
Signiories
I
abandon
,
to
be
at
your
commandement
in
all
things
that
you
thinke
reasonable
to
be
done
,
for
I
will
and
commaund
that
all
my
Lordes
doe
obey
you
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Ide
)
of
this
honour
I
thanke
you
,
God
giue
mee
grace
that
I
may
alwaies
perseuer
,
to
doe
that
thing
which
shal
be
to
you
agreeable
,
and
profitable
to
your
Countreys
and
Signiories
.
Then
the
Emperour
sent
for
the
King
of
Spaine
out
of
prison
,
and
when
hee
was
come
,
hee
knéeled
downe
and
sayd
.
Sir
,
I
require
you
to
haue
pitie
of
me
:
the
Emperour
answered
●●ercely
,
and
sayd
.
King
of
Spaine
,
for
what
cause
are
you
come
out
of
your
Countrey
of
Spaine
,
and
thus
to
destroy
and
wast
mine
Empire
?
you
haue
slaine
many
of
my
Lordes
and
Knightes
,
who
neuer
did
you
any
displeasure
,
and
besides
that
you
haue
burnt
many
of
my
Townes
,
and
beaten
downe
my
Castles
,
whereof
I
am
sorrie
,
seeing
that
I
nor
none
of
mine
did
you
neuer
any
displeasure
:
and
because
that
all
euill
ought
to
bee
punished
,
and
all
good
déedes
rewarded
,
before
euer
I
drinke
any
wine
,
I
shall
cause
your
head
to
be
striken
off
,
for
any
mans
speaking
to
the
contrarie
,
I
shall
not
fayle
to
doe
it
.
When
the
King
heard
that
,
he
was
in
great
feare
,
and
humbly
prayed
him
to
haue
pitie
him
,
and
sayd
,
how
he
was
readie
to
make
amends
for
all
his
trespasses
,
and
to
repaire
again
all
the
ill
damages
done
by
him
,
or
caused
to
be
done
within
the
Empire
,
and
therewith
to
doe
homage
and
feaultie
vnto
him
,
and
to
hould
the
Realme
of
Spaine
of
him
:
promising
also
,
if
any
warre
were
made
against
the
Emperour
,
hee
would
come
and
succour
him
with
twentie
Thousand
men
at
his
owne
proper
costes
and
charges
,
and
to
bee
with
him
against
all
men
that
would
trouble
him
:
then
the
Emperor
sayd
.
King
of
Spaine
,
know
for
troth
,
that
for
all
your
promise
and
words
,
I
will
doe
but
little
for
it
,
for
you
shall
not
escape
from
me
:
then
the
damsell
I
de
stept
foorth
,
and
sayd
to
the
Emperour
.
Sir
,
I
haue
often
times
heard
say
,
that
he
that
humbleth
himselfe
and
cryeth
for
mercie
,
then
reason
requireth
that
hee
should
haue
mercie
graunted
him
:
and
therefore
Sir
,
I
require
you
to
receiue
this
●ing
to
your
grace
,
and
pardon
his
trespasse
,
séing
the
offers
that
he
hath
offered
to
do
,
that
he
will
become
your
Liege-man
,
&
hold
his
Land
of
you
,
and
amend
the
dammages
that
you
haue
suffered
:
he
that
reason
offereth
,
ought
to
haue
haue
reason
,
and
you
ought
to
thanke
God
,
since
such
a
man
as
hee
is
,
putteth
himselfe
into
your
handes
.
When
the
Emperour
vnderstoode
Ide
,
he
sayd
.
Fréend
Ide
,
your
wit
and
courtesie
is
to
bee
allowed
▪
and
because
I
knowe
that
the
counsaile
that
you
giue
mee
is
reasonable
,
I
will
doe
as
you
will
haue
mee
,
take
you
him
,
and
by
you
hee
shall
bee
deliuered
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Ide
)
I
thanke
you
.
When
the
Kinge
of
Spaine
sawe
that
hee
should
haue
grace
,
and
that
with
amends
making
he
should
be
deliuered
,
he
thanked
God
,
and
did
homage
to
the
Emperour
,
and
deliuered
sufficient
pledges
to
make
restitution
as
he
had
promised
:
then
the
Emperour
gaue
him
a
safe
conduct
vntill
he
came
into
his
owne
Countrey
,
and
all
the
other
Prisoners
were
deliuered
,
such
as
were
taken
in
the
Battaile
by
the
Romanes
,
then
the
King
of
Spaine
was
ioyfull
,
and
often
times
thanked
the
Damsell
Ide
,
by
whose
meanes
this
bountie
and
courtesie
was
shewed
him
.
Then
hee
tooke
his
leaue
of
the
Emperour
&
of
Ide
,
and
of
all
other
Lords
and
Knights
that
were
there
present
,
and
so
hee
returned
into
his
Countrey
of
Spaine
,
whereas
he
was
receiued
with
sore
wéepings
,
for
the
great
losse
that
he
had
receiued
.
Now
we
shall
leaue
speaking
of
him
,
and
returne
to
our
matter
.
Chap.
CLXIX
.
¶
How
the
Emperour
gaue
his
Daughter
Oliue
in
mariage
to
the
Damsell
Ide
,
knowing
none
other
but
that
she
had
been
a
man
,
and
how
shee
was
appeached
by
a
Varlet
,
that
heard
their
deuises
whiles
they
were
in
bedde
together
,
whereby
the
Emperour
would
haue
burnt
the
Damsell
Ide
.
AFter
that
the
King
of
Spaine
was
departed
from
Roome
,
the
Emperour
honored
and
praised
much
Ide
for
the
good
seruice
that
shee
had
done
,
who
euer
better
and
better
perseuered
in
good
seruice
doing
,
for
she
did
so
much
by
her
wit
,
that
all
discords
and
debates
that
were
in
the
Empire
betwéene
Lordes
or
Neighbors
,
she
set
them
in
peace
and
accord
,
wherefore
the
Emperour
loued
her
in
such
wise
,
that
without
her
he
did
nothing
,
and
the
Emperours
Daughter
Oliue
loued
her
in
such
wise
,
that
she
could
not
liue
one
day
without
the
sight
of
her
,
she
was
so
taken
with
loue
,
thinking
that
she
neuer
sawe
so
goodly
a
young
man
.
And
so
on
a
day
,
the
Emperour
assembled
his
Lords
and
his
priuie
Counsaile
,
to
whome
he
shewed
,
and
sayd
,
that
he
had
but
one
Daughter
,
the
which
as
then
was
of
lawfull
age
,
wherefore
he
would
that
she
should
be
married
,
to
the
intent
that
she
might
haue
heires
to
enioy
his
Lands
after
his
decease
,
and
sayd
.
Sirs
,
I
thinke
if
all
the
world
should
be
searched
,
there
could
not
bee
found
a
man
so
worthy
to
haue
my
Daughter
Oliue
in
mariage
,
as
our
welbeloued
Constable
the
valiant
Ide
,
by
whome
so
noble
seruice
hath
béene
done
vnto
vs
and
to
our
whole
Empire
,
for
I
would
before
I
die
that
she
should
be
married
,
and
I
thinke
I
cannot
better
bestowe
her
,
for
in
all
the
world
there
is
not
a
more
valiaunt
Knight
then
Ide
is
,
nor
that
is
more
worthy
to
gouerne
an
Empire
or
a
great
Realme
.
When
the
Lords
vnderstood
the
Emperour
,
they
all
allowed
his
mind
,
and
counsailed
him
to
doe
the
same
:
then
the
good
Emperour
called
to
him
Ide
,
and
sayd
.
My
déere
Fréend
,
for
the
great
seruice
that
you
haue
done
,
I
will
reward
you
as
by
reason
I
am
bound
to
doe
,
and
I
cannot
giue
you
a
more
richer
thing
nor
that
I
loue
better
,
then
Oliue
my
déere
Daughter
,
whome
I
will
giue
you
in
mariage
,
and
I
will
that
you
take
her
to
your
wife
,
to
the
intent
that
after
my
dayes
you
may
gouerne
mine
Empire
,
for
now
I
féele
my selfe
aged
and
féeble
,
wherefore
I
shall
be
content
,
that
from
hencefoorth
you
haue
the
gouerning
thereof
,
and
now
I
deliuer
to
you
my
Land
in
kéeping
,
to
gouerne
it
as
your
owne
.
Ah
Sir
,
(
quoth
Ide
)
what
is
that
you
say
?
you
know
well
,
that
I
am
but
a
poore
Gentleman
,
banished
out
of
my
Countrey
,
and
I
am
woorth
nothing
,
great
dammage
it
should
bee
to
so
noble
a
Damsell
,
to
be
assigned
to
such
a
poore
man
as
I
am
.
Sir
,
I
crie
you
mercie
,
humbly
requiring
you
to
take
aduice
,
that
your
Daughter
(
who
is
so
faire
)
may
be
married
to
some
hye
Prince
&
puissant
,
to
the
intent
that
if
you
should
haue
any
bus●nesse
,
that
he
might
be
of
power
to
ayd
and
succor
you
,
for
I
am
poore
,
and
ought
alwaies
to
trauaile
and
to
take
paines
,
to
get
honour
for
mee
,
and
to
increase
my
Lineage
.
What
,
(
quoth
the
Emperour
)
are
you
so
hardy
as
to
refuse
my
Daughter
,
by
whome
great
wealth
and
goodnesse
may
come
to
you
?
Sir
,
(
quoth
Ide
)
since
it
is
so
,
that
it
pleaseth
you
to
shew
me
this
honour
,
I
will
not
refuse
it
,
but
Sir
,
I
say
it
to
this
intent
,
that
you
should
take
good
aduise
therein
,
and
séeing
you
are
content
that
I
shall
thus
doe
,
and
that
it
is
your
pleasure
,
I
am
content
,
and
I
humbly
thanke
your
grace
of
the
honour
that
you
beare
me
.
Then
the
Emperour
sent
for
his
Daughter
,
who
came
vnto
him
with
a
glad
heart
,
for
shée
had
béene
aduertised
of
the
matter
why
her
Father
sent
for
her
,
and
then
the
Emperour
sayd
.
Daughter
,
you
must
promise
mée
to
doe
as
I
shall
shewe
you
.
Déere
Father
,
(
quoth
she
)
it
is
not
in
me
,
nor
I
will
not
refuse
any
thinge
that
is
your
pleasure
.
Daughter
,
(
quoth
the
Emperour
)
you
doe
well
so
to
answeare
mée
,
and
because
I
haue
no
more
but
you
,
that
ought
to
haue
my
Realme
after
me
,
therfore
I
will
that
you
take
a
Husband
to
the
intent
that
your
Landes
and
Signiories
may
bee
defended
by
him
,
and
therefore
,
I
will
that
you
take
to
your
Husband
our
Captaine
the
valiant
Ide
,
whome
I
loue
entirely
,
this
is
my
pleasure
and
agréement
of
all
my
Lordes
,
if
it
be
your
pleasure
to
haue
him
,
he
shall
be
King
and
you
Quéen
after
my
decease
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
Ladie
)
I
am
readie
to
fulfil
your
pleasure
and
to
obey
your
commaundements
,
and
I
thanke
God
of
this
faire
aduenture
that
is
fallen
to
mee
this
day
,
for
I
shall
haue
him
that
I
loue
best
,
I
haue
not
nowe
lost
my
time
,
when
I
shall
haue
at
my
will
him
whome
I
loue
best
in
all
the
world
▪
then
shee
knéeled
downe
before
her
Father
,
and
thanked
him
of
his
guilt
:
and
then
she
rose
and
kissed
her
Father
,
and
sayd
.
Right
déere
Father
,
I
require
you
to
hasten
that
this
may
bee
done
,
let
vs
goe
to
the
Church
to
be
wedded
,
for
me
thinkes
we
ought
so
to
doe
.
When
the
Lordes
heard
the
Ladie
,
they
laughed
at
her
hast
:
and
then
the
Emperour
sayd
.
Daughter
,
come
foorth
and
fiance
your
Husband
,
and
you
I
de
approach
néere
,
and
nowe
after
my
death
I
giue
you
all
mine
Empire
,
and
I
giue
you
my
déere
daughter
,
in
recompence
of
the
good
seruice
that
you
haue
done
me
.
When
Ide
vnderstood
the
Emperour
,
all
her
bloud
changed
,
and
she
wist
not
what
to
doe
,
all
her
bodie
trembled
for
feare
,
and
she
called
vppon
our
Lord
God
right
pitiously
to
her selfe
,
and
prayed
him
to
haue
pitie
of
her
,
and
to
counsaile
her
what
was
best
for
her
to
doe
,
for
shée
saw
that
perforce
the
Emperour
would
marrie
her
to
his
Daughter
,
and
sayd
.
Ah
my
Father
Florence
,
by
you
&
by
your
disordinate
rage
,
I
am
nowe
brought
to
this
case
,
when
you
made
mée
to
depart
,
because
you
would
haue
had
me
to
your
wife
,
but
before
I
would
haue
consented
thereto
,
I
had
rather
to
haue
béen
burnt
:
therefore
I
fled
away
to
eschewe
that
shame
,
whereby
I
haue
béene
since
in
many
perils
,
from
the
which
by
the
will
of
God
I
haue
escaped
,
whereof
I
ought
to
thanke
him
,
&
I
thought
to
kéepe
my selfe
within
Roome
secret
,
and
that
no
man
shoulde
knowe
that
I
am
a
woman
:
but
I
shall
be
accused
by
the
Emperours
Daughter
,
whose
loue
is
so
much
sette
on
mée
,
that
I
haue
no
power
to
escape
,
without
I
steale
away
priuily
from
them
all
:
and
if
I
shew
them
what
I
am
,
I
may
then
haue
some
villany
and
bee
accused
,
and
sent
vnto
the
Kinge
my
Father
,
or
else
to
send
him
word
where
I
am
,
and
then
in
great
hast
he
will
send
for
me
,
or
else
if
I
will
escape
,
I
must
flye
away
ouer
the
Sea
,
howbeit
,
I
speake
but
like
a
Foole
,
séeing
this
fortune
is
fallen
vnto
me
,
to
haue
the
Emperors
Daughter
in
mariage
and
his
Empire
,
I
will
wed
her
,
and
doe
as
God
will
giue
me
grace
to
doe
.
All
this
the
Damsell
I
de
spake
to
her selfe
.
Then
shée
sayd
to
the
Emperour
:
Sir
,
since
it
is
your
pleasure
to
giue
me
your
Daughter
in
mariage
,
I
am
ready
to
take
her
.
Then
they
were
ledde
to
the
Minster-church
,
and
there
they
were
fianced
,
whereof
great
ioy
was
made
in
Roome
,
then
the
day
of
marriage
came
,
and
the
faire
Oliue
was
ledde
to
the
Church
betwéene
two
Kinges
,
and
I
de
went
afore
verie
sadly
,
and
so
came
to
the
Church
,
&
there
they
were
wedded
.
Then
great
was
the
triumph
and
ioy
in
the
Citie
of
Roome
,
many
a
rich
garment
of
gould
and
silke
was
worne
that
day
,
and
euery
man
ran
to
sée
the
new
Brides
:
then
they
went
to
the
Pallaice
and
so
to
dinner
.
Of
the
Feasts
,
sports
,
and
rich
meates
that
were
there
that
day
,
if
I
should
shew
it
,
the
time
would
bee
ouer-long
to
rehearse
it
,
but
since
Roome
was
first
founded
,
it
was
not
knowne
that
there
had
béen
such
a
Feast
as
this
wedding
,
for
no
bodie
thought
but
that
I
de
had
béen
a
man
:
and
after
Supper
,
when
it
was
time
to
goe
to
rest
,
the
Brides
were
brought
into
their
Chamber
,
then
the
Ladie
Oliue
went
to
her
bed
,
then
came
Ide
,
and
the
Chamber
auoided
,
and
shee
locked
fast
the
dore
,
to
the
intent
that
none
should
heare
them
,
then
shee
came
to
bed
,
and
layd
her
downe
on
the
bed-side
,
and
sayd
to
Oliue
.
My
right
swéete
Loue
,
God
giue
you
good
night
,
for
as
for
me
,
I
can
giue
you
no
good
,
because
I
féele
such
a
disease
,
the
which
gréeueth
me
sore
,
and
therewith
she
kissed
Oliue
,
who
answeared
and
sayd
.
My
swéete
Louer
,
you
are
the
thinge
in
the
world
that
I
most
desire
,
for
the
bountie
and
swéetnesse
that
I
knowe
in
you
,
then
doe
with
me
as
it
shall
please
you
,
and
to
the
intent
that
you
shall
not
thinke
,
that
I
haue
so
great
desire
,
that
you
should
do
the
thing
which
of
right
ought
to
be
done
betwéene
man
and
Wife
,
I
am
content
to
forbeare
it
Fiftéene
dayes
,
and
because
that
diuers
folkes
are
héere
about
to
heare
vs
,
I
am
content
to
giue
you
truce
,
for
wee
shall
haue
time
ynough
hereafter
to
sport
vs
,
and
I
know
such
noblenesse
in
you
that
I
am
sure
you
will
take
none
other
Wife
,
nor
touch
none
other
,
but
that
you
will
kéepe
your
faith
and
troth
to
me
,
for
I
am
chast
and
so
shall
you
find
me
,
it
sufficeth
me
to
kisse
you
,
&
as
for
the
priuie
loue
,
I
am
content
for
this
time
(
since
it
is
your
pleasure
)
to
forbeare
it
.
Then
I
de
answeared
:
Faire
Ladie
,
I
wil
not
refuse
your
will
,
thus
they
passed
that
night
with
clipping
and
kissing
.
Then
in
the
morning
they
arose
and
made
them
readie
,
and
came
into
the
Pallaice
,
the
Emperour
beheld
Oliue
his
Daughter
,
to
sée
if
shee
were
any
thing
chaunged
,
and
sayd
.
Daughter
,
how
is
it
with
your
new
husband
?
Sir
,
(
quoth
shee
)
euen
as
I
desire
,
for
I
loue
Ide
my
Husband
better
then
I
loue
you
,
although
you
are
my
Father
,
at
that
word
the
Emperour
and
all
his
Lordes
laughed
:
so
great
ioy
and
feasting
was
there
made
,
that
it
endured
Eight
dayes
.
Then
euerie
man
tooke
leaue
and
went
whether
as
they
listed
,
and
after
the
Fiftéene
dayes
were
expired
,
that
I
de
had
layne
with
Oliue
,
I
de
touched
her
not
but
with
kissing
,
whereof
Oliue
was
sorrowfull
,
and
sayde
to
her selfe
.
Oh
good
Lord
,
I
was
ingendred
in
an
euill
houre
,
when
I
haue
married
with
the
goodlyest
person
of
the
world
,
and
the
most
worthy
,
and
hardy
that
euer
was
guirt
with
a
sword
,
or
road
on
horse
,
he
maketh
no
semblance
to
doe
that
thinge
which
I
haue
so
sore
desired
:
then
she
drew
néere
to
Ide
and
touched
her
,
and
Ide
(
who
knew
well
what
her
desire
was
)
turned
toward
her
,
and
wold
hide
himselfe
no
longer
from
her
,
but
all
wéeping
cryed
her
mercie
,
and
shewed
her
from
the
beginning
to
the
ending
the
manner
of
all
her
aduenture
,
and
how
that
she
was
a
woman
,
and
was
fledde
away
because
her
Father
would
haue
married
her
himselfe
.
And
when
Oliue
vnderstood
Ide
,
shee
was
right
sorrowfull
,
howbeit
,
shee
comforted
Ide
,
and
sayd
.
My
right
swéete
Louer
,
discomfort
not
your selfe
,
for
you
shall
not
be
accused
by
me
neither
to
no
man
nor
woman
liuing
,
we
are
wedded
together
,
and
I
will
be
good
and
true
to
you
,
since
you
haue
kept
your selfe
so
truely
,
with
you
I
will
vse
my
time
,
&
passe
my
destiny
since
it
is
thus
,
for
I
sée
well
that
it
is
the
pleasure
of
our
Lord
God
.
Thus
as
Oliue
and
Ide
were
deuising
together
of
their
secrets
,
a
Page
being
in
a
Chamber
that
ioyned
close
to
their
Chamber
,
heard
well
all
their
secret
words
and
communication
,
what
each
of
them
had
sayd
to
the
other
,
then
he
in
all
hast
went
to
the
Emperour
,
and
shewed
him
all
that
he
had
heard
betwéene
the
two
Louers
.
When
the
Emperour
heard
that
,
he
was
right
sorrowful
,
and
sayd
.
Fellow
beware
what
thou
sayest
,
looke
that
thy
report
bee
true
,
for
if
I
finde
it
contrarie
,
thou
shalt
die
an
ill
death
.
Sir
,
if
it
bee
not
as
I
haue
sayde
,
and
that
I
de
be
not
a
woman
whom
you
take
for
a
man
,
strike
off
my
head
.
Then
the
Emperour
made
him
to
bee
taken
and
kept
,
to
the
intent
to
prooue
the
troth
,
for
he
thought
that
matter
strange
to
beleeue
:
then
hee
called
to
him
the
Lordes
of
his
priuie
Counsaile
,
and
he
shewed
them
the
matter
,
whereof
they
had
much
maruaile
,
seeing
the
great
vertue
and
hye
Prowesse
that
was
in
Ide
,
and
they
greatly
complained
of
the
matter
and
were
sorrowfull
:
then
the
Emperour
(
who
was
right
pensiue
)
sware
and
made
promise
,
that
if
hee
found
the
matter
in
that
case
,
hee
would
cause
both
his
Daughter
and
Ide
to
bee
burnt
,
because
of
hyding
of
that
strange
case
,
and
sayd
.
If
I
de
hadde
discouered
the
matter
to
me
betimes
,
my
Daughter
should
neuer
haue
married
her
,
and
the
matter
now
kept
close
from
me
,
I
shall
neuer
haue
ioye
at
my
heart
vntill
I
knowe
the
troth
.
Then
hee
commaunded
a
bath
to
bee
made
readie
in
his
owne
Chamber
,
wherein
he
would
haue
Ide
to
bée
bathed
,
to
the
entent
that
he
might
know
the
troth
before
she
escaped
away
,
for
he
sayd
that
he
would
not
suffer
no
such
falshood
to
bee
vsed
:
the
bathing
was
made
readie
,
and
I
de
was
sent
for
,
who
knewe
nothing
of
that
matter
,
then
the
Emperour
said
to
her
.
I
de
doe
off
your
cloathes
,
for
you
shall
bath
you
with
mée
.
When
Ide
heard
the
Emperour
,
she
was
sore
abashed
,
and
sayd
.
Sir
,
I
pray
you
to
forbeare
it
for
this
time
,
because
I
haue
not
béene
accustomed
to
be
bathed
:
then
the
Emperour
sayd
.
I
wil
not
forbeare
it
,
because
I
will
sée
you
naked
,
for
if
I
finde
that
true
which
hath
béene
shewed
me
,
both
you
and
my
Daughter
shall
be
burnt
.
When
Ide
heard
that
,
she
saw
that
she
was
betrayed
and
lost
,
then
shee
knéeled
downe
before
the
Emperour
and
cryed
him
mercie
,
and
required
him
to
haue
pitie
of
her
,
and
the
Emperour
in
great
hast
sent
for
his
Lordes
,
who
were
in
the
Hall
talking
together
,
and
were
sorrowfull
for
Ide
whom
they
loued
entirely
,
so
they
came
to
the
Emperour
,
and
found
I
de
before
him
on
her
knées
sore
weeping
,
in
such
sort
,
that
for
pity
of
her
they
wept
all
,
then
the
Emperour
shewed
them
all
the
déede
:
wherefore
ye
must
needs
sée
iustice
to
bee
done
vpon
Ide
,
who
then
by
the
Peeres
and
Lords
of
Roome
was
iudged
to
be
burnt
.
Then
it
was
commaunded
,
the
fire
to
bee
made
readie
to
burne
her
,
the
which
was
done
:
and
I
de
before
the
Emperor
abyding
her
iudgement
,
with
her
handes
ioyned
lifted
vp
towards
Heauen
,
making
pitifull
prayers
to
our
Lord
God
,
and
to
the
holy
Ghost
,
praying
them
to
haue
pitie
of
her
soule
,
and
to
receiue
it
into
the
holy
Paradice
,
for
shee
sawe
well
that
the
end
of
her
life
was
come
.
Chap.
CLXX
.
¶
How
our
Lord
God
made
great
Miracles
for
Ide
,
for
God
made
her
to
chaunge
from
the
nature
of
a
woman
and
to
become
a
perfect
man
,
whereof
the
Emperor
and
his
Daughter
Oliue
had
great
ioy
,
and
so
Ide
and
Oliue
lay
together
,
and
ingendred
a
faire
Sonne
named
after
Croissant
.
And
of
the
death
of
the
Emperour
.
THe
same
houre
that
I
de
was
in
her
prayers
,
there
appeared
sodenly
in
the
Chamber
a
great
cléere
light
,
and
therewith
a
maruailous
swéet
odour
,
that
it
séemed
all
the
Chamber
to
bee
full
of
essence
&
spices
Aromaticke
:
then
presently
after
they
heard
an
Angel-like
voice
sent
from
our
Lord
God
,
and
sayd
.
Thou
Emperour
of
Rome
,
our
Lord
God
commaundeth
thée
by
mée
,
that
thou
be
not
so
hardy
as
to
touch
Ide
,
to
doe
her
any
hurt
,
for
our
Lord
God
hath
giuen
her
the
grace
for
the
goodnes
that
is
in
her
,
he
doth
consent
and
will
by
his
diuine
puissance
,
that
she
be
changed
in
nature
,
and
to
become
a
perfect
man
,
as
all
other
be
without
any
difference
:
&
also
God
commandeth
,
that
the
Page
whom
thou
hast
in
prison
,
that
thou
settest
him
at
libertie
,
for
the
which
he
shewed
thée
was
of
troth
,
this
morning
I
de
was
a
woman
,
but
now
shée
is
a
man
.
Also
God
commaundeth
thée
to
make
thy selfe
readie
,
for
thou
shalt
liue
here
in
the
world
but
Eight
daies
longer
,
therefore
from
hence
foorth
let
Ide
and
Oliue
thy
Daughter
haue
the
gouerning
of
thy
Empire
,
who
before
this
yéere
bee
passed
shall
haue
betwéene
them
a
Sonne
,
who
shall
be
named
Croissant
,
who
shall
doe
maruailes
when
hee
commeth
to
age
,
many
aduentures
and
pouerties
hee
shall
suffer
in
his
youth
,
but
afterward
he
shall
haue
ioy
and
wealth
ynough
:
and
with
those
words
the
Angell
vanished
away
,
and
left
the
Emperour
and
his
Lordes
and
all
the
people
of
Rome
in
great
ioy
,
for
the
euident
Miracle
that
our
Lord
God
had
sent
by
the
prayer
of
Ide
,
who
with
Oliue
his
Wife
had
great
ioy
,
and
thanked
our
Lord
God
.
Then
the
Feast
and
triumph
beganne
againe
at
Rome
,
that
day
passed
,
and
the
night
came
,
and
Ide
and
Oliue
went
to
bedde
together
,
and
tooke
their
sport
in
such
wise
,
that
the
same
night
was
gotten
and
ingendred
the
faire
Croissant
,
whereby
the
ioy
doubled
in
the
City
of
Rome
,
and
the
next
day
Ide
came
to
the
Pallaice
with
other
Lordes
.
And
the
Emperour
was
in
his
Chamber
making
of
his
Testament
,
for
he
had
not
forgotten
the
wordes
of
the
Angell
,
so
he
liued
Eight
daies
longer
,
and
on
the
Ninth
day
hee
dyed
,
and
hee
was
borne
into
the
great
Church
of
Saint
Peter
,
where
his
obsequy
was
done
solemnly
,
and
layd
in
his
Tombe
the
which
was
ordained
for
him
as
it
appertained
,
his
Sonne
in
lawe
and
his
Daughter
mourned
,
according
to
the
custome
then
vsed
,
and
then
after
Eight
daies
were
passed
,
all
the
noble
Lords
of
the
Countrey
came
to
the
Court
,
and
crowned
Ide
Emperour
and
Oliue
his
Wife
Empresse
,
great
ioy
and
feasting
was
made
at
their
Coronation
.
And
when
Oliue
the
Empresse
approached
her
time
,
she
was
deliuered
of
a
faire
Sonne
,
and
when
hée
was
christened
,
he
was
named
Croissant
,
that
is
to
say
growing
,
because
the
Moone
the
same
time
was
increasing
.
Of
the
chéere
that
Ide
and
his
Lordes
made
at
the
birth
of
his
Child
,
néede
not
to
bee
rehearsed
,
for
you
may
well
thinke
it
was
as
great
as
euer
was
any
before
.
Then
the
time
came
that
the
Empresse
was
churched
,
whereof
great
ioye
was
made
,
this
Child
was
well
nourished
,
and
two
notable
Ladies
had
the
kéeping
of
him
vntill
he
was
Seauen
yéeres
of
age
:
then
a
noble
Knight
and
an
ancient
was
sette
about
him
,
and
a
wise
,
and
a
great
Clarke
to
teach
him
cunning
,
for
commonly
it
is
sayd
,
that
a
King
without
learning
or
cunning
,
is
compared
to
an
Asse
crowned
:
Often
times
the
Father
and
the
Mother
would
visit
their
Child
,
he
was
kept
to
Schoole
vntill
he
was
Fiftéene
yéeres
of
age
,
&
he
was
so
good
a
Clarke
,
that
there
was
none
in
the
Citie
of
Rome
,
but
that
hee
could
well
dispute
with
him
and
assoile
his
questions
:
of
his
beautie
,
greatnesse
,
force
,
humilitie
,
&
good
vertues
,
wherewith
he
was
indued
,
if
I
should
describe
them
,
it
would
be
ouer-long
to
rehearse
,
whereof
Ide
and
his
Mother
Oliue
had
such
ioy
,
that
they
wist
not
what
to
doe
,
but
alonely
to
thanke
God
of
his
grace
,
for
their
Child
grew
so
in
bignes
&
strength
,
that
euerie
man
was
thereof
abashed
,
in
such
wise
,
that
at
that
time
there
could
not
be
found
in
the
Citie
of
Rome
of
his
age
none
so
great
,
nor
so
hye
of
stature
,
whereof
his
Father
,
and
his
Mother
,
and
all
the
noble
Lordes
,
and
Knightes
were
right
ioyfull
.
Chap.
CLXXI.
¶
How
King
Florence
sent
two
Knights
to
Rome
to
the
Emperour
his
Sonne
,
desiring
him
to
come
and
see
him
,
and
leaue
the
Empire
of
Rome
to
his
Sonne
Croissant
,
and
to
set
noble
men
about
him
to
guide
him
:
And
also
to
bringe
with
him
the
Empresse
,
the
faire
Oliue
.
THe
Emperour
and
the
Empresse
séeing
their
Sonne
to
grow
,
and
amend
euerie
day
in
all
good
workes
,
they
thanked
God
,
praying
him
to
giue
him
the
grace
from
better
to
better
to
perseuer
:
so
it
fell
,
that
vppon
a
Whitsunday
the
Emperour
and
the
Empresse
held
estate
Royall
at
their
Pallaice
,
for
the
solemnitie
of
that
day
,
&
there
was
many
Kinges
,
Dukes
,
Earles
,
Barons
,
Duchesses
,
and
Ladies
,
and
whiles
they
were
in
the
middest
of
their
dinners
,
there
arriued
Two
notable
ancient
Knightes
:
and
when
they
were
entred
into
the
Pallaice
,
they
came
before
the
Emperor
,
and
kneeled
downe
,
and
sayd
.
God
that
created
vs
,
saue
and
kéepe
the
noble
King
Florence
of
Aragon
,
and
of
Nauarre
,
and
Duke
of
Bourdeaux
:
and
the
same
God
saue
the
right
noble
and
excellent
Emperour
of
Rome
his
déere
Sonne
,
and
his
faire
Daughter
the
Empresse
Oliue
.
When
the
Emperor
I
de
heard
speaking
of
his
Father
,
hee
was
fearefull
in
his
heart
,
because
of
the
shamefull
thing
not
faileable
,
the
which
hee
would
haue
done
against
him
,
right
intentiuely
he
beheld
the
two
Knights
,
and
demaunded
how
the
King
his
Father
did
,
euer
since
he
departed
from
him
?
Then
one
of
the
Knightes
answeared
,
and
sayd
.
Right
déere
Sir
,
if
the
dolour
,
displeasure
,
and
the
great
rage
wherein
your
Father
was
for
your
departing
,
if
I
should
shew
it
,
too
long
it
would
be
to
rehearse
:
but
shortly
I
shal
shew
you
the
substance
of
the
matter
.
The
same
Morning
after
your
departing
,
tidings
was
brought
to
the
King
your
Father
,
how
that
the
King
of
Nauarre
your
Vncle
was
come
to
sée
him
,
then
your
Father
went
and
met
him
,
and
brought
him
into
the
City
of
Courtoys
with
great
ioy
and
mirth
,
and
they
alighted
at
the
Pallaice
,
and
there
tidings
was
brought
to
the
King
your
Father
,
how
you
were
fled
away
,
whereby
such
sorrow
,
dolour
,
&
displeasure
tooke
him
at
the
heart
,
that
there
was
none
that
durst
looke
him
in
the
face
,
for
he
looked
like
a
spirit
,
because
of
the
foolish
loue
that
he
had
on
you
,
and
he
ran
about
in
the
Pallaice
like
a
desperate
man
,
so
that
for
feare
of
him
,
there
was
neither
Ladie
nor
Damsell
that
durst
abide
him
,
for
the
great
furie
&
displeasure
that
he
was
in
,
so
that
by
reason
of
his
great
yre
,
he
fell
into
a
gréeuous
maladie
,
wherein
hee
thought
that
he
should
haue
died
,
and
so
was
confessed
and
made
ready
to
receiue
the
holy
Ghost
.
Then
the
King
of
Nauarre
and
Sorbar
,
and
diuers
other
Princes
came
to
visit
him
,
and
desired
him
to
put
the
folly
out
of
his
mind
,
and
to
crie
to
God
for
mercie
,
many
notable
Docttors
were
there
,
and
they
shewed
him
many
good
reasons
and
examples
,
and
sayd
,
without
he
would
leaue
and
forsake
his
folly
,
he
should
be
condemned
bodie
and
soule
.
When
the
King
your
Father
sawe
himselfe
in
that
doubt
,
&
knowing
that
hee
had
done
ill
to
cause
you
to
flye
away
,
&
that
no
tidings
could
be
heard
of
you
,
such
a
contrition
and
repentaunce
tooke
him
,
that
great
aboundance
of
drops
fell
from
his
eyes
,
in
such
sort
,
that
all
his
face
was
wet
,
and
he
had
such
dolour
and
gréefe
in
himselfe
,
that
euerie
man
that
saw
him
wept
for
pittie
,
and
the
King
of
Nauarre
had
so
great
pittie
of
him
,
that
he
was
so
sorrowfull
,
that
a
gréeuous
sicknesse
tooke
him
,
so
that
the
Fourth
day
he
died
,
whereof
the
Kinge
your
Father
was
right
sorrowfull
.
At
last
his
sickenesse
determined
,
&
hee
was
recouered
,
and
in
good
health
a
certaine
space
,
but
by
reason
of
the
dolour
that
he
had
for
you
,
could
not
be
ceased
,
but
he
fell
againe
sore
sicke
,
and
so
he
continueth
,
and
hath
no
power
to
ayd
and
reléeue
himselfe
,
but
he
eateth
and
drinketh
inough
.
And
after
nowe
of
late
it
hath
béene
shewed
him
all
your
life
,
and
how
by
the
grace
of
God
it
is
fallen
to
you
,
whereby
such
ioy
is
come
to
his
heart
,
that
there
was
neuer
so
much
ioy
in
no
mans
heart
,
and
yet
he
sayth
,
that
hee
shall
neuer
haue
perfect
ioy
at
his
heart
vntill
hee
may
sée
you
:
and
therefore
hee
hath
sent
vs
hether
to
you
,
and
he
desireth
and
commandeth
,
asmuch
as
the
Father
can
commaund
his
Child
,
that
both
you
and
the
Empresse
your
wife
,
should
leaue
this
your
countrey
in
the
guiding
of
your
Sonne
,
and
to
leaue
notable
persons
about
him
,
to
kéepe
and
conduct
him
,
for
it
shall
be
to
you
more
profitable
and
better
,
to
vse
your
life
in
peace
in
the
Realmes
of
Aragon
and
Nauarre
,
with
the
Duchy
of
Bourdeaux
the
which
to
you
appertaineth
by
iust
inheritance
,
and
he
hath
giuen
vs
in
charge
not
to
depart
from
hence
,
vntill
you
haue
shewed
vs
your
will
,
to
the
intent
,
that
we
may
bring
him
some
good
newes
.
Chap.
CLXXII
.
¶
Howe
the
Emperour
Ide
and
the
Empresse
Oliue
gaue
good
instructions
to
their
Sonne
,
when
they
departed
from
Rome
▪
and
howe
they
arriued
at
Courtoys
,
and
came
to
Florence
,
who
with
great
ioy
receiued
them
as
his
Children
.
WHen
the
Emperor
I
de
had
heard
this
Knight
report
these
newes
of
the
King
his
Father
,
the
water
fell
from
his
eies
for
pitie
and
ioy
that
he
had
,
and
answeared
and
sayd
.
Sirs
,
I
will
that
yee
know
well
,
that
of
your
comming
and
good
newes
,
I
am
right
ioyfull
,
but
I
am
sorrie
for
the
great
sicknesse
that
my
Father
is
in
,
wherefore
to
recomfort
him
and
to
make
him
ioyfull
,
I
will
that
you
returne
to
him
and
say
,
howe
that
I
humbly
recommend
me
to
his
good
grace
,
and
that
at
Midsummer
next
I
and
my
Wife
will
bee
with
him
:
the
Messengers
hearing
that
answeare
,
were
right
ioyfull
.
Then
after
dinner
they
tooke
their
leaue
of
the
Emperor
and
of
the
Empresse
,
who
gaue
them
many
rich
guiftes
,
for
the
honour
of
King
Florence
their
Father
,
and
so
the
Messengers
departed
.
When
the
Empresse
Oliue
vnderstood
the
will
of
her
Lord
,
shee
was
right
sorrowfull
for
to
leaue
her
Countrey
,
whereas
shée
was
borne
and
nourished
,
and
especially
to
leaue
her
Son
Croissant
whom
she
loued
:
but
since
it
was
the
pleasure
of
her
Lord
so
to
doe
,
she
contented
her selfe
,
for
shée
loued
her
Husband
so
well
,
that
shée
would
in
no
wise
say
against
his
pleasure
,
nor
let
him
to
do
his
will
.
Right
sorrowfull
were
the
Princes
and
Lordes
of
that
Countrey
,
and
all
the
people
of
Roome
:
but
in
the
best
wise
that
they
could
they
comforted
themselues
,
because
of
the
yong
Prince
Croissant
,
who
should
tarie
and
abide
with
them
,
and
whom
the
Emperour
deliuered
vnto
them
to
be
kept
.
And
then
hee
spake
to
his
Sonne
,
and
shewed
him
many
notable
examples
and
reasons
,
he
commaunded
him
to
bée
gentle
and
courteous
to
his
Lordes
and
people
,
and
that
he
should
not
bée
light
of
credence
,
and
that
in
any
wise
hee
should
not
listen
with
his
eares
to
heare
Flatterers
,
nor
the
filth
that
commeth
from
them
that
will
lye
and
flatter
to
please
him
withall
,
to
the
intent
to
come
to
their
intention
,
whereby
many
a
Prince
hath
béene
destroyed
and
brought
to
Hell
,
&
whereby
they
and
their
Lordes
also
for
beléeuing
of
them
,
haue
béene
damned
perpetually
.
Sonne
,
looke
thou
be
serued
with
Gentlemen
,
such
as
are
come
of
them
that
haue
béene
of
good
renowme
,
loue
the
holy
Church
,
giue
almes
to
the
poore
for
the
loue
of
Iesus
Christ
,
let
thy
Chests
be
open
to
thy
good
Knightes
,
beware
thou
bée
no
Nigard
,
and
beware
thou
be
not
ouercome
with
wine
,
lead
an
honest
life
,
haunt
and
kéepe
companie
with
the
ancient
noble
men
,
and
praise
them
if
they
be
worthy
,
flye
Flatterers
and
Mockers
,
and
beware
thereof
thy selfe
,
for
thou
canst
not
doe
worse
,
because
it
will
abate
thine
honour
.
Thus
the
Emperour
I
de
sayd
to
his
Son
Croissant
,
and
shewed
him
many
notable
sayings
and
faire
instructions
,
then
he
called
his
Lordes
,
and
sayd
.
Sirs
,
the
most
part
of
you
know
my
will
,
the
which
is
,
that
I
and
my
Wife
will
goe
into
Aragon
to
the
King
my
Father
:
therefore
I
desire
you
all
and
command
you
,
that
yée
will
haue
my
Sonne
as
recommended
to
you
,
I
haue
left
him
great
treasure
,
to
the
intent
that
if
any
warre
or
any
other
businesse
fall
to
him
,
that
he
shall
haue
riches
sufficient
,
to
withstand
them
that
would
doe
him
or
his
Country
any
dammage
,
and
also
the
Realme
of
Aragon
is
not
so
farre
from
hence
,
but
that
anone
I
may
haue
newes
from
him
.
When
the
Lords
vnderstood
the
Emperour
,
and
how
he
had
taken
on
him
this
Voyage
,
they
knewe
well
they
could
not
let
nor
stop
him
of
his
pleasure
.
Then
they
all
answeared
in
generall
,
and
sayd
,
that
as
néere
as
they
could
,
they
would
accomplish
his
commandement
,
and
to
serue
truely
his
Sonne
Croissant
,
and
to
aid
,
keepe
,
and
defend
his
Countrey
against
all
men
that
would
annoy
him
.
Sirs
,
(
quoth
the
Emperor
)
I
thanke
you
.
Thus
after
the
Emperour
had
spoken
with
his
Sonne
and
with
his
Lordes
,
and
shewed
them
his
will
and
pleasure
,
hee
made
readie
for
his
iourney
,
and
tooke
with
him
a
certaine
number
of
Knightes
to
accompanie
him
and
the
Empresse
his
Wife
▪
and
he
fournished
two
great
Shippes
,
and
caused
them
to
be
charged
with
victuall
and
Artillerie
,
as
it
appertained
for
the
defence
of
their
bodies
and
liues
,
and
tooke
with
him
great
riches
,
apparell
,
&
iewels
:
then
he
tooke
his
leaue
of
the
Pope
,
of
all
his
Lordes
,
and
of
all
them
of
the
Citie
,
who
made
great
sorrow
for
their
departing
.
Then
they
entred
into
the
Riuer
of
Tyber
,
accompanied
with
about
fiue
Hundred
Knightes
,
at
their
departing
they
tooke
leaue
of
their
Sonne
Croissant
,
and
kissed
him
often
times
.
When
the
Empresse
saw
her
Sonne
,
whome
shee
must
depart
from
,
she
began
to
wéepe
,
but
the
Emperour
comforted
her
as
much
as
he
could
.
Then
they
tooke
their
Shippes
and
so
departed
,
and
so
long
sayled
in
the
Riuer
of
Tyber
,
that
they
came
into
the
hye
Sea
,
whereas
they
sailed
night
and
day
with
good
winde
,
that
without
danger
they
arriued
at
the
Citie
of
Courtoys
,
whereas
they
were
receiued
with
great
ioy
,
and
so
they
came
to
the
Pallaice
,
whereas
they
found
King
Florence
lying
on
a
Couch
,
who
when
hee
was
aduertised
of
their
comming
,
he
had
great
ioy
.
Then
the
Emperour
and
the
Empresse
entred
into
the
Pallaice
,
and
came
whereas
the
Kinge
lay
,
then
they
both
knéeled
downe
before
him
:
and
when
the
King
saw
them
,
he
had
such
ioy
that
hee
could
speake
no
word
,
but
made
a
token
that
they
should
approach
néere
to
him
,
and
so
they
did
,
and
hee
embraced
and
kissed
them
oftentimes
,
and
when
hee
might
speake
,
hee
sayde
.
My
right
déere
Children
,
of
your
comming
I
am
right
ioyfull
,
and
of
the
grace
that
God
hath
sent
to
you
,
then
againe
oftentimes
he
kissed
the
Empresse
Oliue
,
&
sayd
,
how
she
was
welcome
into
the
Realme
of
Aragon
:
Of
the
great
ioy
,
feasting
,
guifts
,
and
presents
that
were
giuen
and
done
at
their
welcomming
,
if
I
should
shew
it
at
length
,
it
would
be
ouer-long
to
rehearse
:
and
therefore
I
passe
it
ouer
.
Nowe
let
vs
leaue
speaking
of
the
King
,
and
of
the
Emperor
and
the
Empresse
his
Wife
,
who
tooke
such
pleasure
to
abide
with
Kinge
Florence
,
that
neuer
after
they
returned
to
Rome
,
but
they
raigned
together
all
their
liues
in
good
peace
and
loue
,
and
they
hadde
no
Child
but
Croissant
,
whome
they
had
left
at
Roome
,
and
of
whome
wee
shall
speake
nowe
héereafter
.
Chap.
CLXXIII
.
¶
How
Croissant
was
so
bountifull
and
so
liberall
,
that
hee
gaue
away
all
the
Treasure
that
his
Father
had
left
him
,
so
that
at
last
he
had
no
more
to
giue
,
and
so
was
constrained
to
goe
seeke
his
aduenture
,
he
and
a
Varlet
alonely
.
AFter
that
the
Emperour
Ide
and
the
Empresse
Oliue
were
departed
from
the
Citie
of
Roome
,
Croissant
their
Sonne
grewe
&
amended
in
all
thinges
,
he
delighted
to
take
his
pleasure
in
all
sports
,
and
he
made
to
be
proclaimed
Iusts
and
Tourneys
,
and
gaue
large
guiftes
to
Ladies
&
to
Knightes
,
none
went
from
him
without
some
guift
,
he
tooke
great
pleasure
to
giue
guifts
,
so
that
hee
was
praised
of
euerie
man
:
howbeit
,
diuers
ancient
and
wise
men
sayd
,
if
Croissant
our
yong
Prince
deale
thus
with
the
Treasure
that
his
Father
left
him
,
it
will
be
much
wasted
,
and
such
as
nowe
follow
him
will
forsake
him
,
when
they
sée
that
he
hath
no
more
to
giue
,
as
they
did
indéed
as
yee
shall
heare
,
for
he
gaue
to
them
that
were
poore
,
whereby
they
were
made
rich
,
who
after
would
not
giue
him
one
morsell
of
bread
:
he
was
so
liberall
and
so
great
a
spender
,
that
all
the
Treasure
that
his
Father
had
left
him
,
he
gaue
it
away
,
so
that
many
complained
greatly
of
his
bountie
and
Larges
,
for
he
gaue
away
so
much
,
that
he
was
forced
to
diminish
his
estate
,
and
was
forsaken
of
all
them
that
were
woont
to
serue
him
,
because
he
had
no
more
to
giue
them
,
so
that
when
they
met
him
,
they
would
turne
to
another
way
:
and
when
he
knewe
that
,
he
had
so
great
shame
,
that
he
determined
to
depart
priuily
out
of
the
Countrey
,
and
to
goe
séeke
his
aduentures
,
for
he
sawe
well
that
he
had
giuen
away
and
lent
so
much
,
that
he
could
not
then
find
one
man
that
would
lend
him
one
penny
.
Then
with
that
which
was
left
he
bought
two
good
horses
,
and
mounted
on
the
one
,
and
vppon
the
other
a
Varlet
and
a
Male
behinde
him
,
and
therein
a
Gowne
,
and
his
shirts
,
hose
,
and
shooes
,
and
he
had
in
his
purse
no
more
but
one
Hundred
●
.
for
his
expences
,
and
in
a
Morning
he
departed
from
Roome
,
to
the
intent
he
should
not
be
perceiued
,
and
road
so
long
by
his
iourneys
,
that
hee
was
farre
off
from
the
Citie
of
Roome
more
then
Foure
dayes
iourney
.
Now
let
vs
leaue
speaking
of
him
,
till
time
shall
be
to
returne
to
him
againe
.
Chap.
CLXXIIII
.
¶
How
they
of
Roome
sent
to
the
King
Guymart
of
Puylle
,
to
the
entent
that
he
should
come
and
gouerne
that
Countrey
,
and
to
be
their
Lord
,
because
that
Croissant
was
a
Child
,
and
had
giuen
and
wasted
all
that
he
had
:
and
how
Guymart
came
thether
,
and
was
receiued
as
Lord
.
AFter
that
the
Barons
and
Senatours
of
Roome
were
aduertised
,
that
their
young
Lord
Croissant
was
departed
from
the
Citie
,
and
that
he
had
wasted
and
spent
al
the
Treasure
that
he
had
:
then
they
assembled
at
the
Capitoll
,
and
there
was
one
sayd
.
Cursed
is
that
land
whereof
the
Lorde
is
a
Child
,
as
yée
may
well
perceiue
by
our
young
Lord
Croissant
,
who
hath
spent
all
and
giuen
away
the
great
treasure
that
his
Father
had
left
him
,
verie
badly
should
he
gouerne
his
Land
and
Countrey
,
when
he
cannot
kéepe
that
which
is
closed
fast
in
his
Coffers
:
and
therefore
mine
aduice
is
,
that
wee
send
to
King
Guymart
of
Puille
,
who
is
alreadie
of
the
mind
to
come
and
besiege
vs
,
because
he
knoweth
well
that
we
be
without
a
Lord
,
and
therefore
mine
aduice
is
,
that
wée
send
vnto
him
a
noble
Ambassage
,
desiring
him
to
come
to
this
Citie
of
Roome
,
and
say
that
this
Citie
shall
doe
to
him
obeysance
,
it
is
better
to
send
betimes
then
too
late
,
to
the
intent
that
neither
he
,
nor
none
of
his
doe
any
dammage
to
the
Landes
of
Roome
.
All
they
that
were
there
agréed
to
his
saying
,
and
so
they
sent
to
him
,
who
receiued
the
Ambassadours
right
honourably
,
and
so
he
came
to
Roome
,
whereas
he
was
receiued
for
their
Lord
peaceably
.
But
before
he
entred
into
Roome
,
they
went
and
mette
him
,
and
with
great
ioy
brought
him
into
the
City
,
with
Trumpets
and
Drummes
blowing
before
him
,
vntill
he
came
to
the
Church
of
Saint
Peter
,
and
there
hée
offered
and
kissed
the
Reliques
,
whereof
he
made
his
oath
,
such
as
Emperours
are
accustomed
to
make
,
he
to
defend
and
kéepe
Roome
&
the
Empire
.
Then
hée
went
to
the
Pallaice
,
whereas
hée
was
receiued
of
the
noble
men
and
of
the
people
:
then
hee
gouerned
Roome
in
good
peace
and
iustice
.
Nowe
lette
vs
leaue
speaking
of
him
,
and
returne
to
Croissant
.
Chap.
CLXXV
.
¶
Howe
Croissant
arriued
at
Nise
in
Prouaunce
,
and
came
to
the
Earle
Remon
,
who
was
besieged
by
the
Sarazins
,
and
of
the
honour
that
the
Earle
Remon
did
to
Croissant
,
and
howe
hee
gaue
him
his
banner
to
beare
,
and
made
him
Knight
:
and
of
the
great
enuie
that
the
Earles
Sonne
had
at
Croissant
.
AFter
that
Croissant
was
departed
from
Roome
,
and
his
Varlet
with
him
,
and
had
well
séen
that
in
all
Rome
they
set
nothing
by
him
,
because
hee
had
no
more
guifts
to
giue
them
.
Then
hee
road
through
Romania
and
Lombardie
,
and
passed
Piemont
,
and
then
came
into
Daulpheney
:
and
when
hee
came
into
the
Towne
of
Grenoble
,
it
was
shewed
him
that
in
Prouaunce
there
was
a
noble
Prince
,
named
Earle
Remon
of
Saint
Giles
,
who
was
besieged
by
land
&
by
water
in
the
Towne
of
Nise
,
by
the
King
of
Granado
,
&
the
King
of
Belmarin
,
who
day
and
night
made
great
assaults
to
the
Citie
,
and
they
had
sworne
and
made
promise
,
that
they
would
neuer
depart
from
thence
vntill
they
had
wonne
that
Towne
,
and
slaine
the
Earle
Remon
.
When
Croissant
heard
those
good
newes
,
the
hardy
prowesse
wherewith
hee
was
garnished
and
repleat
,
set
him
into
so
hye
a
will
,
that
hee
thought
the
Sarazins
flew
to
the
ayre
,
and
that
he
would
raise
their
siege
before
it
be
night
,
and
for
the
burning
desire
that
he
had
,
hee
thought
to
goe
thether
to
prooue
his
vertue
against
the
Paynims
:
so
when
he
had
rested
his
horse
,
he
and
his
Squier
mounted
,
and
rested
not
vntill
he
came
to
Nise
,
in
an
Euening
late
hee
there
arriued
,
without
perceiuing
of
them
of
the
siege
,
for
as
then
they
were
all
in
their
Tents
,
because
a
little
before
there
hadde
béene
at
the
gate
a
great
Skirmish
,
wherefore
the
Sarazins
were
wearie
of
their
trauaile
,
and
also
on
that
part
that
Croissant
arriued
,
there
were
no
Sarazins
lodged
.
Then
hee
came
to
the
gate
,
and
prayed
the
Porter
to
let
him
enter
:
and
when
the
Porter
saw
there
were
no
more
but
two
persons
,
and
that
hee
was
a
Christian
,
hee
suffered
him
to
enter
without
any
refuse
.
And
when
Croissant
sawe
that
hee
was
in
without
any
danger
,
he
was
ioyfull
,
then
he
came
to
one
of
the
best
lodgings
in
the
Towne
,
and
there
he
alighted
and
supped
with
his
host
,
because
it
was
too
late
to
goe
that
night
to
the
Court
:
there
he
tarried
all
that
night
vntill
the
next
morning
,
then
hee
went
to
the
Pallace
,
whereas
he
found
the
Earle
Remon
,
deuising
with
his
Lordes
and
Knights
of
the
déedes
of
warre
,
then
Croissant
saluted
the
Earle
and
all
his
Lordes
▪
When
the
Earle
saw
the
young
man
,
he
greatly
beheld
him
,
and
thought
that
in
all
his
life
he
had
neuer
séen
so
goodly
a
person
,
and
thought
that
hee
was
come
of
some
noble
Lineage
.
Then
he
tooke
Croissant
by
the
hand
and
demaunded
what
his
name
was
?
Sir
,
(
quoth
he
)
my
name
is
Croissant
.
Croissant
?
(
quoth
the
Earle
)
you
are
welcome
,
you
are
come
wel
at
a
point
both
for
you
and
for
mee
,
for
I
haue
great
néede
to
haue
men
with
me
to
ayd
mee
,
and
mee
thinkes
by
your
personage
,
that
you
should
atchieue
great
Enterprizes
,
for
of
your
age
I
haue
not
séene
in
my
daies
,
a
young
man
more
likely
to
bee
feared
of
his
enemies
,
and
because
I
sée
by
your
apparell
that
you
are
no
Knight
,
I
shall
make
you
a
Knight
,
to
the
intent
that
to
morrow
your
Prowesse
and
hardines
may
be
prooued
,
for
you
may
sée
héere
without
this
Towne
two
Kings
,
enemies
to
our
Christian
faith
,
and
by
the
grace
of
God
,
I
intend
to
morrow
to
giue
them
battaile
,
I
looke
this
night
for
my
Brother
the
Duke
of
Callaber
,
who
bringeth
with
him
Thirtie
Thousand
men
of
warre
,
and
Twentie
Thousand
I
haue
alreadie
within
the
Towne
,
and
considering
your
hye
courage
to
come
hether
to
serue
mee
,
I
shall
doe
you
more
honour
:
after
I
haue
made
you
Knight
,
I
shall
giue
you
my
banner
to
beare
,
and
if
you
doe
as
me
thinkes
you
should
doe
,
your
paines
shall
not
be
lost
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Croissant
)
God
giue
me
the
grace
,
that
to
morrow
to
him
and
to
you
I
may
doe
such
seruice
,
that
it
may
bée
wealth
to
all
christendome
,
and
that
God
may
performe
in
me
that
which
wanteth
,
for
if
you
make
me
Knight
,
all
the
dayes
of
my
life
after
I
shal
be
yours
.
Then
the
Earle
incontinent
sent
for
a
Son
of
his
,
who
as
then
was
no
Knight
,
and
diuers
other
whome
he
made
Knightes
with
Croissant
,
then
he
said
to
Croissant
.
Fréend
,
I
pray
to
our
Lord
God
to
giue
you
such
fortune
to
Morrowe
,
that
you
may
vanquish
the
Battaile
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
he
)
God
giue
me
the
grace
to
render
to
you
thankes
,
for
the
honour
that
now
you
doe
to
me
,
for
as
for
me
,
by
the
grace
of
God
to
morrow
I
shall
so
doe
,
that
your
enemies
shall
curse
the
houre
that
they
came
hether
to
assaile
you
.
Whiles
the
Croissant
was
thus
made
Knight
with
the
Earles
Sonne
and
others
,
the
same
time
came
thether
the
Duke
of
Callaber
,
and
hee
came
to
the
Pallaice
:
of
the
chéere
that
he
had
made
him
by
his
Brother
the
Earle
Remon
,
I
will
make
no
mention
thereof
,
but
he
came
at
the
same
season
that
these
new
Knightes
were
made
,
and
that
a
Quintaine
was
sette
vp
to
prooue
themselues
.
Then
the
Duke
of
Callaber
and
the
Earle
Remon
his
Brother
went
thether
,
verie
desirous
to
sée
who
did
best
,
then
the
Duke
demanded
of
the
Earle
,
what
yong
knight
it
was
that
road
by
his
Nephew
,
for
hée
thought
that
he
neuer
saw
so
goodly
a
yong
person
,
nor
more
puissant
of
his
age
:
then
the
Earle
sayd
,
how
he
was
come
thether
to
séeke
for
honour
:
but
what
hee
was
,
nor
of
what
Lineage
he
knew
not
.
Thus
they
talked
together
of
this
young
knight
Croissant
,
and
when
they
came
to
the
place
whereas
the
Quintaine
was
dressed
vp
,
the
Earles
Sonne
ranne
and
brake
his
Speare
all
to
péeces
,
&
then
others
assayed
themselues
,
some
brake
their
Speares
,
and
some
fell
to
the
earth
by
force
of
their
stroake
,
but
there
was
none
that
could
remooue
the
Quintaine
.
When
Croissant
saw
that
all
had
assaied
themselues
to
ouerthrow
the
Quintaine
,
he
had
a
great
speare
,
and
ran
so
fiercely
,
that
hée
strake
the
Quintaine
,
and
ouerthrew
it
to
the
ground
,
whereof
euerie
man
had
great
maruaile
:
the
Duke
sayd
to
the
Earle
,
that
he
neuer
saw
so
goodly
a
stroake
,
and
sayd
,
how
he
is
greatly
to
bee
doubted
that
giue
such
stroakes
,
hée
was
greatly
praised
of
the
Ladies
&
Damsels
that
were
there
present
,
and
especially
of
the
Earles
Daughter
who
was
a
faire
Damsell
.
But
whosoeuer
was
ioyfull
,
the
Earles
Sonne
was
displeased
,
hee
tooke
against
him
a
mortall
hate
and
an
ill
enuie
,
so
that
if
he
durst
,
he
wold
haue
run
vpon
Croissant
to
haue
destroyed
him
,
and
concluded
in
his
courage
,
that
if
he
might
liue
long
,
he
would
make
Croissants
life
to
depart
from
his
bodie
,
and
so
hee
had
done
,
if
God
had
not
aided
Croissant
.
When
Croissant
had
runne
his
course
,
he
road
to
the
Earle
,
who
sayd
to
him
right
swéetly
.
Croissant
,
God
increase
your
honour
,
and
God
giue
you
grace
to
perseuer
in
your
goodnes
,
and
I
pray
you
humbly
to
shew
me
the
troth
,
what
you
be
,
and
of
what
Lineage
?
for
I
am
sure
that
you
are
of
some
hye
Lineage
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Croissant
)
since
you
would
know
it
,
I
shall
shew
you
the
troth
.
Sir
,
knowe
for
troth
,
I
am
Sonne
to
the
noble
Emperour
of
Roome
,
and
I
am
departed
out
of
the
countrey
,
for
certaine
causes
which
I
woulde
not
suffer
,
and
therefore
I
went
to
search
mine
aduentures
,
such
as
God
wold
send
me
.
When
the
Earle
heard
him
speake
,
he
was
right
ioyfull
,
and
thanked
God
,
and
sayd
.
Faire
Sonne
,
you
are
welcome
,
I
am
ioyfull
of
your
comming
,
and
for
the
goodnes
that
I
sée
in
you
apparant
,
I
haue
a
Daughter
right
faire
,
whome
I
will
giue
you
in
marriage
,
&
as
much
of
my
goods
and
of
my
Lands
and
Signiories
,
that
you
shall
neuer
bee
poore
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Croissant
)
your
faire
offer
that
you
make
mee
I
will
not
refuse
,
and
I
thanke
you
,
but
before
I
take
a
Wife
,
my
will
is
to
doe
so
much
,
that
mine
honour
may
bee
exalted
,
and
that
renowne
may
run
vpon
me
as
it
hath
done
of
my
Predecessors
,
and
that
I
may
conquer
Lands
and
Signiories
.
Then
the
Earles
son
hearing
his
Father
make
Croissant
such
an
offer
,
as
to
giue
him
his
Sister
in
marriage
,
and
a
great
part
of
his
Land
,
hee
was
therewith
so
sore
troubled
in
his
heart
,
as
he
tooke
against
him
a
cordiall
hate
,
and
made
promise
within
himselfe
,
that
if
hee
might
returne
from
the
Battaile
,
hee
would
cause
Croissant
to
die
an
ill
death
,
thinking
not
to
be
disenherited
by
him
.
After
those
words
,
the
Duke
of
Callaber
and
the
Earle
Remon
tooke
betwéene
them
the
young
Knight
Croissant
,
and
led
him
by
the
hand
to
the
Pallace
,
whereas
he
was
receiued
with
great
ioy
,
and
after
dinner
they
came
into
the
Hall
whereas
all
the
Lords
were
.
Then
Croissant
(
who
greatly
delighted
to
be
in
such
a
place
,
whereas
hee
might
shewe
his
Prowesse
)
spake
on
hye
,
and
sayde
to
the
Earle
Remon
.
Sir
,
you
knowe
well
,
that
the
enemies
of
our
Lord
God
&
yours
,
haue
besieged
you
in
your
Towne
,
the
which
is
a
thing
not
to
bee
suffered
so
long
,
without
doing
of
them
any
annoyance
:
and
therefore
Sir
I
counsel
you
,
that
before
they
knew
much
of
your
estate
or
puissance
,
or
what
people
you
haue
,
it
were
best
you
went
to
assaile
them
,
therefore
without
any
longer
tarying
,
ordaine
your
Battailes
,
and
your
Captaines
to
guide
your
people
,
to
the
intent
that
when
you
are
yssued
out
of
the
Towne
,
euerie
man
may
know
what
you
are
purposed
to
doe
,
and
then
send
to
your
enemies
a
Messenger
,
and
giue
your
enemies
knowledge
of
your
comming
,
and
wee
shall
follow
so
fast
,
that
they
shall
haue
no
leasure
to
arme
them
.
When
the
Duke
of
Callaber
and
the
Earle
Remon
vnderstood
the
noble
Croissant
,
they
much
praised
his
counsaile
and
aduise
.
Then
they
ordained
their
Battailes
and
their
Captaines
:
and
then
they
yssued
out
of
the
Towne
with
all
their
companie
.
Chap.
CLXXVI
.
¶
How
Croissant
did
maruailes
in
the
Battaile
,
by
whome
the
Sarazins
were
discomfited
and
slaine
,
whereof
the
Earle
Remon
and
the
Duke
of
Callaber
were
right
ioyfull
.
WHEN
the
Earle
Remon
was
without
the
Towne
,
hee
ordained
Thrée
Battailes
.
The
first
Croissant
hadde
the
leading
thereof
,
and
the
Earle
sayd
to
him
.
Fréend
,
I
pray
you
this
day
to
shewe
from
whence
you
come
,
and
how
that
you
bee
of
the
Lineage
Emperiall
,
and
of
the
good
Line
of
the
Duke
of
Bourdeaux
,
for
I
haue
such
trust
in
God
and
in
the
vertue
of
your
armes
,
that
me
thinkes
mine
enemies
doe
now
flye
away
before
me
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Croissant
)
I
shall
doe
so
much
by
the
grace
of
God
,
that
our
enemies
shall
haue
no
leasure
to
graunt
vs
the
Victorie
.
The
second
Battaile
the
Earle
Remons
Sonne
led
,
and
his
Father
sayd
to
him
,
that
hee
should
that
day
shew
foorth
his
vertue
and
Prowesse
.
The
third
Battaile
the
Earle
Remon
and
the
Duke
of
Callaber
had
the
guiding
thereof
,
and
they
set
in
euery
Battaile
Fiftéen
Thousand
men
:
then
the
Earle
Remon
went
before
euerie
battaile
,
stirring
&
moouing
them
to
doe
well
:
and
then
the
Earle
sent
a
Messenger
to
the
Hoast
of
the
Sarazins
,
to
shewe
them
of
the
comming
of
the
Christian
men
,
&
they
were
before
their
Tents
in
Fiue
Battailes
,
they
were
in
number
about
a
Hundred
Thousand
Sarazins
,
whereof
there
were
two
Kings
and
Foure
Admirals
.
This
Messenger
did
his
Messuage
,
&
when
he
had
done
,
hée
returned
to
the
Earle
Remon
,
and
shewed
him
all
that
hee
had
heard
and
séene
.
Then
Croissant
sayd
to
the
Earle
:
Sir
,
I
pray
you
to
shew
mee
what
armes
the
two
Sarazin
Kinges
doe
beare
?
to
the
intent
that
I
may
know
them
,
for
the
sooner
the
great
men
bee
slaine
,
the
sooner
the
other
will
flye
,
because
that
will
abash
them
,
and
the
sooner
to
be
discomfited
,
for
men
without
a
Lord
,
are
as
shéepe
without
a
shepheard
.
Then
the
Earle
shewed
him
their
armes
and
badges
:
Sir
,
(
quoth
Croissant
)
since
I
am
hereof
aduertised
,
I
shall
neuer
rest
vntill
I
haue
encountred
them
,
if
God
will
saue
mine
armes
and
good
sword
.
Then
the
Paynims
(
who
saw
well
the
Christian
men
comming
)
cast
vp
a
great
crie
and
so
maruailous
,
that
there
was
none
so
hardy
,
but
was
thereof
abashed
,
for
it
séemed
that
all
the
world
arriued
there
.
When
Croissant
sawe
the
Sarazins
approach
,
he
aduaunced
his
Battaile
,
and
when
they
ioyned
,
he
couched
his
Speare
,
and
strake
therewith
the
King
of
Belmarins
Sonne
,
so
that
the
Speare-head
passed
through
his
bodie
more
then
a
foote
,
and
so
with
drawing
out
of
his
Speare
,
the
Sarazin
fell
downe
dead
among
the
horse
féele
,
whereof
the
Paynims
had
great
dolour
.
When
Croissant
hadde
slaine
the
King
of
Belmarins
Sonne
,
there
came
before
him
the
Nephewe
of
the
King
of
Granado
,
and
Croissant
bare
him
to
the
earth
so
rudely
,
that
in
the
falling
he
brake
his
necke
:
then
he
ran
at
the
Third
&
the
Fourth
and
slew
them
,
and
as
long
as
his
Speare
held
,
he
ceased
not
to
slay
and
to
beat
downe
the
Sarazins
,
and
when
his
Speare
was
broken
,
he
tooke
his
Sword
,
wherewith
hee
claue
the
Sarazins
to
the
braines
,
and
cutte
off
armes
and
handes
,
hee
made
among
them
such
slaughter
,
that
there
was
not
so
hardie
a
Sarazin
that
durst
abide
his
full
stroake
,
but
they
fled
before
him
as
the
shéepe
doe
before
the
Wolfe
.
Anon
the
tidings
was
brought
to
the
King
of
Belmarin
,
how
his
Son
was
slaine
by
a
young
Knight
,
who
did
maruailes
in
the
Battaile
:
and
when
the
King
knew
that
his
Sonne
was
slaine
,
he
wept
for
sorrow
,
and
made
promise
that
he
had
rather
die
,
then
the
death
of
his
Sonne
should
be
vnreuenged
,
and
therewith
he
preassed
into
the
Battaile
,
and
met
at
his
comming
the
Duke
of
Callabers
Seneschall
,
and
strake
him
with
his
Speare
in
such
wise
,
that
he
ran
him
cleane
through
,
and
so
he
fell
downe
dead
,
then
the
Battaile
began
fiercely
,
and
they
of
Prouaunce
&
Callaber
did
valiantly
.
Then
the
Earle
Remon
came
into
the
battaile
,
and
met
with
the
Admirall
of
Cordes
,
and
gaue
him
such
a
stroake
with
his
sword
on
the
helmet
,
that
he
claue
his
head
to
the
braines
,
and
so
he
fell
downe
dead
.
Then
hee
sawe
the
King
of
Granado
,
(
who
slewe
many
a
Christian
man
)
and
the
Earle
Remon
tooke
a
speare
,
and
ran
at
the
Kinge
,
and
strake
him
so
on
the
visor
of
his
helmet
,
that
hee
fell
to
the
earth
with
his
féet
vpward
among
his
owne
men
,
and
had
béen
there
slain
if
his
men
had
not
succoured
him
.
In
another
place
was
Croissant
,
and
hee
saw
before
him
the
King
of
Belmarin
,
who
road
about
séeking
for
Croissant
,
to
be
reuenged
of
him
for
the
death
of
his
Sonne
:
and
when
the
King
saw
Croissant
beating
down
horse
and
men
,
and
that
none
could
resist
against
him
,
he
had
great
desire
to
be
reuenged
,
and
sayd
to
Croissant
.
Oh
thou
false
Traytour
that
hath
slaine
my
son
,
I
ought
greatly
to
laud
and
praise
Mahomet
,
if
I
may
bee
reuenged
vpon
thée
:
then
he
couched
his
speare
,
and
strake
Croissant
in
the
middest
of
his
shéeld
,
so
that
his
speare
flew
all
to
péeces
,
but
for
all
the
stroake
Croissant
remooued
no
more
,
then
though
he
had
striken
a
stone
wall
,
and
Croissant
sore
displeased
that
the
king
had
giuen
him
such
a
stroake
,
let
goe
the
bridle
of
his
horse
,
and
lifted
vp
his
sword
with
both
his
hands
,
&
strake
the
king
as
he
passed
by
on
the
corner
of
his
helmet
in
such
wise
,
that
he
strake
it
cleane
asunder
,
&
if
the
stroake
had
not
glaunced
,
he
had
clouen
his
head
to
the
guirdle
,
but
the
sword
turned
and
alighted
vppon
the
horse
necke
,
so
that
he
strake
the
necke
cleane
asunder
,
in
such
sort
,
that
of
force
the
king
tumbled
to
the
earth
,
sore
astonied
of
the
stroke
that
he
had
receiued
,
and
if
he
had
not
béen
quickly
rescued
,
Croissant
had
striken
off
his
head
.
Then
the
Sarazins
remounted
againe
their
King
,
and
ran
at
Croissant
,
and
cast
darts
at
him
and
Iauelins
to
haue
slain
him
,
but
they
durst
not
approch
néere
him
,
so
much
they
feared
him
,
howbeit
,
they
hurt
him
in
diuers
places
,
hee
held
his
sword
in
his
handes
,
wherewith
hee
strake
no
man
with
a
full
stroake
,
but
that
hee
claue
his
head
to
the
braines
.
Then
hee
sawe
the
great
Admirall
of
Spaine
,
and
he
gaue
him
such
a
stroake
,
that
his
head
was
clouen
to
the
chinne
,
and
so
hee
fell
downe
dead
.
Great
sorrowe
made
the
Sarazins
,
and
especially
the
King
of
Granado
:
and
when
Croissant
saw
him
,
he
knewe
him
well
by
his
armes
,
whereof
hee
was
ioyfull
,
and
Croissant
approached
to
him
,
and
gaue
him
such
a
stroke
on
the
helmet
,
that
his
head
was
clouen
to
the
braines
,
and
so
the
Kinge
fell
downe
dead
:
then
Croissant
ran
at
him
that
bare
the
Sarazins
banner
,
wheron
was
painted
the
Image
of
Mahomet
,
hee
strake
him
that
bare
it
with
a
reuerse
stroake
,
betwéene
the
necke
and
the
sholders
,
that
the
head
with
the
helmet
flewe
in
the
field
,
and
layd
on
so
in
the
thicke
preasse
,
that
anone
he
made
way
,
the
Sarazins
would
faine
haue
raised
vp
againe
their
banner
,
but
they
could
not
.
When
the
Sarazins
saw
their
king
dead
,
and
their
banner
lying
on
the
ground
,
their
courage
beganne
to
faile
them
:
then
they
brayed
and
opened
their
array
,
and
began
to
loose
place
,
&
Croissant
(
who
tooke
héed
of
nothing
,
but
to
slay
the
great
Captaines
)
at
last
sawe
before
him
the
kinge
of
Belmarin
,
who
had
slaine
many
a
Christian
man
that
day
,
Croissant
gaue
him
such
a
stroake
on
the
right
shoulder
,
that
his
arme
&
shéeld
fell
to
the
earth
,
and
by
reason
of
the
great
dolour
that
the
king
felt
,
he
fel
in
aswound
among
the
horse
féete
,
whereas
he
died
miserably
.
The
Duke
of
Callaber
and
the
Earle
Remon
,
regarding
the
hye
déedes
of
armes
done
and
atchieued
by
Croissant
,
hadde
great
maruell
of
his
force
and
puissance
,
&
they
blessed
the
houre
that
hee
was
borne
in
,
thanking
God
of
his
comming
thether
,
they
rested
and
beheld
him
how
he
made
their
enemies
to
fly
away
,
for
none
was
so
hardy
to
abide
him
.
Finally
,
if
I
shoulde
rehearse
the
hye
déedes
that
Croissant
did
that
day
,
it
would
be
ouer-long
to
declare
,
for
by
him
and
by
his
great
Prowesse
,
the
Paynims
and
Sarazins
were
vtterly
discomfited
,
for
he
was
happie
that
could
saue
himselfe
.
Thus
they
fled
on
all
partes
towards
the
Sea-side
,
and
there
were
moe
slaine
in
the
flying
,
then
were
in
the
plaine
Battaile
,
for
from
thence
to
the
Sea-side
,
the
wayes
were
couered
with
dead
men
,
such
as
might
saue
themselues
in
the
Ships
were
happie
,
but
there
were
verie
few
that
escaped
.
After
the
chace
was
done
,
they
of
Prouaunce
and
Callaber
came
to
the
bootie
,
the
which
was
excéeding
great
,
and
the
Earle
Remon
distributed
so
liberally
therof
,
that
euery
man
was
wel
contented
,
for
there
was
such
riches
in
the
Tents
of
the
Sarazins
,
that
it
could
not
bee
valued
,
whereby
all
such
as
were
at
the
Battaile
were
rich
euer
after
,
both
the●
and
their
Freends
.
Chap.
CLXXVII
.
¶
Of
the
great
honour
that
the
Earle
Remon
did
to
Croissant
:
and
how
he
would
haue
giuen
him
his
Daughter
in
mariage
,
whereof
the
Earles
Son
was
sore
enuious
,
and
thought
the
same
night
to
haue
murdered
the
noble
Croissant
in
his
bed
,
but
he
fayled
,
for
the
noble
Croissant
slew
him
,
and
afterward
fled
away
as
fast
as
he
might
.
AFter
that
the
Battaile
was
finished
,
and
that
the
Sarazins
were
dead
,
the
Earle
Remon
with
great
reuerence
came
vnto
Croissant
,
and
tooke
him
by
the
hand
,
and
ledde
him
into
the
Towne
betwéen
the
Duke
of
Callaber
&
himselfe
,
and
they
did
him
as
great
honor
as
they
could
deuise
,
and
so
entred
into
the
Towne
,
and
with
great
ioy
and
solemnitie
they
were
receiued
,
and
they
came
to
the
Pallaice
&
vnarmed
them
:
and
when
they
were
refreshed
,
the
Duke
of
Callaber
and
the
Earle
Remon
came
to
Croissant
,
and
the
Earle
sayd
.
Oh
right
noble
Knight
,
repleat
with
all
vertues
and
hie
Prowesse
,
to
whome
no
man
is
comparable
,
the
strong
arme
,
shéeld
,
and
refuge
of
the
Countrey
of
Prouaunce
and
Languedoc
,
by
thy
hye
Prowesse
this
day
thou
hast
saued
one
of
the
quarters
of
Christendome
,
whereby
the
faith
of
Christ
is
exalted
,
the
which
(
if
thou
●●●●est
not
béene
)
had
béene
abated
&
staunched
,
it
is
not
in
mee
to
say
nor
recount
the
goodnesse
that
you
haue
done
vs
this
day
,
nor
it
lyeth
not
in
me
to
reward
it
,
but
if
it
were
thy
pleasure
to
abase
thy selfe
so
lowe
,
as
to
take
my
Daughter
in
marriage
,
the
which
I
would
gladly
sée
,
&
I
will
giue
thée
the
one
halfe
of
all
that
euer
I
haue
,
for
a
fairer
iewell
nor
a
richer
I
cannot
giue
,
then
my
déere
Daughter
whome
I
loue
entirely
:
shée
is
the
most
faire
,
swéete
,
and
the
humblest
Damsell
that
is
now
liuing
.
When
Croissant
had
well
vnderstood
the
Earle
Remon
,
hee
sayd
.
Sir
,
of
your
courtesie
&
rich
guiftes
that
you
offer
mee
,
I
will
not
refuse
it
,
but
thanke
you
hartely
thereof
,
&
as
for
your
daughter
whom
you
offer
to
giue
me
,
I
trust
that
I
shall
doe
her
that
honour
,
that
vpon
her
head
I
shall
set
a
Crowne
of
gold
,
and
make
her
Empresse
of
Rome
,
whereas
she
shall
be
serued
and
honoured
as
Ladie
ouer
all
the
Countrey
.
When
the
Earle
heard
the
answeare
of
Croissant
,
he
was
verie
ioyfull
,
but
his
Sonne
(
who
was
there
present
)
was
néere
hand
in
a
rage
with
the
displeasure
that
he
had
,
and
sayd
inragedly
to
him
.
By
God
Croissant
,
since
thus
by
you
I
shall
bée
disenherited
,
and
that
my
Father
will
giue
you
that
which
of
right
appertaineth
to
me
,
before
I
grant
thereto
,
I
shal
make
you
to
die
of
an
ill
death
,
though
I
doe
it
by
treason
,
nor
thou
shalt
neuer
haue
my
sister
in
marriage
:
thus
thought
the
Earles
Sonne
to
worke
against
Croissant
,
who
knew
nothing
thereof
:
and
thus
(
without
God
helps
him
)
he
was
likely
to
haue
béene
slaine
pitiously
.
Then
there
began
great
ioy
in
the
Pallaice
,
the
Earle
Remon
went
to
sée
his
Daughter
,
and
sayd
to
her
.
My
déere
Daughter
,
know
for
troth
,
I
haue
giuen
you
in
mariage
to
the
most
faire
&
hardyest
Knight
that
euer
was
guirt
with
a
sword
,
that
is
Croissant
who
you
sée
héere
,
by
whom
we
were
all
deliuered
,
and
brought
out
of
seruice
into
fréedome
,
for
we
had
béen
all
lost
if
his
hye
prowesse
had
not
béene
,
by
whom
all
the
Paynims
are
discomfited
.
When
the
Damsell
heard
her
Father
,
she
was
right
ioyfull
,
and
thanked
God
,
and
said
.
Sir
,
since
it
is
your
pleasure
to
giue
me
to
this
noble
Knight
,
I
shall
not
refuse
him
,
but
I
am
content
to
fulfill
your
pleasure
:
whereof
Croissant
was
ioyfull
,
for
shee
was
so
faire
that
euerie
man
had
maruaile
thereof
.
Then
the
Damsell
saluted
Croissant
,
and
sayd
.
Sir
,
of
your
comming
and
succours
we
ought
to
be
ioyfull
,
for
by
you
wée
are
restored
to
ioy
,
the
which
was
lost
.
Ladie
,
(
quoth
Croissant
)
so
goeth
the
works
of
our
Lord
God
,
for
men
make
Battailes
,
and
God
giueth
the
Victorie
.
Thus
deuising
,
they
entred
into
the
Chamber
,
whereas
the
boards
were
readie
spread
:
but
Izacars
the
Earles
Son
would
not
come
there
,
but
went
into
a
secret
place
of
the
Towne
,
and
thether
hée
sent
for
Ten
of
his
affinitie
,
in
whome
hee
had
perfect
affiance
:
then
he
shewed
to
them
all
his
intention
,
and
determined
that
when
Croissant
was
in
bed
and
a
sléepe
,
then
they
to
murder
him
in
his
bedde
,
and
his
Squier
also
.
When
these
Ten
Traytours
vnderstood
their
Master
,
they
answeared
and
sayd
,
howe
they
were
all
readie
to
doe
his
commaundement
,
whatsoeuer
came
thereof
.
Thus
they
taried
the
houre
to
accomplish
their
vngracious
Enterprize
,
&
as
they
were
in
their
communication
,
there
was
in
a
Chamber
there
beside
a
young
Squier
,
who
had
well
heard
their
Enterprize
,
and
what
they
were
determined
to
doe
:
then
he
sayd
to
himselfe
,
that
surely
he
would
aduertise
Croissant
of
their
malicious
Enterprize
,
to
the
intent
that
he
should
not
be
surprized
:
then
he
departed
as
priuily
as
he
could
,
and
so
came
to
Croissant
,
and
shewed
him
,
how
the
Earles
Sonne
with
Ten
men
were
determined
to
murder
him
,
the
very
same
night
in
his
bed
sléeping
,
and
how
that
each
of
them
had
a
sharpe
knife
,
and
he
sayd
.
Sir
,
be
readie
armed
to
defend
your
life
,
for
they
all
haue
sworne
your
death
.
When
Croissant
vnderstood
the
Squier
,
he
waxed
as
red
as
a
burning
coale
,
and
sayd
.
I
cannot
beleeue
that
such
a
treason
should
be
in
the
courage
of
a
noble
man
,
as
to
murder
him
that
neuer
did
him
trespasse
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
Squier
)
you
may
doe
as
you
please
,
but
except
you
finde
a
remedie
,
you
are
but
lost
.
When
Croissant
heard
that
,
hee
trembled
for
the
displeasure
that
he
was
in
,
and
he
thought
within
himselfe
,
that
he
would
not
shew
the
matter
to
any
person
liuing
,
but
he
sware
,
that
if
any
came
to
doe
him
displeasure
,
with
his
Sword
hee
woulde
cléeue
his
head
to
the
braines
.
Thus
the
matter
rested
vntill
it
was
night
,
&
so
he
went
into
the
Hal
among
the
other
Lords
,
and
there
he
found
the
Earle
,
who
made
him
great
chéere
,
and
Supper
was
readie
,
then
they
satte
downe
:
of
their
seruice
I
make
no
rehearsall
.
After
they
had
supped
diuers
sports
were
shewed
in
the
hall
,
and
when
the
houre
requisite
came
,
euerie
man
went
to
bed
,
&
the
Earle
Remon
had
prepared
for
Croissant
a
faire
Chamber
,
with
a
rich
bed
for
him
,
and
a
Couch
for
his
Squier
.
Then
Croissant
tooke
leaue
of
the
Earle
and
of
the
Damsel
,
with
whom
he
was
enamoured
:
&
then
he
came
to
his
Chamber
well
accompanied
with
Knights
&
Squiers
,
&
within
a
while
they
tooke
leaue
of
him
,
&
then
he
was
alone
sauing
onely
his
Squier
,
whome
he
made
to
lye
in
the
Couch
,
&
shewed
him
nothing
of
that
he
thought
to
doe
.
Then
Croissant
armed
him
at
all
péeces
,
his
helmet
on
his
head
,
his
sheeld
about
his
necke
,
and
his
sword
about
him
,
and
so
layd
him
downe
in
his
bed
,
and
hid
him
with
cloathes
,
that
his
armour
should
not
be
séen
by
them
that
would
come
thether
,
so
there
he
lay
as
priuily
as
he
could
:
and
then
about
midnight
the
Earles
Son
entred
into
the
chamber
al
vnarmed
,
with
his
sword
in
his
hand
,
and
his
ten
companions
with
him
,
each
of
them
with
a
sharpe
weapon
in
their
hands
,
then
they
approached
to
Croissants
bed
,
and
the
Earles
Sonne
lifted
vp
his
Sword
,
and
str●ke
Croissant
such
a
stroake
on
the
helmet
,
that
the
sword
swarned
in
his
hand
,
whereby
he
perceiued
that
hée
was
armed
,
and
that
hée
had
warning
of
their
comming
,
whereof
he
was
right
sorrowfull
,
then
he
recouered
again
another
stroake
,
thinking
to
haue
●●aine
Croissant
,
but
he
could
not
his
helmet
was
so
good
:
then
the
other
Tenne
strake
at
Croissant
,
but
they
could
doe
him
no
hurt
,
his
armour
was
so
good
.
Then
Croissant
rose
vp
quickly
(
as
a
hardy
Knight
)
with
his
sword
in
his
hand
.
When
the
Earles
Sonne
saw
that
,
he
was
neuer
so
afraid
in
all
his
life
,
and
thought
to
haue
fled
away
,
but
Croissant
was
before
him
,
and
gaue
him
such
a
stroake
on
the
head
with
his
sword
,
that
he
claue
it
to
the
chin
,
and
so
he
fell
downe
dead
,
and
the
other
had
slaine
Croissants
Squier
,
whereof
hee
was
sorrie
,
then
hée
ran
at
them
like
a
man
desperate
,
and
did
so
much
,
that
within
a
short
space
he
had
slaine
Fiue
of
them
,
and
the
other
fledde
away
into
another
Chamber
,
and
durst
not
speake
one
word
.
Chap.
CLXXVIII
.
¶
Howe
Croissant
depated
from
Nise
with
his
sword
in
his
hand
:
And
howe
the
Earle
R●mon
was
sorrowfull
for
the
death
of
his
Sonne
,
and
chased
after
Croissant
,
but
he
could
not
bee
found
.
WHen
Croissant
saw
himselfe
so
enterprized
,
and
that
hée
had
slaine
the
Earles
Sonne
,
he
was
in
great
feare
,
for
hee
knewe
wel
,
that
if
he
were
taken
,
he
should
be
in
danger
of
his
life
,
therefore
hastely
he
departed
out
of
the
Pallaice
:
and
when
hee
came
to
the
Stable
where
his
horse
stood
,
he
found
a
great
yron
chaine
before
the
dore
,
to
the
〈◊〉
that
the
horse
should
not
bee
taken
out
in
the
night
time
,
&
when
he
saw
that
,
he
was
sore
discomforted
,
and
sayd
.
Oh
good
Lord
,
now
by
thy
grace
ayd
me
,
I
ought
well
to
be
sorrie
when
I
must
leaue
my
horse
.
Alas
,
now
I
cannot
tell
how
to
〈◊〉
mine
armour
,
certainely
,
except
God
succour
mee
,
I
sée
no
way
how
I
can
escape
aliue
:
Alas
,
I
thought
to
haue
béene
married
to
the
Earles
Daughter
,
but
now
I
am
farre
from
it
,
〈◊〉
I
haue
slaine
her
Brother
▪
I
was
not
minded
to
haue
returned
into
my
Countrey
so
soone
,
vntill
I
had
conquered
some
●●●our
and
Landes
,
whereby
I
might
haue
béene
receiued
honourably
of
them
that
did
sette
nothing
by
me
:
then
hee
began
sore
to
wéepe
,
so
he
went
through
the
towne
as
he
might
,
for
he
coulde
not
trauaile
long
in
his
armour
,
but
hee
beheld
a
voide
house
in
a
corner
of
a
streete
,
&
hee
went
thether
and
vnarmed
him
of
all
his
armour
,
except
his
sword
,
&
so
he
was
in
a
white
Iacket
,
and
then
he
rested
not
vntill
hee
came
to
the
gate
,
and
called
the
Porter
,
&
desired
him
to
open
the
gate
,
saying
,
that
he
had
businesse
to
doe
a
little
without
the
Towne
,
the
Porter
answeared
stubbornely
,
and
sayd
,
there
rrquireth
no
hast
,
hée
might
well
abide
,
for
he
sayd
that
hee
would
not
open
the
gate
vntill
it
was
faire
day
.
Fréend
,
(
quoth
Croissant
)
I
pray
thée
shew
me
this
courtesie
:
the
Porter
answered
him
fiercely
,
and
sayd
.
Thou
doest
but
loose
thy
labour
,
for
the
gate
shall
not
be
opened
vntill
the
Sunne
rise
.
When
Croissant
saw
,
that
the
Porter
would
not
open
the
gate
by
faire
meanes
,
hee
sette
his
hand
to
his
sword
,
and
sayd
.
Thou
false
Traitour
,
except
thou
doest
open
the
gate
incontinent
,
with
my
sword
I
shall
slay
thee
.
When
the
Porter
saw
that
Croissant
held
a
naked
sword
in
his
hand
to
strike
him
,
he
had
great
feare
,
and
he
came
forth
in
hast
with
the
keyes
in
his
hande
,
and
sayd
.
Sir
,
I
shall
open
the
gate
with
a
good
will
,
howbeit
,
he
was
so
afraide
,
that
all
his
bodie
trembled
for
feare
,
then
he
came
to
the
gate
and
opened
the
wicket
:
and
then
Croissant
yssued
out
vnarmed
,
and
hadde
on
but
a
Cloake
ouer
his
Iacket
and
a
sword
about
him
,
and
a
little
purse
at
his
guirdle
,
and
therein
Twentie
Shillings
in
monney
and
no
more
.
Thus
as
yée
haue
heard
,
Croissant
yssued
out
of
the
Towne
of
Nise
in
Prouaunce
,
and
tooke
the
way
towards
Roome
,
but
before
he
had
gone
two
Leagues
,
the
Fiue
Traytours
that
fled
from
him
and
were
hidden
in
a
Chamber
,
when
they
thought
that
Croissant
was
departed
,
for
they
thought
he
would
not
tarie
,
because
hee
had
slaine
the
Earles
Sonne
:
then
they
went
out
of
the
Chamber
,
making
great
brute
and
noise
,
so
that
euerie
man
rose
in
the
Pallaice
,
and
the
Earle
himselfe
arose
,
and
came
into
the
Hall
with
his
Sword
in
his
hand
,
and
there
hée
found
the
Fiue
Traytours
,
who
shewed
him
,
that
for
certaine
wordes
betwéene
Croissant
and
his
Sonne
,
there
was
a
Fray
betwéene
them
,
whereby
your
Sonne
is
slaine
by
the
hands
of
Croissant
,
the
which
hee
did
wilfully
,
to
the
entent
to
haue
all
your
Landes
after
your
decease
,
because
you
haue
giuen
him
your
Daughter
in
mariage
,
and
before
wée
could
come
he
was
fled
,
but
before
he
departed
out
of
the
Chamber
,
he
slewe
Fiue
men
besides
your
Sonne
,
for
they
were
not
armed
,
but
Croissant
was
armed
&
he
seemed
rather
a
spirit
then
a
mortall
man
,
and
when
we
saw
that
wee
could
not
approach
to
him
,
because
he
was
armed
,
we
slew
his
Squier
.
When
the
Earle
heard
them
,
it
was
no
maruaile
though
he
was
sorrowful
:
and
then
he
went
into
the
Chamber
whereas
his
Sonne
lay
dead
,
when
he
came
there
,
for
the
great
distresse
that
hee
had
at
his
heart
,
he
fell
downe
vppon
his
Son
in
a
swound
:
and
when
he
came
to
himselfe
,
hee
cried
and
sayde
.
Ah
Croissant
,
your
acquaintance
is
to
me
verie
hard
:
then
he
commanded
his
men
to
arme
them
,
and
incontinent
to
goe
after
Croissant
,
who
so
pitiously
had
slaine
his
Sonne
,
and
sayde
:
if
I
may
take
him
,
hee
shall
neuer
escape
my
handes
without
death
.
Then
in
the
Pallace
and
in
the
Towne
euerie
man
armed
them
,
&
the
Earle
himselfe
armed
him
&
mounted
on
his
Horse
,
and
yssued
out
of
the
gate
with
many
people
,
and
then
they
road
abroad
in
the
Countrey
,
searching
and
demaunding
if
any
man
met
with
Croissant
,
but
he
could
heare
no
certaine
newes
of
him
,
except
of
one
man
,
that
sayd
how
he
met
him
about
fiue
Leagues
from
thence
,
and
that
he
went
a
great
pace
.
When
the
Earle
heard
that
,
hee
saw
well
that
it
was
but
a
labour
lost
to
fellow
any
further
:
then
he
returned
to
the
town
right
sorrowfull
,
and
sore
displeased
for
the
death
of
his
Sonne
,
and
yet
againe
hee
greatly
complayned
for
Croissant
in
that
aduenture
,
and
saide
,
that
a
more
valiant
Knight
coulde
not
bee
found
,
neither
more
courteous
,
nor
more
wise
,
I
would
to
God
that
there
were
betwéene
him
and
me
good
amitie
,
so
that
hee
had
my
Daughter
in
marriage
,
and
that
after
my
decease
hee
might
haue
my
Land
:
then
diuers
of
his
men
sayd
.
Sir
,
lette
him
goe
,
hée
séemeth
to
bée
rather
a
Diuell
then
a
man
,
hée
is
fierce
and
cruell
,
hee
makes
no
more
to
slay
a
man
,
then
some
〈◊〉
to
drinke
good
wine
,
lette
him
goe
,
hee
was
borne
in
an
ill
houre
:
then
the
Earle
entred
into
the
Towne
,
right
sorrowfull
and
sore
displeased
for
the
death
of
his
Sonne
,
and
als●
for
Croissants
aduenture
:
and
then
he
caused
his
Sonne
to
be
buried
as
it
appertained
,
&
great
sorrow
was
made
by
the
Earle
,
and
by
the
Duke
of
Callaber
,
&
other
Knights
that
were
there
,
but
they
knew
not
the
troth
of
the
matter
:
whosoeuer
made
sorow
,
the
Earles
Daughter
was
sorrowfull
,
both
for
her
Brother
,
and
also
for
the
noble
Croissant
,
whome
shee
had
thought
to
marrie
.
Nowe
let
vs
leaue
speaking
of
them
,
and
returne
to
Croissant
.
Chap.
CLXXIX
.
¶
How
Croissant
arriued
in
the
Subburbs
of
a
little
Towne
called
Florencolle
,
and
lodged
among
Ruffians
and
Villaynes
,
and
how
they
fell
at
strife
:
and
how
Croissant
slewe
them
and
fledde
,
and
was
in
great
daunger
.
And
howe
hee
came
into
the
Cittie
of
Rome
,
whereas
there
was
no
man
that
would
giue
him
one
morfell
of
bread
:
and
how
he
went
and
lay
in
an
old
Pallaice
vpon
a
burden
of
strawe
.
WHen
Croissant
saw
that
he
was
departed
from
the
Towne
of
Nise
,
and
that
he
was
alone
afoo●e
,
hee
made
his
complaints
to
our
Lord
God
,
requiring
him
humbly
to
haue
pitie
of
him
:
then
hee
went
foorth
,
and
so
trauailed
Three
daies
and
Thrée
nights
,
without
meat
or
drinke
,
but
a
little
bread
and
water
,
he
had
such
hunger
and
thirst
,
that
he
could
scarce
sustaine
himselfe
on
his
féet
,
so
at
last
a
little
before
the
Sunne
was
set
,
hee
came
to
a
little
Towne
called
Florencolle
,
whereof
the
gates
were
shutte
before
he
came
thether
,
then
in
the
Subburbs
hee
saw
a
house
like
a
Tauerne
,
and
hée
sware
though
he
should
be
slaine
,
he
would
goe
to
that
house
to
eate
and
drinke
,
and
to
pay
well
for
his
shot
:
it
had
béen
better
for
him
to
haue
passed
by
,
for
there
he
was
in
great
perill
of
his
life
as
yée
shall
heare
.
Thus
hee
approached
to
the
house
,
and
heard
how
the
Cookes
were
busie
in
the
Kitchin
,
then
he
sawe
a
great
fire
in
a
Chamber
,
where
there
was
the
greatest
Ruffians
,
and
players
at
dice
in
all
the
Towne
,
and
they
had
prepared
flesh
and
fish
for
their
Supper
.
When
Croissant
saw
the
preparation
that
was
made
there
for
the
Sixe
Ruffians
,
he
entred
into
the
house
,
and
saluted
the
Host
,
and
demaunded
if
he
might
be
lodged
there
:
the
Host
sayd
yea
,
and
how
hee
should
be
there
well
serued
both
of
wine
and
of
meat
,
such
as
he
wold
demaund
.
Then
Croissant
went
in
,
&
the
Ruffians
met
him
,
and
sayd
,
how
hee
was
welcome
,
and
each
of
them
pinched
other
,
and
wincked
with
the
one
eye
,
and
sayd
softly
to
the
master
of
them
:
this
great
Trauailer
is
come
well
at
a
point
,
for
before
he
depart
,
he
shall
pay
for
our
shot
and
expences
,
and
anon
we
will
put
the
dice
into
his
hands
,
whereby
he
shal
leaue
his
Gowne
,
Cappe
,
and
monney
if
he
haue
any
.
Croissant
did
not
vnderstand
them
,
because
they
spake
whisperingly
:
then
Croissant
sayd
.
Sirs
,
if
I
eate
with
you
paying
my
shot
,
shall
it
turne
you
to
any
displeasure
?
Fréend
,
(
quoth
the
Maister
of
them
)
it
pleaseth
me
well
that
you
eate
with
vs
:
then
they
washed
all
together
,
and
sate
downe
at
the
Table
néere
to
the
fier
,
&
they
were
well
serued
of
euery
thing
.
When
Croissant
was
set
,
hee
began
to
féede
well
,
(
his
hunger
was
so
great
)
for
in
Thrée
dayes
before
he
had
eaten
nothing
but
bread
and
water
:
&
therefore
hee
had
the
better
appetite
,
and
also
hee
found
there
good
wine
and
fresh
,
and
he
dranke
thereof
at
his
pleasure
.
When
they
had
well
eaten
and
drunke
,
and
were
well
chafed
by
reason
of
the
good
wine
,
the
Host
rose
vp
&
sayd
.
Sirs
,
it
is
time
to
make
reckoning
,
&
that
euerie
man
pay
his
part
,
then
the
maister
Ruffian
sayde
.
Sir
,
make
you
the
account
,
for
you
can
doe
it
better
then
we
,
and
shew
vs
what
wee
shall
pay
.
Euerie
man
alike
Sirs
,
(
quoth
the
Host
)
as
néere
as
I
can
reckon
,
yée
must
pay
in
all
Twelue
shillings
,
and
looke
euerie
man
pay
his
part
.
Then
the
Master
Ruffian
began
to
sweare
bloud
and
wounds
,
that
they
should
play
at
the
dice
,
to
sée
who
should
pay
for
all
,
then
hee
sayd
to
Croissant
.
Fréend
,
you
must
come
play
with
vs
,
behold
heere
Thrée
dice
good
and
square
,
wee
must
doe
so
,
for
one
must
pay
the
whole
expences
before
we
depart
.
Sirs
,
(
quoth
Croissant
)
we
shall
not
néede
to
play
at
dice
to
know
who
shall
pay
for
the
shot
,
I
will
pay
it
all
together
without
any
strife
:
then
they
sayd
▪
that
they
were
well
content
therewith
,
and
thanked
him
:
then
one
of
them
,
the
falsest
Villayne
among
them
,
wilfully
cast
downe
a
potte
of
wine
vpon
the
Table
,
whereof
his
fellowes
blamed
him
,
then
he
answeared
and
sayd
.
Sirs
,
you
néed
not
to
be
angry
therewith
,
for
there
is
none
of
you
will
drinke
thereof
,
it
is
better
to
haue
a
fresh
pot
of
wine
of
a
new
Vessell
:
they
sayd
,
well
,
that
is
true
,
so
be
it
.
Then
their
Host
brought
them
a
new
pot
full
of
wine
,
and
sayd
.
Sirs
,
this
potte
of
wine
is
not
of
the
first
reckoning
,
this
is
a
potte
of
a
newe
account
:
then
the
Maister
Ruffian
sayd
to
Croissant
.
Sir
,
take
and
cast
the
dice
,
for
the
first
cast
shal
be
yours
.
Croissant
beheld
them
fiercely
,
and
sayd
:
Nay
Sirs
,
I
will
kéepe
mée
from
that
,
for
I
neuer
played
at
dice
in
all
my
life
,
be
content
with
the
twelue
shillings
that
I
shall
pay
for
our
shot
,
for
by
reason
of
the
longe
Voyage
that
I
haue
made
,
I
am
not
well
fournished
of
monney
,
for
I
haue
but
Thirtéen
Shillings
in
my
purse
:
then
the
Maister
sayd
.
Thou
art
better
arrayed
then
we
,
and
thou
must
vse
thy
tongue
otherwise
,
for
thou
shalt
not
thus
scape
,
thou
shalt
leaue
thy
Gowne
to
pay
for
our
shot
to
morrow
in
the
morning
:
then
another
Ruffian
sayd
,
and
I
will
haue
his
hose
and
shooes
to
morrow
,
to
buy
fish
for
our
dinner
.
When
Croissant
heard
the
Villaynes
,
he
began
to
change
colour
,
and
was
sore
displeased
,
and
sayd
right
fiercely
.
Sirs
,
leaue
your
clattering
,
yet
I
haue
xiij
.
s.
in
my
purse
,
the
which
I
wil
giue
you
,
rather
then
you
should
be
displeased
,
me
thinks
this
ought
to
suffice
you
:
and
Sirs
,
I
am
a
noble
man
,
&
lately
I
was
made
Knight
,
for
if
I
were
once
againe
in
my
Countrey
,
I
would
neuer
come
from
thence
to
séeke
for
such
aduentures
,
you
ought
to
beare
my
honour
,
since
I
shew
you
that
I
am
a
Knight
:
the
Ruffians
sayd
,
how
his
words
nor
his
preaching
should
not
auaile
him
,
but
that
he
must
leaue
his
gowne
,
Iacket
,
hose
and
shooes
.
Then
Croissant
repleat
with
yre
,
did
off
his
surcot
,
the
which
was
furred
with
armins
,
and
cast
it
to
them
,
and
sayd
.
Sirs
,
now
you
ought
to
be
content
with
me
,
and
I
ought
to
be
quit
.
When
the
Ruffians
vnderstood
him
,
they
cried
all
at
once
,
that
he
should
put
off
his
hose
and
shooes
,
and
his
guirdle
,
purse
,
and
Gowne
,
and
bad
him
quickely
deliuer
it
to
them
,
and
then
to
auoid
the
house
,
for
they
sayd
there
was
no
lodging
for
him
,
and
the
Host
to
please
the
Villaynes
,
sayd
,
how
they
sayd
troth
.
Then
Croissant
full
of
yre
and
displeasure
,
turned
his
visage
to
the
bench
where
his
good
Sword
●ay
,
whereof
hee
was
ioyfull
that
they
had
not
taken
it
away
,
then
he
stept
thether
,
and
tooke
it
in
his
handes
and
drewe
it
out
,
and
came
to
the
Villaynes
,
and
they
rose
against
him
with
their
swords
in
their
hands
,
&
he
strake
the
Maister
Ruffian
so
maruailous
a
stroake
,
that
he
claue
his
head
to
the
téeth
,
so
hee
fell
downe
dead
before
the
Chimney
,
&
from
another
hee
strake
his
head
,
and
then
he
slewe
the
Third
and
Fourth
,
&
the
other
Two
had
so
great
feare
that
they
fled
away
.
Then
the
Host
began
to
crie
,
a
Théefe
,
a
Murderer
:
but
Croissant
would
doe
him
no
hurt
,
and
hee
yssued
out
of
the
house
with
his
sword
in
his
hand
,
and
ran
as
fast
as
he
could
vntill
he
was
without
the
Subburbs
,
then
he
ranne
in
the
field
ouer
hedges
and
diches
,
to
the
entent
that
none
should
follow
him
,
and
he
hearkened
towards
the
Towne
,
where
hee
heard
great
crying
,
and
noise
of
the
Host
of
the
house
that
he
came
from
,
whereby
all
his
neighbours
,
Taylours
,
Shoomakers
,
Drapers
,
and
men
of
al
crafts
,
came
to
the
house
,
and
there
was
such
a
noise
made
in
the
subburbs
,
that
the
Towne
gates
were
opened
,
and
the
Burgesses
yssued
out
,
and
came
to
the
house
whereas
the
noise
was
:
and
when
the
Magistrates
of
the
Towne
came
thether
,
and
sawe
the
men
lye
dead
,
they
demaunded
of
the
Host
who
had
done
that
murder
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
the
Host
)
a
Vagabond
hath
done
it
,
who
is
bigge
and
mightie
,
for
I
neuer
sawe
with
mine
eyes
a
man
better
made
nor
fourmed
,
and
he
is
fledde
away
with
his
sword
in
his
hands
on
yonder
hye
way
:
but
Sir
,
for
God
sake
come
not
too
néere
him
,
for
hee
séemeth
no
man
when
hee
is
angrie
,
but
hée
is
like
a
man
out
of
his
wittes
without
all
feare
and
doubt
.
Then
the
Magistrates
commaunded
to
follow
him
both
on
horse-backe
and
afoote
,
and
they
all
ranne
to
armour
,
though
the
Captaine
were
not
greatly
afraide
,
yet
hee
would
not
bee
the
first
that
should
go
foorth
,
he
loued
better
that
another
shold
take
that
aduantage
.
Thus
on
all
sides
on
horse-backe
and
afoote
,
they
followed
Croissant
,
who
kept
not
the
high
way
,
and
it
was
far
in
the
night
:
and
also
there
were
many
that
would
not
chafe
themselues
ouer
much
to
séeke
for
him
,
for
they
wold
make
no
preasse
to
receiue
his
offering
:
because
they
feared
to
finde
him
:
and
when
they
had
sought
a
long
space
in
the
fields
and
in
the
high
wayes
,
and
could
not
finde
him
,
they
all
returned
to
their
Towne
,
and
Croissant
went
euer
from
the
Town-ward
,
with
his
sword
naked
in
his
hand
:
and
when
hee
sawe
that
he
was
two
Leagues
off
,
he
entred
into
the
high
way
,
and
praised
God
that
hee
was
so
escaped
without
daunger
,
but
hee
was
sore
displeased
,
in
that
he
had
neuer
a
penny
in
his
purse
,
and
nothing
but
his
Sword
,
his
Coat
,
and
a
rich
purse
at
his
guirdle
,
and
also
he
sawe
that
it
was
Winter
,
frost
and
snow
:
also
he
felt
the
cold
winde
,
the
which
did
him
much
ill
.
Thus
hee
went
foorth
all
night
,
and
the
next
day
,
vntill
it
was
néere
night
,
then
he
arriued
at
a
Village
,
and
there
he
was
faine
to
sell
his
sword
,
for
lacke
of
monney
to
pay
for
his
shot
,
he
came
to
a
Lodge
,
where
he
was
serued
of
euerie
thing
that
he
would
haue
:
then
in
the
morning
when
he
departed
,
he
sold
his
purse
for
as
much
as
hee
could
get
,
and
hee
trauailed
so
long
that
hee
approached
to
Roome
,
and
hee
came
to
a
Lodging
without
the
gate
,
and
there
he
lodged
that
night
,
and
in
the
morning
he
demaunded
of
his
Host
,
to
whome
that
Towne
appertained
,
and
who
was
lord
thereof
,
and
what
his
name
was
that
gouerned
the
Towne
?
The
Host
sayd
:
Fréend
,
hee
that
nowe
is
Lord
héere
,
is
named
Guymart
of
Puille
,
but
before
hee
came
hether
,
we
had
a
young
Lord
,
the
fairest
young
Gentleman
that
euer
was
séene
,
and
he
was
Sonne
to
the
noble
Emperour
Ide
,
you
somewhat
resemble
him
,
but
he
was
of
so
ill
rule
,
and
so
full
of
follies
,
that
all
the
riches
and
wealth
that
his
Father
had
left
him
,
hée
spent
and
gaue
away
to
euerie
man
that
would
craue
any
thing
of
him
,
so
that
in
the
end
hee
left
himselfe
nothing
to
liue
by
.
And
after
I
heard
say
,
that
he
had
in
himselfe
such
shame
,
that
he
departed
priuily
with
a
Squier
,
&
went
to
séeke
his
aduentures
:
but
no
man
knoweth
where
he
is
,
nor
whether
he
will
euer
come
againe
or
not
,
and
the
Communaltie
of
the
Cittie
made
little
thereof
,
for
after
hee
was
departed
,
they
sent
for
King
Guymart
of
Puille
,
whome
they
haue
made
Emperour
of
this
Empire
.
When
Croissant
vnderstood
his
Host
,
he
complained
right
pitiously
to
himselfe
,
and
sayde
.
Alas
poore
Caitiffe
that
I
am
,
what
shall
I
do
,
that
thus
haue
lost
al
mine
Inheritance
without
recouerie
?
and
besides
that
I
haue
nothing
to
spend
,
nor
I
haue
no
trade
to
liue
by
,
it
must
behooue
me
to
die
through
hunger
and
cold
,
I
haue
no
more
but
fiue
and
Twentie
shillings
,
for
the
which
I
sould
my
purse
.
Thus
as
well
as
he
could
,
he
continued
till
Lent
,
then
the
season
began
to
be
somewhat
hotter
,
and
euerie
day
in
the
morning
he
would
heare
seruice
,
and
euerie
man
that
saw
him
,
beheld
him
greatly
for
the
great
beautie
that
he
was
of
,
&
there
were
diuers
that
knew
him
,
but
they
would
make
no
semblance
thereof
,
to
the
intent
that
they
wold
giue
him
nothing
:
and
when
they
sawe
him
,
they
would
shun
the
way
,
because
he
should
not
know
them
,
there
were
many
of
them
that
hee
had
done
much
good
vnto
,
and
giuen
them
in
such
wise
,
that
they
were
become
rich
,
and
he
poore
,
and
there
was
none
of
them
that
would
offer
him
one
morsell
of
bread
,
whereof
he
was
sorrowfull
,
for
then
he
sawe
well
his
monney
was
gone
,
so
that
he
had
neuer
a
penny
left
,
then
he
thought
to
sell
his
Gowne
,
rather
then
to
die
for
hunger
,
and
so
he
did
:
he
sould
it
for
eight
&
Twentie
shillings
,
and
then
he
taried
in
his
Lodging
as
long
as
his
money
endured
,
&
hée
continued
there
vntill
Easter
,
&
by
that
time
all
his
monney
was
gone
.
Then
he
thought
that
he
would
goe
into
the
stréetes
,
to
sée
if
he
might
espie
any
Burgesses
,
to
whome
he
had
done
in
times
past
some
good
vnto
,
and
to
demaund
of
them
some
courtesie
:
&
so
he
yssued
out
of
his
Lodging
,
and
walked
into
the
stréetes
,
&
saw
a
rich
Burgesse
,
who
was
leaning
out
at
a
window
in
his
house
:
Croissant
knew
him
well
,
for
it
was
hee
that
made
him
rich
,
and
before
he
was
but
poore
:
then
he
thought
to
acknowledge
himselfe
to
that
Burgesse
.
Then
Croissant
went
and
saluted
him
right
humbly
,
and
sayd
.
Sir
,
haue
remembrance
of
a
poore
Caitiffe
,
to
whome
fortune
is
contrarie
,
and
who
in
time
past
did
you
much
good
when
you
serued
him
,
if
you
bee
a
good
man
as
I
beléeue
you
are
,
of
the
goodnes
haue
you
remembrance
,
and
it
may
be
so
,
if
you
doe
so
,
you
shall
fare
the
better
.
When
the
Burgesse
heard
Croissant
,
he
beheld
him
fiercely
,
&
he
knew
him
presently
,
and
without
making
of
any
manner
of
answeare
,
he
called
his
Page
,
and
commaunded
him
to
bring
him
a
pan
full
of
water
to
the
windowe
,
and
he
did
as
his
master
had
commanded
him
:
then
the
Burgesse
tooke
the
pan
full
of
water
,
and
he
beheld
Croissant
who
stood
vnder
the
window
,
and
did
cast
the
water
vppon
his
head
,
so
that
his
faire
haire
,
coat
,
and
shirt
were
all
wet
:
Croissant
without
any
word
speaking
made
himselfe
cleane
,
and
afterward
said
to
the
Burges
,
that
if
he
liued
long
,
the
offence
that
he
had
done
him
,
he
should
déerely
buy
it
,
but
the
Burgesse
(
who
was
proud
and
disdainfull
)
set
but
little
by
his
words
.
Croissant
(
who
was
right
sorrowfull
)
tooke
his
way
towards
the
Pallaice
,
before
the
which
there
was
an
old
Pallaice
,
whereas
no
man
had
dwelled
in
of
a
long
space
,
and
he
entred
in
at
the
gate
,
the
which
was
great
and
stood
open
,
and
there
he
saw
a
great
Piller
,
whereas
there
lay
two
burdens
of
strawe
:
then
he
layd
him
downe
and
slept
,
right
sorrowfull
&
angrie
with
the
Burgesse
that
had
so
wet
him
with
water
:
the
which
Burges
after
he
had
cast
this
water
vppon
Croissant
,
hee
went
to
the
Pallaice
to
the
Emperour
Guymart
,
to
flatter
and
to
please
him
,
&
he
found
the
Emperor
leaning
in
a
window
and
saluted
him
,
and
sayd
.
Sir
,
I
bring
you
certaine
tidings
of
Croissant
,
Sonne
to
the
Emperour
Ide
,
who
of
right
ought
to
be
Inheritour
of
this
Empire
,
whereof
you
are
as
now
Emperour
:
he
is
come
into
the
Towne
in
his
doublet
,
without
hose
or
shooes
,
he
is
arrayed
like
a
Vagabond
or
a
Ruffian
,
comming
from
the
Tauerne
,
&
he
is
so
great
and
so
well
made
in
all
his
members
,
that
hee
séemeth
more
like
a
Champion
readie
to
fight
,
then
euer
I
saw
man
in
all
my
life
:
if
you
will
follow
my
counsaile
,
strike
off
his
head
,
or
cast
him
into
a
pit
,
that
of
him
there
may
neuer
be
had
any
more
memorie
.
For
if
he
liue
long
,
he
may
doe
you
dammage
,
and
put
you
out
of
this
Empire
which
you
hould
,
the
which
should
appertaine
to
him
.
When
the
Emperour
Guymart
vnderstoode
the
Burges
,
he
beheld
him
fiercely
and
sayd
:
Speake
no
more
to
me
of
this
matter
,
for
thou
doest
like
a
Traytor
,
thou
knowest
well
,
that
by
him
and
his
déeds
thou
and
other
bee
made
rich
,
&
thou
art
like
him
that
betrayed
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
:
therefore
I
command
thée
from
hencefoorth
come
not
in
my
sight
,
for
I
wil
haue
no
acquaintance
nor
conuersation
with
a
Traitor
:
if
it
be
so
that
Croissant
be
poore
,
it
is
pitie
and
lamentable
,
and
great
sin
to
doe
him
any
ill
,
for
I
haue
done
him
great
ill
,
when
I
kéepe
his
Landes
and
Signiories
wrongfully
and
without
a
cause
,
wherefore
I
thinke
my selfe
greatly
culpable
against
the
almighty
God
,
for
the
sinne
that
I
haue
done
him
,
in
that
I
hold
the
honour
and
Signiorie
,
that
of
reason
ought
to
appertaine
to
him
,
this
day
is
Easter
day
,
vpon
the
which
day
euerie
good
Christian
man
ought
to
humble
himselfe
to
God
,
crying
him
mercie
and
pardon
for
all
their
sinnes
:
it
is
reason
that
I
make
peace
with
God
,
and
doe
so
that
hee
may
bee
content
with
me
.
Chap.
CLXXX
.
¶
How
the
Emperor
Guymart
spake
&
rebuked
the
Burgesse
that
spake
ill
of
Croissant
:
and
howe
the
Emperour
bare
meate
and
drinke
to
the
place
whereas
Croissant
slept
.
And
of
the
maruailous
Treasure
that
hee
found
in
a
Chamber
in
the
sayde
ould
Pallaice
:
and
of
that
which
was
shewed
him
by
two
Knights
whome
he
found
there
.
WHen
the
Burgesse
vnderstood
the
Emperour
,
hee
was
in
great
feare
,
and
so
departed
right
sore
abashed
,
&
thought
he
had
béene
too
hasty
to
report
such
newes
,
&
so
right
sorowful
departed
,
and
l●ft
the
Emperour
alone
in
a
windowe
right
pensiue
,
&
sayd
to
himselfe
.
Oh
verie
God
,
the
pouertie
that
Croissant
is
in
,
is
by
my
cause
,
for
all
that
I
haue
ought
to
bee
his
,
and
I
kéepe
it
from
him
perforce
,
if
I
kéepe
it
still
,
I
may
wel
say
that
my
soule
shall
neuer
come
into
Paradice
,
but
shall
bee
damned
for
euer
.
Thus
the
Emperour
Guymart
complained
to
himselfe
,
and
so
went
downe
into
his
Pallaice
,
and
there
walked
vp
and
downe
by
himselfe
before
the
olde
Pallaice
,
the
which
was
néere
to
his
Pallaice
,
&
he
looked
in
at
a
gate
,
&
saw
a
man
lye
sléeping
on
a
burden
of
straw
,
and
he
thought
incontinent
that
it
should
be
Croissant
by
the
report
of
the
Burgesse
.
When
the
Emperour
saw
him
,
he
had
such
great
pitie
of
him
that
hée
wept
:
and
then
he
went
into
his
Pallaice
,
and
commaunded
one
to
bring
vnto
him
a
Towell
with
bread
and
flesh
,
&
a
bottell
of
wine
,
the
which
thing
was
done
:
then
the
Emperour
tooke
a
Mantle
furred
with
grise
,
and
did
it
about
himselfe
,
and
tooke
the
wine
and
meat
,
and
commaunded
his
men
that
none
should
follow
him
,
then
he
went
downe
the
gréeces
,
and
came
to
the
Pallaice
whereas
Croissant
slept
,
and
the
Emperour
set
the
meat
and
wine
néere
by
Croissant
,
and
awoake
him
not
:
then
he
couered
him
with
the
mantle
,
and
then
he
departed
,
and
as
the
Emperour
was
departing
,
he
looked
on
his
right
hand
,
and
sawe
a
dore
open
all
of
yron
,
&
banded
verie
strongly
with
yron
barres
,
and
hee
saw
a
cléerenesse
within
in
such
wise
,
as
though
there
had
béene
a
Hundred
torches
burning
,
&
he
went
thether
and
entred
into
the
Chamber
,
the
which
was
great
&
large
,
and
hee
sawe
all
about
the
Chamber
great
Coffers
,
the
which
stood
open
and
they
were
full
of
gould
,
and
other
Coffers
full
of
iewels
&
rich
stones
,
the
which
did
shine
with
such
light
that
the
Emperor
greatly
maruailed
:
also
he
saw
great
péeces
of
plate
and
monney
lying
on
the
earth
,
and
besides
hee
saw
a
great
Vessell
of
Cups
,
and
pots
of
gould
and
siluer
,
and
great
péeces
of
gould
bordered
with
precious
stones
.
Also
hee
sawe
rich
Gownes
hanging
on
pearches
,
of
cloth
of
gould
and
silke
,
in
so
great
number
,
that
the
Emperour
was
sore
abashed
,
and
sayd
:
whosoeuer
left
this
Treasure
héere
,
might
well
be
called
a
great
Lord
,
for
hee
thought
if
all
the
gould
in
the
world
,
and
all
the
rich
iewels
were
brought
together
,
they
might
not
bee
compared
to
the
Treasure
that
he
saw
there
,
and
sayd
hee
was
happie
to
come
thether
.
Then
he
passed
foorth
where
he
saw
an
Image
of
fine
gold
,
and
it
was
as
bigge
as
a
Child
of
two
yéeres
of
age
,
and
wheras
the
eyes
should
stand
,
there
was
two
great
Carbuckles
,
the
which
cast
so
great
cléerenesse
,
that
all
the
Chamber
was
light
therewith
.
When
the
Emperour
saw
that
Image
,
he
thought
to
haue
taken
it
,
and
to
haue
borne
it
into
his
Pallaice
,
but
he
had
much
adoe
to
lift
it
:
then
hee
looked
towardes
a
little
dore
,
out
of
the
which
he
saw
comming
two
Knights
,
well
armed
at
all
péeces
with
their
swords
in
their
handes
,
and
they
came
to
the
Emperour
,
and
sayd
.
Beware
Fréend
,
be
not
so
hardy
to
beare
any
thing
from
hence
,
for
the
Treasure
that
is
héere
is
not
yours
,
nor
it
belongeth
not
to
you
to
haue
it
:
therefore
set
downe
againe
that
Image
,
for
without
you
doe
it
shortly
,
you
shall
déerely
buy
it
.
The
Emperour
séeing
the
Two
Knightes
threatning
him
,
he
was
in
great
feare
,
and
he
sette
downe
the
Image
,
and
beheld
the
Knightes
,
and
sayd
.
Sirs
,
you
speake
fiercely
to
me
for
the
Treasure
,
the
which
you
warne
me
that
I
shold
not
take
any
part
thereof
:
by
al
right
it
ought
to
be
mine
and
none
others
,
since
I
haue
found
it
:
and
therefore
I
coniure
you
by
the
puissance
of
God
,
&
of
his
Angels
and
Archangels
,
and
of
all
Saints
,
that
you
shew
me
the
troth
,
to
whome
this
Treasure
doth
belong
,
you
ought
to
knowe
it
,
since
you
haue
the
kéeping
thereof
:
then
the
Two
Knightes
answeared
,
and
sayd
.
Sir
,
this
Treasure
that
you
sée
héere
ought
to
appertain
to
Croissant
,
Sonne
to
the
Emperour
Ide
,
who
alone
lyeth
on
a
burden
of
strawe
héere
by
not
farre
from
this
Chamber
,
hee
lyeth
right
poorely
and
naked
,
the
which
Treasure
was
iudged
to
him
Fiue
Hundred
yeares
passed
,
and
neuer
since
that
time
hath
there
béene
taken
from
it
the
value
of
one
pennie
,
nor
neuer
since
it
was
layd
here
,
there
neuer
entred
any
earthly
man
but
alonely
you
.
Croissant
(
who
sléepeth
without
)
is
a
valiant
knight
and
full
of
troth
:
wherefore
if
you
will
know
to
whom
this
Treasure
appertaineth
,
I
shall
shew
you
the
manner
how
you
may
know
it
:
behold
yonder
heape
of
gould
,
goe
and
take
thereof
thrée
Besans
,
and
put
them
into
your
purse
,
then
returne
into
your
Pallaice
,
and
cause
to
be
proclaimed
throughout
Roome
,
that
all
poore
men
come
to
your
Court
,
and
that
to
each
of
them
you
will
giue
a
Florent
of
gould
.
When
Croissant
shall
heare
that
,
he
will
not
be
behind
,
but
he
will
come
among
other
to
take
that
almes
:
and
then
the
Thrée
Besans
that
shall
be
in
your
purse
,
take
and
cast
them
on
the
earth
,
one
in
one
place
,
and
another
in
another
place
,
whereas
the
people
must
passe
to
come
to
receiue
your
almes
:
then
Croissant
shall
come
the
same
way
and
finde
the
thrée
Besans
,
the
which
by
reason
of
his
noblenesse
and
bounti●
,
hee
will
come
and
bring
to
you
againe
,
thereby
you
shall
know
that
the
Treasure
that
is
heere
before
you
,
appertaineth
to
him
,
&
ought
to
bee
his
.
Then
giue
him
your
faire
Daughter
in
marriage
:
and
bringe
him
hether
,
and
you
shall
sée
that
he
may
take
of
this
Treasure
at
his
pleasure
,
for
it
is
all
his
,
no
man
shall
say
the
contrarie
:
and
doing
thus
as
wée
haue
sayd
,
you
shall
haue
part
of
this
Treasure
.
Chap.
CLXXXI
.
¶
How
the
two
Knightes
that
kept
this
Treasure
,
spake
with
the
Emperor
Guymart
,
and
shewed
him
the
manner
how
he
should
know
Croissant
.
And
of
the
maruaile
that
Croissant
had
when
he
awoake
,
and
saw
the
meat
and
drinke
by
him
.
WHen
the
Emperour
had
well
heard
the
two
Knightes
,
he
went
to
the
heape
of
gould
,
and
tooke
the
thrée
Besans
and
put
them
into
his
purse
:
and
then
he
tooke
his
leaue
of
the
twoo
Knightes
and
departed
,
and
when
he
was
yssued
out
,
he
looked
behinde
him
,
and
he
saw
the
dore
fast
closed
,
whereof
he
had
great
maruaile
,
and
found
Croissant
still
sléeping
,
and
so
he
passed
by
and
would
not
awake
him
,
and
then
he
went
to
his
Pallaice
,
and
his
Lords
demanded
of
him
where
hee
had
béene
that
hée
tarried
so
long
,
but
hee
would
not
shew
them
any
thing
of
the
matter
.
Then
the
Emperor
went
to
dinner
,
and
was
richly
serued
:
and
then
Croissant
(
who
lay
and
slept
in
the
old
Pallaice
)
suddainly
awoake
,
and
had
great
maruaile
of
the
furred
Mantle
that
he
found
vppon
him
,
and
he
saw
also
lying
by
him
a
Napkin
,
and
therein
wrapped
good
white
bread
,
Capon
,
rosted
Fesant
,
&
Partridge
,
and
thereby
he
saw
lying
a
great
bottell
full
of
wine
:
and
when
he
saw
this
good
chéere
,
he
thanked
God
of
that
aduenture
.
Then
hee
did
eate
of
the
meat
,
and
dranke
of
the
wine
at
his
pleasure
:
and
when
he
had
well
eaten
and
drunke
,
he
departed
from
thence
,
and
left
the
rest
behind
him
,
and
tooke
nothing
with
him
:
and
also
hee
left
the
furred
Mantle
,
for
hee
durst
not
weare
it
,
but
sayd
to
himselfe
,
that
he
had
no
right
thereto
,
because
it
was
a
thing
that
was
none
of
his
,
and
so
he
went
downe
through
the
stréets
of
the
Towne
.
Chap.
CLXXXII
.
¶
The
proofe
that
the
Emperor
Guymart
made
to
know
Croissant
,
vnto
whome
he
gaue
his
faire
Daughter
in
marriage
,
and
deliuered
him
all
his
Signiorie
and
Inheritance
,
whereof
great
ioye
was
made
at
Rome
.
WHen
the
Emperor
was
risen
from
dinner
,
he
called
to
him
Foure
of
his
seruants
,
to
whome
he
gaue
in
charge
,
that
they
should
cause
to
be
proclaimed
in
euerie
Stréete
of
the
Towne
,
that
all
poore
men
that
would
come
to
the
Emperor
,
should
haue
in
almes
euerie
man
a
Florent
of
gould
,
of
the
value
of
Ten
Sons
,
the
which
crie
was
made
in
euerie
stréete
and
Market-place
in
Roome
,
whereby
euerie
poore
man
drew
towards
the
Pallaice
.
When
this
crie
was
made
,
Croissant
heard
it
,
whereof
he
was
ioyfull
and
said
.
howe
hee
would
goe
thether
among
others
,
to
haue
the
Emperours
almes
,
wherewith
hee
thought
hee
would
pay
his
Host
,
and
then
in
hast
he
went
thether
.
The
Emperour
(
who
was
there
readie
)
thought
to
sée
&
prooue
whether
the
two
Knights
sayings
were
true
or
not
:
&
so
drew
out
of
his
purse
the
Three
Besans
of
gould
,
the
which
he
did
cast
in
diuers
places
,
in
the
way
as
the
poore
men
should
come
to
the
Pallaice
,
but
many
poore
men
passed
ouer
them
,
and
perceiued
them
not
:
&
then
Croissant
came
among
others
,
and
he
saw
among
the
mens
féet
one
Besan
of
gould
faire
and
bright
,
and
he
stouped
downe
,
and
tooke
it
vp
,
and
then
he
went
forth
:
&
within
a
little
while
after
,
he
found
the
second
Besan
,
the
which
also
he
tooke
vp
:
and
a
little
further
among
the
mens
feete
,
hée
espyed
the
Third
Besan
,
the
which
also
hee
tooke
vp
:
then
hee
thought
within
himselfe
,
and
sayd
.
Alas
,
what
a
Caitiffe
am
I
?
if
these
had
béene
siluer
,
they
had
béen
mine
,
but
they
are
fine
gould
,
wherefore
I
am
beguiled
,
for
they
appertaine
to
the
Emperour
Guymart
,
who
holdeth
this
Empire
,
I
haue
no
right
to
kéepe
them
,
because
they
belong
not
to
mee
:
therefore
I
will
render
them
to
the
Emperour
,
vnto
whome
they
doe
appertaine
:
then
hee
came
to
the
Emperour
,
&
sayd
.
Sir
,
I
haue
found
by
the
way
as
I
came
to
your
Pallaice
thrée
Besans
of
gould
,
the
which
here
I
deliuer
to
you
,
for
of
right
and
reason
they
appertaine
vnto
you
,
bicause
of
the
right
and
title
that
you
haue
to
the
Empire
,
but
if
they
hadde
béene
siluer
,
I
might
haue
kept
them
as
mine
owne
without
blame
.
When
the
right
noble
Emperour
vnderstood
him
,
he
beheld
him
,
and
sighing
he
sayd
.
Fréend
,
you
are
welcome
,
the
bountie
,
noblenesse
,
and
wisedome
that
is
in
you
,
shall
ayd
you
to
come
to
the
place
wherof
in
reason
you
ought
to
be
:
for
the
goodnesse
and
troth
that
I
haue
séene
in
you
,
I
will
giue
you
my
déere
Daughter
in
Marriage
,
whome
I
loue
entirely
,
and
you
shall
take
her
to
your
Wife
,
and
therewith
I
shal
yéeld
you
the
Crowne
Emperiall
of
the
noble
Empire
of
Rome
,
the
which
of
right
appertaineth
to
you
.
When
the
noble
Croissant
had
wel
heard
and
vnderstood
the
Emperor
,
he
was
right
ioyfull
,
and
kneeled
downe
to
the
earth
in
the
presence
of
all
the
Lords
that
were
there
present
,
thanking
him
of
the
honour
that
he
offered
him
.
The
Emperour
(
who
was
a
noble
and
a
wise
Prince
)
tooke
him
vp
by
the
hand
,
and
led
him
into
a
Chamber
,
wherin
hee
caused
a
bathing
to
be
prepared
,
in
the
which
the
noble
Croissant
was
bathed
:
and
then
the
Emperour
brought
him
such
apparell
as
was
méete
for
him
to
haue
.
When
Croissant
was
thus
richly
apparelled
,
a
fairer
nor
a
better
fourmed
man
could
not
be
found
in
Eightéene
Realmes
christened
,
whereof
the
Emperour
Guymart
had
great
ioy
,
and
sayd
,
how
that
in
all
his
life
he
neuer
saw
a
more
goodlyer
Prince
,
for
he
was
great
among
other
men
,
and
well
fournished
of
all
his
members
,
he
was
bigge
and
large
in
the
shoulders
,
and
the
skinne
white
mingled
with
red
,
his
haire
like
golden
wyre
,
and
his
face
straight
with
a
large
forehead
,
his
eyes
gray
,
and
his
nose
well
made
,
long
armes
and
bigge
handes
,
his
Legs
faire
and
straight
,
and
his
féete
well
proportioned
and
made
:
the
Emperour
Guymart
could
not
bee
satisfied
with
the
regarding
of
him
:
and
then
hee
led
him
into
the
Pallaice
where
his
Lordes
were
,
who
greatly
lauded
and
praised
him
,
and
sayd
each
to
other
,
how
that
they
had
neuer
séene
before
so
goodly
a
Prince
,
nor
better
made
nor
fourmed
of
his
members
.
Then
the
Emperour
sent
for
his
Daughter
by
two
great
Lordes
,
and
they
went
to
her
Chamber
for
her
:
then
she
came
to
the
Pallaice
to
the
Emperour
her
Father
,
richly
accompanied
with
Ladies
&
Damsels
.
Of
their
apparell
I
will
make
no
long
rehearsall
,
for
it
was
as
rich
as
might
be
,
and
she
was
so
faire
,
that
God
and
nature
could
not
amend
her
,
nor
no
Painter
in
the
world
though
he
were
neuer
so
skilfull
,
could
not
paint
the
fashion
nor
proportion
of
her
beautifull
bodie
,
and
all
that
were
there
present
,
both
young
and
old
sayd
,
that
they
neuer
sawe
nor
heard
report
of
so
faire
a
couple
of
Creatures
,
as
the
noble
Croissant
and
this
Ladie
were
,
for
euerie
man
thought
that
they
were
made
for
nothing
else
,
but
to
cause
men
to
behould
them
and
their
beautie
.
Chap.
CLXXXIII
.
¶
Howe
the
Emperour
Guymart
promised
Croissant
,
that
within
three
dayes
he
should
haue
his
Daughter
in
mariage
:
And
how
the
Emperour
Guymart
led
Croissant
to
the
olde
Pallaice
,
and
shewed
him
the
great
Treasure
that
the
two
Knightes
kept
for
him
.
WHen
the
Emperour
Guymart
sawe
his
Daughter
come
,
hee
tooke
her
by
the
hand
,
and
sayd
.
My
right
déere
Daughter
,
I
haue
found
for
you
a
Husband
,
to
whome
I
haue
giuen
you
,
and
you
may
well
say
,
that
a
fairer
man
,
nor
a
hardyer
Knight
you
neuer
sawe
before
,
and
that
is
the
noble
Croissant
,
vnto
whom
this
Empire
appertaineth
by
rightfull
enheritance
,
and
he
is
Son
to
the
noble
Emperour
Ide
,
who
hath
giuen
this
Empire
to
his
Son
Croissant
,
but
when
he
was
of
no
great
age
,
he
departed
from
this
Cittie
with
a
small
companie
,
and
went
to
serue
in
strang
countreys
,
and
when
the
Lords
of
this
countrey
saw
that
they
were
without
a
Lord
,
they
sent
for
me
into
Puille
,
and
so
they
made
mee
héere
Emperour
wrongfully
and
without
reason
:
but
nowe
since
that
Croissant
the
rightfull
Inheritour
is
returned
:
for
to
discharge
my
soule
towards
God
,
I
shall
put
into
his
hands
al
his
Empire
,
without
kéeping
from
him
any
part
thereof
,
for
as
for
me
,
I
am
rich
and
puissant
ynough
:
and
therefore
Croissant
,
if
it
be
your
pleasure
,
you
shall
haue
my
Daughter
in
mariage
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Croissant
)
if
it
be
her
pleasure
I
will
not
refuse
her
,
for
I
neuer
sawe
a
fairer
,
nor
none
that
I
had
rather
to
haue
.
When
the
faire
Damsell
vnderstood
Croissant
,
shee
was
right
ioyfull
,
and
she
beheld
Croissant
,
who
séemed
to
her
so
faire
,
that
her
loue
was
enflamed
vpon
him
,
for
the
more
she
beheld
him
,
the
more
she
loued
him
,
and
she
thought
it
long
vntill
the
matter
was
made
perfect
:
then
shee
sayd
to
the
Kinge
her
Father
.
Sir
,
then
it
is
your
will
and
pleasure
,
that
I
shall
haue
Croissant
in
marriage
,
you
may
commaund
mee
as
it
please
you
,
it
were
a
folly
for
mee
to
make
refuse
,
and
Sir
,
I
require
you
to
let
vs
be
married
shortly
,
for
if
I
haue
not
him
,
I
renounce
all
marriage
for
euer
,
for
there
is
none
other
that
euer
shall
set
the
King
on
my
finger
but
onely
Croissant
.
When
the
King
vnderstoode
his
Daughter
,
hee
laughed
hartely
and
sayd
.
Déere
Daughter
,
thinke
not
the
contrarie
,
but
that
you
shall
haue
him
to
your
Husband
:
then
the
King
sent
for
a
Bishoppe
,
who
assured
them
together
,
whereof
the
Damsell
was
so
ioyful
that
shee
wist
not
what
to
doe
,
and
priuily
shee
thanked
our
Lorde
God
:
and
if
she
loued
him
well
,
Croissant
loued
her
aswell
,
and
both
of
them
desired
for
the
day
that
they
might
come
together
in
wedlocke
.
When
Thrée
dayes
were
passed
,
and
that
the
prouision
was
made
readie
for
the
Wedding
,
then
King
Guymart
made
them
to
sweare
each
to
other
,
and
especially
he
made
Croissant
to
promise
,
that
on
the
Third
day
hee
should
take
his
Daughter
in
marriage
,
the
which
Croissant
promised
and
sware
so
to
doe
:
then
the
King
tooke
Croissant
by
the
hand
,
and
ledde
him
to
the
old
Pallaice
,
to
prooue
if
the
Treasure
that
was
there
might
be
had
away
by
Croissant
,
as
the
Two
Knightes
had
shewed
him
:
and
then
they
two
alone
came
to
the
ould
Pallaice
,
when
they
were
come
thether
,
the
King
sayd
.
Faire
Sonne
,
I
loue
you
well
,
and
also
you
ought
to
beare
me
your
loue
,
since
you
shall
haue
my
Daughter
in
marriage
,
and
because
I
haue
great
affiance
in
you
,
I
shall
shew
you
what
I
thinke
to
say
,
and
that
which
lyeth
in
my
heart
:
it
is
of
troth
,
that
about
foure
dayes
passed
,
as
I
came
from
seruice
,
I
stoode
and
leaned
out
at
a
window
of
my
Pallaice
,
and
I
beheld
this
same
place
whereas
we
be
now
,
and
where
I
saw
you
lye
a
sléepe
,
repleat
with
famine
and
pouertie
,
I
tooke
of
you
great
pitie
,
and
I
brought
to
you
bread
and
drinke
,
and
did
sette
it
by
you
,
and
I
couered
you
with
a
furred
mantle
,
and
so
I
let
you
lye
still
,
for
I
would
not
awake
you
,
and
as
I
returned
from
you
,
I
sawe
a
dore
open
of
this
Chamber
,
the
which
you
sée
now
closed
,
out
of
the
which
I
sawe
a
great
light
yssue
:
then
I
went
thether
and
entred
into
the
Chamber
,
and
there
I
sawe
so
great
Treasure
,
that
I
neuer
saw
none
such
in
all
my
life
:
there
was
a
rich
Image
of
gould
,
the
which
I
thought
to
haue
taken
and
borne
with
me
,
&
as
I
had
it
in
my
handes
,
two
Knights
well
armed
came
foorth
,
whereof
I
was
afraide
,
then
they
sayd
vnto
me
,
that
I
should
not
be
so
hardy
as
to
touch
the
Image
,
nor
no
part
of
the
Treasure
that
I
saw
there
,
for
they
sayd
,
that
it
did
not
appertaine
to
me
,
and
if
I
did
the
contrarie
,
I
should
repent
it
,
and
they
sayd
incontinent
they
would
slay
me
:
then
I
demaunded
to
whome
that
Treasure
did
belong
.
Then
they
sayd
,
that
it
did
belong
vnto
Croissant
,
who
lay
héere
without
a
sléepe
,
and
they
commaunded
me
to
take
thrée
Besans
of
gould
,
to
prooue
thereby
to
whome
the
Treasure
should
appertaine
,
and
then
they
aduised
me
to
make
a
Dole
to
poore
men
,
and
that
I
shold
cast
down
the
Besans
vppon
the
earth
whereas
the
poore
men
should
passe
by
,
and
hee
that
found
them
and
brought
them
to
me
,
this
Treasure
should
appertaine
to
him
:
wherefore
I
pray
you
let
vs
go
thether
to
know
the
troth
.
Sir
,
(
quoth
Croissant
)
I
pray
you
let
vs
goe
thether
.
When
they
came
there
,
they
found
the
dore
closed
:
and
then
Croissant
knocked
thereat
,
and
sayd
.
Yée
Sirs
that
be
within
,
I
pray
you
in
the
name
of
God
to
open
this
dore
,
incontinent
the
dore
opened
,
and
there
they
found
the
two
Knightes
with
their
swords
in
their
hands
.
Then
Guymart
and
Croissant
entred
into
the
Chamber
,
and
the
two
Knightes
came
to
Croissant
,
&
made
him
great
chéere
,
and
sayd
.
Croissant
,
your
great
Prowesse
and
Noblenes
is
greatly
to
be
praised
,
we
haue
béen
a
longe
time
héere
sette
to
kéepe
for
you
this
Treasure
that
you
sée
héere
,
for
it
is
Fiue
Hundred
yeares
since
that
we
were
set
héere
by
King
Oberon
,
to
kéepe
this
Treasure
for
you
,
and
hée
shewed
vs
that
it
appertained
to
you
,
and
neuer
since
it
was
touched
by
any
man
,
but
onely
by
King
Guymart
,
whome
(
to
the
intent
to
ayd
and
succour
you
)
wee
bad
him
take
thrée
Besans
of
gould
,
and
shewed
him
that
this
Treasure
appertained
neither
to
King
nor
Emperour
,
but
alonely
to
you
,
which
is
so
great
that
no
man
liuing
can
estéeme
it
,
you
may
take
it
&
beare
it
away
,
or
giue
it
whereas
it
shall
please
you
,
and
whatsoeuer
you
take
from
it
,
all
your
life
it
shall
not
diminish
nor
decrease
.
When
Croissant
vnderstood
them
,
hee
was
ioyfull
,
and
thanked
the
Knightes
in
that
they
hadde
so
longe
kept
his
Treasures
then
they
tooke
leaue
of
Croissant
,
and
embraced
him
and
sayd
.
Sir
,
we
require
you
to
bee
courteous
and
liberall
,
and
pitifull
to
the
poore
,
and
loue
well
all
noble
and
wise
men
,
and
giue
to
them
largely
,
and
be
good
and
true
to
your
Father
in
law
King
Guymart
,
for
he
is
a
noble
and
a
wise
Prince
,
you
ought
to
thanke
him
,
&
to
loue
him
aboue
all
other
men
liuing
.
When
Croissant
thanked
them
of
their
good
aduertisement
,
and
then
they
tooke
their
leaue
,
and
so
departed
sodenly
,
that
neither
Croissant
nor
Guymart
wist
not
where
they
were
become
,
whereof
they
were
abashed
,
and
made
on
them
the
signe
of
the
crosse
:
then
they
looked
about
the
Chamber
,
and
saw
the
Treasure
that
was
there
,
where
of
Croissant
was
so
abashed
,
that
he
will
not
what
to
say
,
for
there
was
a
great
light
in
the
Chamber
,
as
though
there
had
béen
Thirtie
Torches
lighted
,
by
reason
of
the
bright
stones
that
were
there
:
to
speake
of
the
Treasure
that
was
in
that
Chamber
,
I
cannot
shewe
it
,
for
there
〈◊〉
so
much
that
they
were
thereof
abashed
to
behold
it
.
When
Croissant
sawe
this
Treasure
,
it
was
no
maruaile
though
he
was
ioyfull
,
and
thought
to
himselfe
,
that
he
would
not
spa●e
to
giue
to
them
that
were
worthy
,
&
such
as
did
serue
him
truely
,
and
so
hee
did
,
for
hee
gaue
so
largely
,
that
all
the
〈◊〉
praised
him
:
and
when
they
had
beene
there
a
certaine
space
,
Croissant
sayd
to
King
Guymart
.
Sir
,
of
this
Treasure
,
I
will
that
you
haue
the
one
halfe
,
&
you
shall
haue
the
keys
of
that
,
and
giue
thereof
at
your
pleasure
.
Faire
Sonne
,
(
quoth
the
King
)
I
thanke
you
,
all
that
I
haue
is
yours
,
and
all
that
you
haue
is
mine
,
wée
will
part
nothing
betwéene
vs
as
longe
as
wee
liue
.
Then
they
departed
from
thence
,
and
Croissant
tooke
certaine
of
the
iewels
to
giue
to
his
Spouse
:
and
then
they
departed
out
of
the
Chamber
,
and
locked
the
dore
,
&
tooke
the
key
with
them
,
and
so
they
returned
to
the
Pallaice
right
ioyfull
.
Then
Croissant
gaue
to
his
Lady
the
rich
iewels
,
who
right
humbly
thanked
him
therefore
.
Chap.
CLXXXIIII
.
¶
Of
the
great
Treasure
that
they
had
,
and
how
Croissant
wedded
the
noble
Damsell
,
daughter
to
King
Guymart
:
and
of
the
Feast
that
was
there
made
.
AFter
that
King
Guymart
and
Croissant
were
returned
to
the
Pallace
,
the
Ladie
was
readie
apparelled
:
and
then
the
Two
Louers
were
wedded
together
in
the
Chappell
of
the
Pallaice
.
The
great
ioy
and
mirth
that
was
made
in
the
Pallaice
and
in
the
Citie
,
I
make
no
mention
thereof
,
they
dyned
:
and
of
their
seruice
and
rich
apparell
I
make
no
rehearsall
,
for
it
were
too
longe
to
declare
it
.
After
dinner
the
young
Knightes
and
Squiers
Iusted
in
the
Cittie
:
of
the
ioy
and
sport
that
was
there
made
no
man
can
expresse
it
at
length
.
Then
they
went
to
supper
,
and
if
they
were
well
serued
at
dinner
,
it
was
aswell
at
Supper
.
And
after
supper
,
and
that
the
dauncing
was
done
,
Croissant
and
his
Ladie
went
to
bed
together
in
a
rich
Chamber
,
where
the
same
night
they
accomplished
their
desires
:
so
faire
a
couple
was
neuer
seene
,
as
were
Croissant
and
the
Ladie
Katherine
his
Wife
:
&
when
the
night
was
passed
,
they
arose
and
came
into
the
Pallaice
,
whereas
the
feasting
and
ioy
began
againe
the
whi●h
〈◊〉
Fiftéen
dayes
.
Great
was
the
triumph
that
was
there
made
:
after
that
euerie
man
departed
from
the
Court
,
except
all
such
as
appertained
to
the
Court.
Of
the
good
life
that
they
led
,
all
such
as
loued
them
reioyced
thereat
,
and
longe
time
they
liued
together
,
so
that
at
last
through
age
King
Guymart
●ay
sicke
in
his
bed
,
and
so
the
Fourth
day
he
dyed
:
great
sorow
the
Ladie
Katherine
his
Daughter
made
,
and
so
did
Cro●ssant
who
déerely
loued
him
,
and
his
body
was
borne
to
the
Church
of
Saint
P●ter
,
and
his
obsequies
done
,
and
so
layd
in
his
Sepulture
with
sore
wéepings
,
for
in
his
time
he
was
a
good
Prince
and
a
true
Iusticer
,
hee
was
greatly
complained
for
both
with
poore
and
with
rich
.
Then
after
his
death
by
the
consent
of
all
the
Lords
of
the
Empire
,
Croissant
was
crowned
Emperour
,
and
the
Ladie
Katherine
Empresse
,
at
whose
Coronation
was
made
great
feasting
and
ioy
,
a
godly
life
they
led
as
longe
as
they
liued
.
Croissant
amended
and
encreased
the
Signiorie
of
Roome
,
and
conquered
diuers
Realmes
,
as
Ierusalem
and
al
Surrey
,
as
more
plainely
you
may
knowe
by
the
Cronicle
that
is
made
of
him
and
of
his
déedes
,
and
now
héere
of
him
I
make
no
more
mention
:
they
that
will
know
more
,
let
them
search
the
Bookes
of
Cronicles
making
mention
of
his
déedes
.
Thus
endeth
the
Ancient
,
Honourable
,
Famous
,
and
delightfull
Historie
of
Huon
of
Bourdeaux
one
of
the
Péeres
of
Fraunce
,
and
Duke
of
Guyenne
:
and
of
diuers
Princes
liuing
in
his
time
.
Translated
out
of
French
into
English
by
Sir
Iohn
Bourchier
Knight
,
Lord
Berners
,
at
the
request
of
the
Lord
Hastings
Earle
of
Huntington
,
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
God
one
Thousand
,
Fiue
Hundred
,
Thréescore
&
Ten
:
And
now
newly
reuised
and
corrected
,
this
present
yeare
1601.
FINIS
.